Political History of Ancient India

2012-08-09 00:01:51 UTC
50228e0f453e7 220.255.2.51 Singapore
in.
ftZG5A-i
POLITICAL
OF
HISTORY
INDIA
ANCIENT
PROM
THE
ACCESSION
OF THE
OF
PARIKSHIT GUPTA
TO
THE
EXTINCTION
DYNASTY
BY
HEMCHANDliA
LECTURER OF IN HISTORY, GRIFFITH
RAYCHAUDHURI,
CALCUTTA COLLEGK, UNIVERSITY CALCUTTA OF
'
M.A., Ph.D.,
; FORMERLY
PROFESSOR SCHOLAR,
HISTORY,
PRESIDENCY
; ESHAN
EARLY
PRIZEMAN
OF
; AUTHOR
THE
THE SECT.'
HISTORY
VAISHNAVA
PUBLISHED
BY
THE
UNIVERSITY
OF 1923
CALCUTTA
PREFACE
The political
of
object of
history
to
the
of
following India
pages
from
is to sketch
the
the
Ancient
accession
Parikshit idea of
the work
extinction suggested
of
the Gupta
Dynasty.
years
The from
the
itself many
ago
books in some of the current observing a tendency from to dismiss the history the Bharata of the period
war
to the
rise of Buddhism
as
incapable
The
of arrangement author's
in
definite
chronological materials
order.
aim
has
been
to present
for
an
authentic
chronological
history Bharata
of
Ancient
India, including
the
the Epoch
the
neglected
of the
Post-
period,
but excluding properly
Kanauj
of the
Empires
which
falls within
domain
historian of Mediaeval The parts. volume

now
India. offered to the public

an
consists of two
In the first part

a
attempt
of the
has
been
Epic,
made
to
furnish, from Jaina, such

a
comparison
and
Vedic,
Brahmanical
Puranic,
Buddhist narrative
secular
literature,
of
of the political vicissitudes
the
Post-
Parikshita-pre-Bimbisarian
period
as
may
not
be
of
less the
also of
intelligible to the reader than

transactions
of
Dr. Smith's
account
the
Post-Bimbisarian
to
age towards
It
has
end
been
this
thought part,
a
expedient
append,
on
the
short chapter The
kingship
of
in the Brahmana-
Jataka provide
period.
a
purpose
the
a
the
from
second
part
is to
to
history of
period
Bimbisara
more
the
Guptas
which
will be, to
certain extent,
up
to date,
if less voluminous,
than part
the classic work

of
of Dr. Smith.
The written
greater
some
the
volume
now
years
ago,
and
the
author
published has not
was
had
viii
PREFACE
the
opportunity
to
discuss
works
some
of
the
novel
theories
advanced
India,
in recent
like The
Cambridge
Indian
History
of
and
Mr.
Pargiter's
Ancient
HUtorioal
Tradition. The
to
writer of these pages
otters
hi" tribute
of
respect
the
Hon'ble
Sir
Asutosh which
on
Mookerjee for providing

for
a
for opportunities learner to young
study carry
To
it possible render investigation in the
subject
the
of
his
choice.
Professor
D.
R.
Bhandarkar
in the
are
author
is grateful for the
interest
taken
prog
to
of
the
work.
His
acknowledgments
also due
Messrs.
Girindramohan
for
Sarkar
assistance
cannot
and
in
Rameschandra preparing
without the
a
Raychaudhuri
their
Indexes.
Lastly, this preface
be closed
the Superintendent, word of thanks to Mr. A. C. Ghatak, for his help in piloting the work through the Press.
H.
July
C. R.
16, 1923.
CONTENTS
PART
From
the
the
I Parikshit
Bimbisara.
Accession
of of
to
Coronation
Pa";f.
Foreword Sources
The
The
...
...
...
...
i ii
...
...
...
...
Age
Age
of the Parikshitas
of the Great
...
...
Janaka
...
...
1G
The
Later
Deccan
Vaidehas
of Mithila
...
...
37
40
45
The The
The
in the Age
of the Later
Vaidehas
...
...
Sixteen
Mahajanapadas
and
...
Fall of Kasi
...
the Ascendancy
...
of Kosala
...
...
79
82
Kingship
...
PART
From
the
II
Bimbisara
the
coronation of
the
of
to
extinction
gupta
dynasty.
95
Foreword
...
...
...
...
The
rise
of
Magadha.
The
Age
of Bimbisara
...
...
...
97
105
Ajatas'atru successors Ajfltasatru's

The
Kunika
...
...
...
...
...
...
108
116
Chronology
Nandas
...
of the Bimbisara-Sisunaga
... ...
group
...
The
...
117
xii
CONTENTS
The
Persian
and
Macedonian
Invasions.
Page.
V
The
Persian
and
Macedonian
invasions
...
122
The The
Maurta
Empire:
the
Era.
of
Digvijaya.
Reign Reign
Early
of Chandragupta
Maurya
...
...
...
137
155
The The
of Bindusara
...
...
years of As'oka
...
...
...
158
The
Maurya Dhammavijaya
Empire:
and
The
Era
of
Decline.
Asoka The
after the Kalihga
war
...
...
169
1*3
Later Mauryas
and
the Decline
of their power
The
Sunga
Empire
and
the
Bactrian
Greeks.
The
Reign
of Pushyamitra
...
...
197
211
Agnimitra
and his
The
successors
...
...
Fall
of
the
Magadhan
Powers.
and
Indo-Greek
The
Kanvas
and
the Later
Sungas
...
...
...
215
The
The
Satavahanasand
End of Greek
the Chetas
...
216 225
Rule
in North- West
India
...
Scythian The The
Rule
in
Northern
Inma.
230 242 245
Sakas
Pahlavas
or
...
...
...
...
Parthians
...
...
...
...
The
Kushans
...
".
...
CONTENTS
xiii
Page.
Scythian
Rule Western
in
Southern
India.
and
The The The
Kshaharatas
Restoration of the
.
...
...
...
257
262
266
Satavahana empire
... ...
...
Sakas of Ujjain
The
...
Gupta
Power
Empire.
The
The The
Rise of the Gupta Age

Later
...
...
271
282 294
of the Vikramadityas
...
...
Guptas
...
...
...
Appendix Bibliographical
General Index
Index
ABBREVIATIONS.
XVI
ABBREVIATIONS
POLITICAL
HISTORY
PART
I
OF
INDIA
From
the
Accession
of
Parikshit
to the
Coronation
of Bimbisara
Foreword. No Thucydides
or
Tacitus
has
left
But
for
posterity
genuine
a
history of Ancient
of
India. have
the
an
researches
of
multitude
scholars
disclosed
unexpected
the ancient
wealth
of materials
our
for the reconstruction
of
history of
The
and
country.
to sort stores
first attempt
and of
arrange knowledge
the accumulated
was
ever-growing Smith. history
made
by
Dr. Vincent
to find sober
But
the excellent
historian,
the
failing period
on
in bardic
"
tales, ignored
famous
war
immediately
succeeding
the
waged Kuru
the has
the the
banks
sons
of the Jumna,
between
took
as
the
sons
of
and
of Pandu,"
the
and
his starting point
of
seventh
in
century
B.
C.
My
aim
middle been to
India
as
sketch
outline
the
the
political history of Ancient period.
including
starting
to
neglected the accession

Pauranic
have
taken which
my
point and
of Parikshit,
according
after
Epic
tradition took
place shortly
the Bharata
Valuable
War.
information
the post-Parikshita
regarding periods has been
the
Parikshita
and
supplied
by
eminent
ii
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Davids, scholars like Oldenberg, Macdonell, Keith, Rhys Pargiter, Bhandarkar But the attempt to and others. is, give a connected history from Parikshit to Bimbisara
believe, made
for the firsttime in the following pages.
Sources.
No
inscription which
can
or
coin
has
unfortunately
been
discovered
be referred, with any amount
of certainty,
to the pre-Bimbisarian
must
therefore
be placed
this evidence by those foreign notices which have done supplemented than any archaeological discovery to render possible more the remarkable resuscitation of the history of the postBimbisarian Indian
of
Our period. chief reliance literary evidence. fortunatel Unupon is purely Indian, and is not
period. literature
the
useful
for
the purpose
torian of the hisage

may
post-Parikshita-pre-Bimbisarian be divided into five classes, viz. :

"
post-ParikshitaThis class of literature naturally period. pre-Bimbisarian contributes the most valuable information regarding the history of the earliest dynasties and comprises ;
I.
Brahmanical
literature
of
the
(a) The (b) The
last book
of the Atharva
_
Veda. and
Aitareya,
Satapatha, Taittirlya
Chhandogya
other
ancient Brahmanas. (c)The Brihadaranyaka,
and
other
period by Parikshit, to to his is proved son repeated references and to Janaka of Videha at whose court the Janamejaya,
fate of the Parikshitas was made the subjectof a philosophical discussion. That these works are pre-Buddhistic has been proved by comand, therefore, pre-Bimbisarian
classical Upanishads. That these works belong
to the post-Parikshita
petent
critics like Dr,
Mitra (Translation Rajendralal
SOURCES
iii
of
the
Chhandogya
Upanishad,
Sanskrit
Macdonell
203,
(History of
others.
The
pp. 28*24), Professor Literature, pp. 189, 202-
226) and
Brahmanical second class comprises works to be assigned, but large portions which no definite date can of which, in the opinion of competent critics, belong to To the post-Bimbisarian this class belong the period. Ramayana, the Mahabharata
and
II.
the
Puranas.
The
Buddha Tathagata not only mentions present Ramayana but distinctly refers to the struggles of the 1C9. 34), (II.
Hindus
with
mixed
hordes
of Yavanas
(I. 54. 21). W*lflffircn*l (IV. 43. 11-12), Sugriva

Yavanas country and
the
of the Kurus
In
the
and Sakas, m^H Kishkindhya Kanda

the country
places
the
of
the
the
cities of and
the
Sakas between
that
the Madras,
and the Himalayas.

at
This
shows
that
Grseco-Scythians
time
occupied parts of the Pan jab. Mahabharata, As regards the present
Hopkins
says
(GreatEpic
already
of India, pp.
391-393),
by
"
Buddhist
supremacy
allude
decadent
is implied
passages
which
Buddhistic to the edukas or monuments contemptuously in III. Thus as having ousted the temples of the gods.
190. 65 'They
will
'
revere
gods'
ib. 67
the earth godhouses.'
edukas, shall be With
they
will
neglect
the
not
piled with edukas,
adorned
with
be compared
the thoroughly in XII.

339.
such Buddhistic
and
expressions may epithet, Caturphilosophy
maharajika
as
40
Buddhistic
book." in the same expounded " The Greeks are described as

overthrow
are
western
their
Romakas,
is alluded but mentioned
to
once,
people and Romans, The

list of all in marked
in
formal
possible
contrast
peoples II. to the Greeks very often
51. 17, and
and
stand thus Persians, Pahlavas, The
who
are
mentioned
1
distinct prophecy
that
Scythians, Greeks
and
Bactrians
will rule unrighteously
iv
POLITICAL
HISTORY
'
OF
INDIA
in
the
evil age clear

a
to
come
which
to
occurs
in III. 188. 35
or
is too away."
The
statement
be
ignored
explained
Puranas be
which
contain lists of
kings of third
the
or
Kali
Age
cannot
placed earlier than
the
to
fourth
century
A.D.
because
they
refer
the
Andhra
kings
and
even
to the post-Audhras.
It is clear from
what
has been
stated
above
are
that late
the
Epics and Puranas, in their present shape, the as which are no better suited to serve the history of the pre-Bimbisarian
the
form
works foundation of
age
than
are
the tales of
adapted
to
Mahavamsa the
a.
and
the
Asokavadana
bases of
At the
same
chronicles of the doings

time
of the great
Maury
their rejecting
evidence
shall not be because wholesale

we
in justified
much of it
The warning to handla old and valuable. Dr. Smith considered critically, which necessary with is to the Ceylonese chronicles, certainly applicable regard is undoubtedly
to the Sanskrit
III.
The
Epics and Puranas. third class of literature comprises
Brahmaa
nical works of the definite date may
post-Bimbisarian period to which be assigned, e.g., the Arthasastra
of
Kautilya who flourished in fourth century B.C., the Mahabhashya

as
of
(second Patanjali etc. century B.C.),
The
dated literature of these important works can They form sheet anchors in the troubled overestimated.
sea
value hardly be
Their evidence with regard to the pre-Bimbisarian age is certainly inferior to that of but the very fact the Brahmanas the Upanishads, and
of
Indian chronology.
that such information date, makes of known Pauranic

can
as
they contain
more
comes
from
persons
it
valuable than
the Epic and
tradition, the antiquity and authenticity of which always be called in question.

To
IV.
the fourth class belong
the Buddhist
of these
Suttas,
are
Vinaya
texts and
the Jatakas.
Most
works
SOURCES
assignable
of useful
to pre-Suiiga
times.
They the
furnish
good which
deal
information
regarding the
of
period
immediatel
preceded
have
accession
of Bhnbisara.
They
of
also the merit

stories and
sources
preserving
Buddhist the
versions
ancient
vouchsafe begins
class
light when
to fail.
light from
Brahmanical V.
canon
To which
E.,
the
fifth
were
belong
to
works writing
of the Jaina
reduced
p.
in A.D.
15 1
(S.B.
supply who
Vol.
XXIT,
xxxvii,
XLV,
p.
xl).
But
They
kings
valuable
information the
regarding
Age.
many
lived during
pre-Bimbisarian
not
their
late date makes
their evidence
wholly
reliable.
-/
The
Age
as
of
the
Parikshitas.
We
have
taken
our
starting
point
to
tWt
reign
of
Parikshit
whose
accession,
according
War.
tradition, took
place shortly Was there
after the Bharata
really
king
named
Parikshit
and
True,
he is mentioned
But
in
the
Maliabharata
of
a
the
Puranas.
the
sure
mere
mention
proof of
king in this kind of literature

existence the
is
no
his
historical
to
unless Epic
we
have
external
account.
evidence
corroborate
and
Pauranic
Parikshit
of the Atharva
appears
Veda realm, We
in
passage
of the
Twentieth
Book
a
Sariihita that of quote
(A.V.,XX.
the Kurus,
127. 7-10)as
prosperity below.
king peace
"
in whose
and
abound.
the entire passage
Rajfiovisvajaninasya yo
Vaisvanarasya Parichchhinnah
devomartyam
sunota
ati
sushtutima
Kauravyah
Parikshitah
tama
kshemamakarot
asanamacharan
Kulayan
Katarat
krinvan
ta ahamni
patirvadati
jayaya
dadhi
mantham
pari s'rutam
Jayah
patim
vi prichchhati pra
rashtre
pakkah
Parikshitah rajfiah
patho
Abhivasvah
jihlte yavah
bilam
"
Janah
"
sa
bhadramedhati
rashtre
Parikshitah rajiiah who

of
a
Listen
ye to the high who
praise of the king is above has mortals, for
rules
over
all peoples, the god
VaisvSnara
secure
Parikshit !
when
Parikshit
he, the most
procured
one,
us
ling dwelseat.
excellent
in Kuru
went
to
his
(Thus)
"What
liquor ?
i king
the
husband
converses
land, when
he founds
his
household,
with
his wife.
to thee, curds,
may
I bring
stirred
drink
or
(Thus) the
Parikshit.
wife asks her husband
in the kingdom
POLITICAL
"
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
beyond over the ripe barley runs The people thrive merrily in the (ofthe vessels). mouth " kingdom Atharva Veda, (Bloomfield, of king Parikshit.
"
Like
light the
pp.
197-198.)
Roth and
as
Bloomfield
a
regard king
Parikshit
at
in the
Atharva and
Veda
not
human
all.
But
Zimmer
Oldenberg supported Brahmanas

shita.
Brahmana
Parikshit as a real king, a view recognise Satapatha by the fact that in the Aitareya and king Janamejaya bears the patronymic Piirik-
Cf. the following (VIII. 21).

ha
va
passage
of
the
Aitareya
"Etena
Aindrena
mahabhishekena
Turah
Kava-
sheyo Janamejayam Parikshitamabhishishecha." Referring Parikshit Macdonell to king

observe (VedicIndex, him of grand-father
of Pratipa."
one
a
and
Keith
Vol. I, p.
Pratisravas
494). "The
Now,
of
the
Epic
or
has
Anasva
a
makes and great-grandfather Parikshits, really two and

an
Epic
son
Avikshit
ancestor
of
Pratisravas
and
of
Pratipa, the other
descendant
of Pratipa
and
94.52
son
Abhimanyu
(Mahabharata, Adiparva,
former
and
95.41). We
shall call the II. Was
Parikshit I
of
and
the
latter Parikshit
Parikshit
The
the Epic identical with the Vedic Parikshit had four sons, namely,
BMmasena and
Parikshit ?
Vedic
Janamejaya,Ugrasena, Srutasena (VedicIndex, Vol. I, p. 520).

I,
on
The
son
Epic Parikshit
the
other
to
hand,
had
95,
only
verse
sons
one
(BMmasena)
according
Chapter
and
42 of
the Adiparva
of the Mahabharata,
seven
(Janamejaya,
verses
Kakshasena,
Sushena
54-55,
occur.
Ugrasena,
Chitrasena,
to
Indrasena,
94,
and and Even
Bhimasena) according
among
Chapter
these
the
name
of
Srutasena does
95 and
not
Janamejaya
whether
is omitted
in Chapter
in
the Java text (JRAS,

not
1913).The
quite
sure
Epic poet, therefore, wis the father of this Parikshit (I)was

the other hani, according
Janamejayaand Srutasena. On
I'OIJTK
AL
HISTOID
OF
INDIA
to
the
unanimous
testimony
of
the
Mahabharata
and
a son undoubtedly named him on the Thus, the throne. Janamejaya who succeeded Mahabharata, referring to Parikshit II, the son of Abhi-
the Puranas
Parikshit II had
95. 85): manyu, says (I. " khalu Madravatim Parikshit

"
namopayeme
tvan-
mataram.
Tasyam
bhavan
The
"
Matsya
Purana
Janamejayah." says (Mat.50. 57):

"
Abhimanyoh
Parikshittu
putrah
parapuranjayah
JanamejayahParikshitah
This
putrah paramadharmikah."
Janamejaya had
and bhratribhilji Kurukshetre dirgha satram saha upaste tasya Srutasena Ugraseno bhratara Bhimasena iti strayah
"
Ugrasena
three brothers, namely, Srutasena, " Bhimasena : Janamejayah Parikshitah
(Mbh. I. 3. 1).
Particulars regarding
the
son
and
successor
of the
Vedic
son
know Parikshit agree well with what we of the of the Epic and Pauranic Parikshit II. and successor
son
the Janamejaya, in the Satapatha The
of the Vedic
Brahmana
as
Parikshit, is mentioned performer of the Asva-
medha.
was
Indrota
the sacrifice for him priest who performed Saunaka. On the other hand, the Daivapa which
as
Aitareya
names
Brahmana
also mentions
his Asvamedha
The
are we
Tura
Kavasheya
his priest. Brahmanas
statements
of
the
Satapatha and
can
Aitareya
apparently
surmise
conflicting, and
only be reconciled if
two
that
Janamejayaperformed
evidence Puranas
horse sacrifices. Is there any Curiously enough the that he actually did so ? which is needed. The
give the evidence

of
Matsya
of Abhi-
Pitrfina speaking
the Janamejaya,
grandson
manyu
and
the
son
of Parikshit II, says:
Dvirasv micd
Iiamahritya
sarvam
Pravartayitva- tarn
mahavajasaneyakal.1 rishim Vajasaneyakam

vanaih
Vivade Brahmanaih
Barddhamabhisapto
yayau.
(Mat. 30. ";:J-64.)
II. C. HAVCH
AlDHURI
with the quarrel last line, is also mentioned
The
Brahmanas.
in
alluded
to in the Brahmana
the
Aitareya
(VII. 27).
Parikshit
to
II has thus
as
greater
claim than Pari k shit I the Vedic I and

Parikshit.
he
regarded
identical
with
It is,however,
were
possihle that Parikshit

and the had
an
Parikshit
II
really
one
same
some
individual, doubts
or a
as
but
the
Epic
he
and
was
Pauranic
poets
as
to whether
to be regarded
ancestor not
sons
descendant
the
name
of
the
Pandavas.
The
fact
of most
that
onlv
Parikshit, Purana
but the
the
names
names
of the
(inthe
common
Vishnu
of
all the
sons)are
We
to both, points
to the
same
conclusion.
shall
show
later
that
son
Kuru
of
prince named
Abhipratarin
Kakshaseni
the (i.e.,
successors Kakshasena)was one of the immediate of the Vedic Janamejaya. Kakshasena thus appears to have been a very near a prince relation of Janamejaya. Now of that name actually appears as a brother of Janamejaya
and This
son
of Parikshit I, in chapter 94 of the

seems
Mahabharata.
Parikshit
seen
fact
to
identify But
the
we
Vedic
have
an
with
that
Parikshit
other
I of the Epic.
are
already
facts
in
favour
of
identification II,
with
Parikshit II.
appearto
Parikshit
I and
Parikshit
therefore,
individual. That really one and the same there was a good deal of confusion regarding the parentage the exact of Parikshit, and position of the king and his
sons
have been
in the Kuru
genealogy
is apparent
from
the dynastic Purana.
lists given
by the
Great
says
Epic
and
"
the
Vishnu
The
latter work
(IV. 20. 1)
Parikshito
Janamejaya
then and IVtndus
SrutasenograsenaBhimasenasehatvarah
gives the Parikshit shyanahaih
names
putrah."^ It
to the
"
of Kuru
princes down
II,
and adds (IV. 21. 1) bhumipalan kirtavishye. tasyaj)i
Atahparaih
bhavi-
Yo
'yam
sampratam
avanipatih
Janamejaya^rutasenograsena Bhiinabhavishyanti."
senajj putrfischatvaro
The
eo
illusion
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
0
oik-
may
have
been
due
to the fact thai acrordingto

was Jananicjaya,
tradition
of
was
Parikshit, the father of the Pandus, while

and
the
ancestor
according the
to another
tradition he
Pauranic
their descendant,
sought existence important accession his Vedic
to which
seen
Kpic and
the
writers
to
reconcile
the
traditions
and
two
by
postulating
as.
the
Tin-
of two
Parikshits
.lana:neja\
Parikshit, with
fact to remember
our
is that
history
begins,
should
be
whose identified with

facts
namesake. reference has
This conclusion already

been
follows from made.

We
have
that all the known
facts about
Bharata
war,
Parikshit II, the king

and his
sons
who with
sons.
ruled what
we
after know
the
tally
his
about
the
any
Vedic
as
Parikshit
to
and
There
cannot
be
doubt
his
historical
reality. Many
Purauas
can are
stories
about
Parikshit
in The
the
obviously
as
legendary. historical lived

sons, are
epic and the only facts that

was
a
be
accepted
that he
king of
his
the Kurus, rule, that
that the people

he
prosperously and
under
had
many him.
that the eldest prince
Janamejaya succeeded
It words will about The
and
not
be
quite
out
of place
over
here to say
few
the kingdom kingdom

was
of Kuru
which
Parikshit
to the
ruled. Ganges, the
extended
from
the
Sarasvatl
divided
into three
parts, Kuril I. 109. in

a
jIn gala,
The
Kurus
and
of
Kurnkshetra Kurnkshetra Aranyaka

on on are
(Mbh.
given
1).
boundaries
of
as
passage
the Taittiriya
being Khandava
(Vedic
south, the west. Sirhind.
Index, the
I., pp.
1G9-70)
on
the
Turghna
the
north, and corresponded flowed
the Parlnah
to
Roughly
speaking, it
the kingdom
Aruna
was
a
the modern
Within
KausikJ,
the
as
rivers
well
as
DtishadvatT.
the Apaya.
and
Sarasvatl,
Here,
to
too,
situated
lake, like
name
$aryanavant,
that known
to
which
appears
have
been
die Satapalha
Hrahmana
by
the
of
H.
C. RAYCHAUDHURI
Anyatah-plaksha.
in Kurukshetra The
a
According
stream
to Pischel
there
was
also
called Pastya.
was
capital of the kingdom Index, Vol. I, p. 72). This city

with
Asandlvant
(Vedic
identical
was
probably
Hastinapura
the
Nichakshu,
removed
the famous
was abandoned capital which descendant of Parikshit, when
by
he
to Kaus'ambl.
Gangayapahrite
Tyaktva
tasmin
nagare
Nagasahvaye Kaus'ambyam
sani\ atsvati.
p.
"".
Nichakshu
nagararh
Dynasties (Pargiter,
of the Kali Age,
According
to epic tradition the kings of Kurukshetra
belonged Bharatas Vedic
to the Bharata
family.
The
connection
is amply
of the
with
the
Kuru
country
attested by
410):
"
Oldenberg evidence. says find in the Rik-Samhita "We

Bharatas, points
of
a
(Buddha,
trace
pp.
a
409-
of
peculiar
position occupied by the important of theirs with which

are
special sacred whole
connection
significance,
circle of ancient
or
recognized
throughout
the
Vedic
belonging
Agni culture. to the Bharata

are
is Bharata,
or
i. e., propitious
;
Bharatas
in
among
the
we
tecting profind
deities who
invoked
divine the
the Aprl-odes, power
BharatI,
Bharatas.
the personified
protective
of the
We
find
Sarasvatl
constantly
named
her ; must in connection the not with sacred river Sarasvatl be the river of the holy people, the Bharatas? In one ode of the Mandala, which specially extols the Bharatas (III. the two Bharatas, Devacravas 23), and Devavata,
on
are
spoken
of, who
on
have the
generated
on
Agni the
by friction
the Drishadvati, beam. We

on
on
Apaya,
Sarasvatl may
sacrificinLr
Sai
Agni
in the
find the
thus
Bharata
and
princes
on
land
Drishadvati
the
aftvatT.
Now
the land
the Drishadvati,
on so
and
blithe
Suisvati
is that which
is later
highly
Thus
the
testimonies
Kurukshetra. ftlT off tfa"Bftmhitfl and the
celebrated
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Brahmana
combine
to
establish
the
close connection
of
the ideas Bharata,
Kuril,
Sarasvati.
"Out
of the
of the struggles in which
the mi-raton
Bharatas the
course
period
as
\ ("die stocks vrfefl passed, the

we
issued,
we
t".
believe have
are as
entitled
to
suppose
of
events
been,
the
possessors of the
The
fame for weapons
regions round
of
the
Sarasvati and princes and

co-operated
Drishadvati.
the Bharata
may have the
the
to
poetical
acquire
of their Kishis
the
cult of the Bharatas

rule,
:
character
Bharatas
of
a
universally
kind
of
acknowledged sacral hegemony

the
and for the hence Agni as the

sacred
-
friend of the Bharatas,

ness
goddess
BharatI,
of the Sarasvati
and
Drishadvati.
when
"Then
came
the
period,
age
of
were
the
countless together
to
small
stocks of the Samhita
fused
form
the
greater found
peoples
the
Brahmana
period.
The
Bharatas old
their place, probably the
together
great
with
their
enemies,
now
Purus,
within
of
the
peoples
in process
now
formation,
of complex the Kurus ; their
sacred land
Among bharata
became
Kurukshetra."
who
are
those kings
mentioned
94
in
as
the Mahaancestors
Chapters (Adi-parva,
and
names
95)
and
occur
predecessors of Parikshit, the in the Vedic literature.

Puru-ravas
of the
following
Aila (Rig-Veda, X. 95
I. 53. 10, II. 14. 7,
gat-Br.,IXI.5. 1. 1),
Nahushya
Ayu
Veda (Rig-
Yayati etc.),
(R. V.,
Bharata
I. 31. 17; X. 63.

Dauhshanti
A.jamldha (R. V., Kuru (frequentlymentioned
1),Puru (R. V., VII. 8. 4 ; 18. 13), Br., XIII. 5. 4. 11-12), Saudyumni (Sat. IV. 44. 6),Riksha (R. V., VII 1. 68. 15),
in
the
Brahmana
lit "
r i
Brahmana ture),Uchchaihs'ravas (Jaiminiya Tpanishad Pratisutvana Pratisatvana or 29. 1-3), Pratlpa III. (Atharva Veda, XX. 129. 2),Balhika Pratipiva (Sat. Br., 9. 3. 3), Saihtanu XII. (R. V., X. 98), Dhritai-ohtra
Vaiehitravirya
Kathaka
Samhii.i.
"'").
H.
C.
RAVCHAUDHURI
The Vedic
a
date of Parikshit
no
texts supply
verse,
regarding which the direct information. There is however
is
matter
remarkable
found which
historical Puranas,
to the
e
alight variants in all the places his birth 1050 (or101.')according

with
Vayu,
Vishnu,
and
Bhagavata
Puranas),
years
before Mahapadma,
the firstNanda
king of Magadha.
Mahapadm-abhishekattu
Vavajjanma
Evarh Jneyam varsha
Parlkshitah sahasrarhtu
paiicas'aduttaram.
of the Kali Age,
p.
Dynasties (Pargiter,
58.)
If, accepting
vamsa,
the Ceylonese
chronology
Malia(Geiger, years
i. e^ in
p.
we 27),
place the first Nanda

of
twenty-two
before the
322 + 22 1394
=
accession
344
Chandragupta
Maurya,
B.C., Parikshit's birth must C. according

to the
we
e
be dated about
B. C.
(1359 B.
If,
on
Vayu
and Vishnu
to tin1
Puranas).
testimony
the other hand,

Purana
give credence
of the Vayu
(99. 328-329,
sons'
"Ashtavim-
sati varshani
prithivim
palayishyati," his
years
(Mahapadma,
and
28 +
and take 40 etc.) 12) to be the reignbirth must
period of Nanda be dated about according said to have

1341
his
sons,
then Parikshit's
B. C.
322+40+1,050=1412
the
e
to
Vayu
and
Vishnu
(1377 B. Puranas). He
"
C.
is
or
come
to the throne
36 years later in 1376
B. C.
Mahabharata (cf. varshe,"
Maushalaparva,
etc., and
Shattrims'e
tvatha samprapte
va,
Mahaprasthanikapar-
"abhishichya
Parikshitam.)" cha rajjinancha svarajye
Pauranic It is clear that epic and tradition places the the middle alcut of Parikshit of the lit li accession points to a much century B. C. Vedic evidence, however, in the next We later date. shall show chapter that
Parikshit's
son
and
successor
Janamejav.i
from
Aruni.
avis
separated
of .lanak
a
by six generations
of
teachers
the time
At
and
his contemporary
Uddalaka
the
end
of
POLITICAL
the
or
histoid
01
INDIA
Kaushitaki
Aranyaka
(Adhyaya
by whom
15) we
to
find
vam-a
list of the teachers

in
the knowledge
have
contained
that
The
Aranyaka
is supposed
been handed
thus:
"
down.
"
opening
words
of this list run

variisa.
Om
! Now
follows
to
the
the
Adoration We
have
to
the
Brahman.
this
text
Adoration
from
from
teachers!
learnt
Gunakhya
Sankhayana,
Kahola
Gunakhya
Kaushitaki
Sankhayana
from
Kahola
kaushitaki,
Uddalaka
Aruni."
(S. B. E., Vol. XXIX,

From the
p.
4.)
passage
was
quoted by
above
two
was
it
is
clear
that
from
Sankhayana
the time
of
separated who of
generations separated by
Uddalaka
the time
six
generations therefore,
from
flourished nine
eight
Janamejaya. Sankhayana, Janamejaya, after generations

after
and
generations
Parikshit. be
If this
Sankhayana
with
must
(Gunakhya
of
a
Sankhayana)
Sankhayana
identical
Sutra
the
author been
each
the
Grihya
he
have
contemporary
of Asvalayana
because The Kau-
they mention Prasna
other in their respective
works.
was
a
Upanishad
tells
us
that Asvalayana
and
facts
a
salya, i.e.,an
of
inhabitant
of Kosala, These of
et
contemporary
Kavandhi
him
Katyayana. with
identify
in the
Assalayana
to us enable Savattbi mentioned

a
Majjhima Nikaya
'II.147
as seq)
contemporary
or
Buddha of Gotama and, hence, of Kakuda Kachchayana. Asvalayana Consequently lived in the
sixth
Pakudha
have
must
Gunakhya
correct,
If the identification of B.C. century be Sankhayana Sutrakara the Grihya with

he,
too,
then
must
have
B.C.
Professor Rhys
to
Davids five
lived in the sixth century in his Buddhist Suttas Theras

from
150 years assigns We Mahinda. may nine generations

from
the
Upali
to
to
therefore
Parikshit
assign
to
270
years
the
Sankhayana,
B.C.
It
and
place
Parikshit
in
the
ninth century
is, however,
tO
H.
C.
RAYCHAUDHURI
possible
that
Gunakhya Sutrakara
S"Akhyayana
S. B. (cf.
on
was
not
identical
pp.
with the Grihya Parikshit

was
E. XXIX,
4-5).
to
a
eldest
son
succeeded Janamejaya. The
the Kuru
throne by his
refers
Mahabharata
great snake
connection Although Taxila.

connects
by this king. In this sacrifice performed it is mentioned that the king conquered
a
a
passage
of the Panchavimsa
mana Brah-
(Vedic Index,
king's
But
Janamejaya with the I., p. 274), the epic account

accepted Taxila of may well be
cannot
snake-sacrifice
of the
Kuru
Sarpa-satra
be
as
a the conquest because King Janamejayais represented as a great conqueror in the Brahmanas. Thus the Aitareya Brahmana
sober history. historical fact,
samantam Janamejayah Parikshitah cha medhyeneje sarvatah prithivim jayan pariyayasvena tadesha'bhi gatha giyate : yajfia
says
(VIII. 21)
"
Asandivati
Asvam
dhanyadam
rukminam
harita
srajam
"
babandha
sarangam
devebhyo
Janamejayaiti
to
In another passage of the Aitareya
Brahmana be
(VII1. 11)
a
it it stated that Janamejaya, aspired bhumi," i.e., a paramount sovereign

"
"San
a-
"
Evamvidam
hi vai
ma
mevamvida
ishava
ya
javantitasmashyami
daham
nama
jayamyabhitvarim senaxh jayamyabhitvarya senayfi

divya
na
sarva
mayuh
The
sarva
mannshya bhumir
state
richchhantye bhavishvamiti."
Puranas
that
Janamejaya performed
two
horse sacrificesand had a dispute with Vaisampayana and The Matsva version, which is considered the Brahmanas. by Pargiter to be the oldest, says the king made a successful
but afterwards gave stand against them for sometime, his son king, departed to the forest ; but in and, making
the Vayu
version has
and the
perished Pauranic
abridged Brahmanas
the, verses,
made his
son
and
says
ln-
kinjj.
The
narrative
is strikingly
of the Brahmanas.
confirmed by the evidence The Satapatha Brahmana refers to one
AGE
OF
T1IK
PARIKSHITA
11
of
the
sacrifices,and the sacrifice for him Aitareya

Tura Brahmana
horse
says that the priest who performed Indroia Daivapi Saunawas

mentions
as
ka. The
and
names a
the
other
sacrifice
Kavasheya
employ family
away
tale stating that at one hut the the Kasyapas, of the
It also contains sacrifice of his he did not Bhutaviras. Thereupon a forcibly took
Bhutaviras.
his priest.
Kasyapas
of the
called Asita-mriga offering

from
the conduct have here
the
We
about
probably the germ Janamejaya's dispute with

to this quarrel
occurs
of the Pauranic
stories
An
the
Brahmanas.
allusion
astra
also in Kautilya's
Arthas-
(Cf. "Kopaj Janamejayo Brahmaneshu

Gopatha Brahmana
narrates
an
vikrantal,i").
anecdote of Janamejayaand two ganders, pointing out the importance and the time which should be devoted of Brahmacharya, to it. The story is absurd, but it shows that Janamejaya
was
The
already
looked
upon
as
an
ancient
hero in the time

also
of the
to
Gopatha
Brahmana.
The
Ramayana
refers
Janamejayaas a great capital Janamejaya's

identical
king of the past

according
to
a
(II. (H.42).
gatha
was
quoted
in
the
âtapatha and Aitareya
Brahmanas
As
mdivant,
probably
mentioned Ramayana,
2. L01.
city of Hastinapuia with the famous but also in the not only in the Mahabharata, 11.68.13, and the Ashtadhyayi of Panini, VI.
with
u
in connection above gatha has been quoted is given below : Its meaning the king's conquests.
The
"
In
Asandivat
Janamejaya
with
a
bound
for the gods
black-spotted, with yellow-
grain-eating
"
liorse, adorned
golden ornament
and
garlands.
Sat. (Ejrgelinp,
Br., V, p. 39f"}.
The palace of passage

"Even
Janamejaya is referred
:
"
to in the following
of the
as
"atapatha Brahmana
so
sprinkle the equal prize-winning steeds amejaya." (theypour out)the cups full of fiery liquor in the palace of Jan-
they constantly
(Il.i.l.
J.96.)
12
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
It
was
at the court
of
Janamejaya that
Vaisampayana
is said to have related the story of the the Kurus and the Paribus. No
tween struggle bedirect independent

great
but a dim allusion to the is forthcoming, proof of this war ing is probably contained in the followbattle of Kurukshetra Upanishad verse (VI.17.9). of the Chhandogya
Yato
yata avartate
tad tad gachchhati
inanavnh
Kurun
This
as'vabhirakshati.
has been
gatha
referred
to
by
Hopkins
(The
body
of
Great
It
Epic
may
of India,
385).
that
the
Pandus
are
a
be
unknown of
asserted
strangers the story
to the Vedic
texts, and
that therefore
must
their
feuds
with
the Kurus would
Vedic. firstly, an
But
such
conclusion
ex
be wrong
a
be postbecause,
argumentum
silentio is always
are
but
they
and, secondly, the Pandus are scions of the Kurus.

were an
not
ment, argubody of strangers
weak
Hopkins connected
indeed, says that with the wild (the Religions of
unknown north of
folk the
tribes located
India, p.
Ganges
388).
Kurus
But
Sahadeva
Nakula Patanjali calls Bhlma, and Ant. I. p. 350). Hindu tradition (Ind. the Pandavas
as an
is unanimous
of the Kuru
in representing
race.
The
testimony
of Buddhist
offshoot literature
In conclusion. points to the same Jataka (Jataka No. 495) a king
the Dasa-Brahmana
"
of
the
stock
of
Yuddhitthila"
"
reigning
*
in the
kingdom
of Kuru
"
and
a
the city called Indapatta is distinctly called " i.e., Kauravya belonging to the Kuru race."
"
Koravx
Already
in
the
time
was
of
Asvalayana's
as
Grihya
Sutra
liana.
Aran-
(III. 1) Vaisampayana
Vaisampayana yaka
known
Mahabharatac Taittiriya
of
a
is also mentioned and
in the
(I.7. 5)
the
Ashtadhyayi
was
Panini
(IV. 3.
of
104).Whether Janamejaya or
Vaisampayana
not, cannot
contemporary
the
be
ascertained at
pre
a";k
OK
THK
PAKIKSHH\nothing
in the
13
moment.
But
I have goes
found
Vedic
ture litera-
itself which The
against
no
the epic tradition.
early
Vedic
texts
doubt
mention
make
"
no
reference
"
to
the XV. by
Mahabharata,
6.
but
they
Itihasas story
(A. V.
recited
an
11-12). It
was
is well
to
known
that
was
the
Vaisampayana
Janamejaya
"
at first called
Itihasa and
named
Java
of the Pandus,
"
the ancestors
sarva
victory, i. e., victory of the king.

or
"
Muchyate
papebhyo
Rah
una
Chandrama
"
yatha
Jayo nametihciso'yam
srotavyo
vijigishuna (Mbh. Adi.

Ugrasena
62.
20).
$ru-
brothers, Janamejaya's
tasena
Bhimasena,
and
appear
in
the
Satapatha Brahmana
In
and
the
ânkhayana $rauta Sutra

horse-sacrifice.
whither
(XIII 5. A. 3) (XVI. 9. 7)as performers

Bfihadaranyaka
of the
the they
Upanithe
shad the question

of subject
a
have
gone
is made
philosophical had and
discussion.
It is clear that the
Parikshitas Upanishad,
before the time of the away passed it is also clear that there had been some
they which serious scandal mingled with their greatness for by their horse-sacrifice. The âtapatha had atoned Brahmana
"
quotes
gatha
which
says
"
The
righteous
Parikshitas,
work
performing with
horse sacrifices,
sinful work
by their righteous
one
did away
after another."
The
Puranas
state that
son
Janamejaya was
and
successor
was
was
succeeded
was
by
Satanika.
dhadatta.
krishna. king
Satanika's From
AsvameAdhisimaDuring
Asvamedhadatta
son
born
Adhisimakrishna's reign
the
Nichakshu.
Nichakshu's been
to have
carried away
transferred of
is city of Hastinapura Bai1 by the Ganges, the king and
is said
to have
his capital to Kausambl

Kali
(Par-
giter, Dynasties
the
Age, p.
5).
14
POLITICAL
HISTOIIY
OF
INDIA
The
of
Vedic
texts do not
refer to any
of
these
successors
a
Janamejaya.
that he
The
Rigveda
no
doubt
mentions
king namedAsvamedha
to
but (V. 27. 4-6), is identical with
show
there is nothing A As'vamedhadatta.
datantka Satrajita is mentioned

and the
in the Aitareya Brahmana

as a
Satapatha Brahmana
prince
irreat king
who
defeated
away but hi^ the from
Dhritarashtra, the
sacrificial horse. patronymic
of
Kasi,
and
a was
took
He
was
probably
Bharata,
indicates that he Satrajita Satanika the son Janamejaya. of
different
The
Panchaviihsa and the
Brahmana,
Jaiminiya Upanishad
Kakshaseni
Upanishad mention who

was
a a
Brahmana
Kuru
Chhandogya
Abhipratarin
king
contemporary
and
named of Giri-
kshit Auchchamanyava,
Saunaka Kapeya,
was
Driti Ainof
drota.
As
Driti Aindrota
the
son
and
pupil
In-
drota Daivapa Brahmana;

son
Saunaka the priest
of
Index, Vol. I, pp. of Kakshasena, appears to have Vedic

successors
Janamejaya (Vams'a Abhipratarin. 27, 373),

been
one
diate of the imme-
of
Janamejaya.
in appears brother of
that
as was
Kakshasena
name
already seen the Mahabharata (I. 94* 1
We
have
the
thus
of
Janamejaya. Abhipratarin
The Aitareya
10.
Janamejaya's nephew.
Sankhayana Srauta Sutra
Vriddhadyumna
of Abhipratarin.
Brahmana
and the
to
a
(XV.
The
10-13) refer
ently apparBrahmana his
son
prince named the

son
Abhipratarina, Aitareya
mentions
translation, (Trivedi's
Rathagritsa
and priest
pp.
322-323)
us
Suchivriksha Gaupalayana.
Brahmana
The
Saiikhayana Srauta Sutra informs

erred in
the
from
a
na that Vriddhadyumprophesied
of actually the
came
result Kurukshetra,
sacrifice, when be the would

an
that
Kurus
to
expulsion which
event
pass. The
Chhandogya
Upanishad country
refers to the devastation by Matacht

or (hailstones
of the crops in the Kuru
locusts) and
the enforced
departure
of Ushasti Chakravana
k"B
OF
THE
PARIKSH1TAof Videha
1?
contemporary
of Janaka
(Brihad. Dj.and
and
his
-
HI,
4).
The
texts of the Vedic evidence be reconciled if we can assume
that
of the the
Puranas
that, after
was
death
two
was
of
Janamejaya,the
One
Kuru
kingdom
split up into
parts.
part, which
the
ruled
by
The
direct part
had its capital at Hastinapura. descendants of Janamejaya ruled The by

the
himself.
other
was
descendants
probably
probably
to the
of his brother
Kakshasena.
or
junior branch
which
of kings
resided continued
at
Indraprastha
Indapatta
race
to be the seat of
belonging
Yuddhitthila gotta
(Yudhishthiragotra),long
the
removal
after
the
destruction of Hastinapura, and kings to Kausambi. line of Kuru

All
our
of the
main
authorities
agree
successors Janamejaya's
rule of great calamities befell the Kurus.

one
that
during
the
Large
sections of the people, including

were
of the reigning
to
princes,
forced to leave the country, and

part of India. The
or
migrate
to the eastern seat of the Kuru
transference
to Kausambi
of the royal
Bharata
dynasty
is proved
by
evidence in is described
the
of
the
a
Bhasa.
Udayana
king
of Kausambi
Svapnavasavadatta
(ed.
family
:
Ganapati
"
$astri, p. 138) as
Bharatanam Tanniirhasi
scion of the Bharata
kule
jatovinito jnanavanchhuchi
desikah. rajadharmasya
Family.
baladdhartum
of
the
Genealogy
Parikshita
Parikshk
I
Kakshasena
Janamejaya I
*
I grasena
I*'
orutasenii
Bhtmasena
!
Abhipratarin
Sataiitka
I
ABvamedhadatta
I
\ riddhadyunina
I
Adhisimakfislina
I
Uathagritba
I
Kichakshu
Kintfd "f KiiuAlnibl
Kings
of Indapatta
(r)
pOLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Thp
The
p"
A.ge
seen
of
the
Great
Janaka.
We
have
that and
the Kurus
series of calamities sadly crippled king the of Hastinapura had to leave
the country. played

The
a
During
the age which
followed
the
Kurus
minor
most
part in politics.
Janaka
was
notable figure of the succeeding age was That the great Janaka the famous king of Videha.
the Parikshitas
was a
later than
admits
of
no
doubt.
We
contemporary probably of Nichakshu, during and certainly of Ushasti Chakrayana In Janaka's time time disaster befell the Kurus. whose
we
shall show
later that he
find the prosperity, the sin, the expiation and the fall of the Parikshitas apparently stillfresh in the memory of in the people and discussed as a of controversy
subject
the
the
royal
court
we
of
Mithila.
a
In
Brihadaranyaka
the ornament rival of Yajiiavalkya, of the court of Janaka, testing him with a question, the solution of which the former had previously obtained from
a
Upanishad
find
Gandharva
who
held in his possession
the
daughter
"
of
Kapya
"
Patafichala of the country of the Madras : " Kva Parikshita bhavan (Brihad Upanishad, whither
have the Parikshitas The gone ? to have been looked
III,
3.
of
1)
solution
which
therefore difficult.
appears
"
upon
as
extremelv
answers Yajiiavalkya
Thither
where
all As'vamedha
sacrificers go.'' Consequently

must at that time must
the have
Parikshitas
been
(sons
of
Parikshit)
end
have
been
Yet their life and extinct. still fresh in the memory of the
general curiosity. to determine with
people, and a It is not

exact
of subject
possible
precision
the
and
chronological Epic
and
relation
Pauranic
between
tradition
Jananiojaya
seems
Janaka. them
as
to
regard
contemporaries.
Thus
the Malmbharata
says that
AGE
OF
TIIK
(JKKAT
.1
AXAkA
17
Uddalaka
son
(a prominent
figure of kanaka's
of
court;
and
his
"
"vetaketu attended the Sarpa-satra

Sadasya
Janamejaya :
s'chabhavad Vyasah putra sishya sahayavan Svetaketuscha Pingalal) Uddiilakah Pramatakah
(Mbh.,Adi.,
The
successor
53.
7.)
Vishnupurfina
says that Satanika, the son and of Janamejaya, learned the Vedas from YajiiaIV.
21.
valkya
P. (Vishnu, Pauranic
2).
epic and
tradition
unreliability of the in this respect is proved by "We

learn
from
The
the evidence
of the
Vedic
texts.
4,
the
Satapatha Brahmana
or
(XIII. 5,
was
a or
1) that
Indrota
of
Daivapi
Daivapi
Saunaka
was
contemporary
Aindroti
Janamejaya.
His pupil
Driti Aindrota
and
Jaiminiya
Upanishad
Varhsa
according to the Brahmanas. Driti's
Pulusha Prachinayogya (VedicIndex, II, p. 9). pupil was The latter taught Paulushi Satyayajna.We learn from
the
Chhandogya
Upanishad
a
(V.
11.
1-2)that
Budila
Paulushi
i
Satyayajnawas
and
of Uddalaka
contemporary
two
of
Asvatara^
Aruni,
Court
Vaideho
Brihadaranyaka (vide
Budilam
prominent Upanishad, uvacha

a
figures of Janaka's
V. 14. 8.
"
"
Janako
Asvatarasvim
and
III. 7.
1).
of
Satyayajnawas
Janaka
of Videha.
therefore
He
was
certainly
an
contemporary
elder contemporary
because is mentioned
his pupil Somas'ushma

in
Satyayajni Prachinayogya
As
the
Satapatha Brahmana
Daivapi
having
long
met
Janaka. Indrota
(XT. 6, 2, 1-3) as Satyayajni certainly flourished

Saunaka,
later than his contemporary
after
must
Janaka
contemporary We should
at the end
be considerably of Indrota.
also note
Janamejaya
the
that, in the listsof teachers uiven of the tenth book of the Satapatha Brahmana,
and Turn
the sixth
chapter
of the Brihadaranyaka
I'panishad,
as
a
Kavasheya,
ancient
the priest of
was
Janamejaya,appears
very
sage who
eleventh in the ascending line
IS
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
from
the Saiijiviputra, whereas Yajiiavalkya,

was
of Janaka,
same
only fifth in the
teacher.
We
ascending quote the lists below :

"
contemporary line from the
JanamejayaTura Kavasheya YajnavachasRajastambayana

Kusri
"Sandilya
Vatsya
Vamakakshayana Mahitthi Kautsa Mandavya
Yajiiavalkya
Asuri Asurayana
Prasniputra
Janaka
Mandukayani
Asurivasin
Sanjiviputra
It Janaka
is clear
was
Sanjivtputra
been
from
what
has
for grounds assigning a period of about 150 years to the five Theras If the five Theras are assigned a from Upali to Mahinda.
mejaya's Suttas (Introduction, adduces p. xlvii)
separated by five or Rhys Prof. time.
that stated above six generations from Janain his Buddhist Davids
good
period of 150 years, the five or six teachers from Indrota Tura to Vamakakshayana, to Somas'ushma, and from
the teacher of Mahitthi
the contemporary
150
or
of 180
Yftjnavalkya
and Janaka,
therefore
must
be assigned
reasonable
to think that Janaka
It is years. flourished about
two centuries and years after Janamejaya, after Parikshit. If, following the Puranas, we place Parikshit in the fourteenth century B.C., we must place Janaka in If, on the other hand, accepting the the twelfth century.
150
or
180
identification of Guuakhya
of
Sankhayana
Sutra,
we
with
the
author
the
"ankhayana Grihya
B.C., then B.C.
we
the ninth century the seventh
must
place Parikshit in in place Janaka
century
The
kingdom roughly
of Yideha,
to
over
which
Janaka
in
the
modern
Tirhut
ruled, corresponds Bihar. It
AGE
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAKA
19
was
separated from Kosala by the river Sadanlra, prol)abGandak ly the modern which, rising in Nepal, flows into the Ganges opposite Patna (VedicIndex, II. 299).OldenMahiibharata
"
berg, however,
points out (Buddha,p. 398 distinguishes the Gandakt from
n.) that the

the Sadanlra
Gandakliicha
Mahasonam
Sadanlraiii
tathaivacha." Rapti. the

measure
Pargiter
learn
of
identifies the the Suruchi kingdom
Sadanlra
Jataka of
with
the
UV
from
(489) that
was
the
whole
Videha
three
hundred
leagues.
It consisted of 16,000 villages the
(J.406).
in capital of Videha, is not mentioned in the Jatakas the Vedic texts, but is constantly mentioned and the epics. It is stated in the Suruchi Jataka that the
Mithila,
leagues. have We following the city covered seven description of Mithila in the MahajanakaJataka (CowelFs Jataka, Vol. VI, p. By
30).
fair to
architects with rule and line laid out in order

see,
With
walls and
gates and
battlements, traversed by
streets
on
every side,
With
horses,
cows
and chariots thronged
Videha's
far famed
with tanks and gardens beautified, capital, gay with its knights and
warrior swarms, Clad in their robes of tiger-skins, with banners spread and flashing arms, Its Brahmins dressed in Kaci cloth, perfumed with
sandal, decked
Its palaces and all their queens
with gems,
with robes of state
and diadems. According

of Mithila
was was
to the Bamayana
the (1.71.3)
founded
Mithi's
by
son
Mithi, and
king named Janaka I. was
royal family Nimi. His son

The
epic then
continues
4
the genealogy
to Janaka
TI
(father of Stta) and
20
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
his brother
Kusadhvaja, King of 7-8 ; 89, 3-4) and the Vishnu (88,

Nimi
or
Sankasya.
The
Vayu
represent
Puranas (IV.5.1) Ikshvaku, and
Nemi Videha
as
son
of
him
the epithet
"
samapadyata the Puranas
Vayu identify
Vasishthasya (Sasapena P.) His son was Mithi whom

with
give Videhah
both
is genealogy is called the father of to Stradhvaja then continued who Sita, and is therefore identical with Janaka II of the Ramayana. Then the Puranas starting from Siradhvaja
.
Janaka
I.
The
carry on the dynasty to its close. The last king is named Kriti, and the family is called Janakavamsa.
Dhritestu
Vahulasvo
bhud
Vahulasva Janakanam
sutah
Kritifr
Tasmin
santishthate vamso
mahatmanam
Vayu Purana
(89,23).
Nam! sented repreOn
seems
The
Vedic
texts know
king of Videha
But
named
Sapya
(Vedic Index,
as
1.436).
the
he is nowhere of Mithila.
the founder
a
of the dynasty
the
to
contrary,
story
of
âtapatha Brahmana
was
indicate that the Videha Mathava berg's
kingdom
founded
by Videgha
(Ved.Ind.,
Buddha,
II. 298 ;
gat.Br.
1. 4. 1, etc ; Olden-
pp. 398-399.
Pargiter,
whose
time
on
J.A.S.B. family
1897,
p. 87. et seq.),Videgha Rahiigana, Gotama was
Mathava,
wTas
at
one
priest the Sarasvati.

this earth
Agni
Vaisvanara
the
came
thence
went
burning by Mathava Sadanira
along
and
towards
till he the
east, followed to
the
river
mountain, and which northern did not cross This river Brahmanas
which he did not burn in

former
priest, flows from

over.
his
times,
"
thinking
At
"
it has not been burnt
over
by Agni
Vais'vanara.
that
many
land to the westward was unculvery tivated, arrival and marshy, but at the time of Mathava's highly cultivated, there, and it was Brahmanas were
time the had caused
for the Brahmanas
Agni
to
taste
it through
"
sacrifices. Mathava
the Videgha
then said to Agni,
where
AGK
"
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAKA
21
am
I to
abode,"
" To the abide ? he Even replied.
east
now,
of
this river the writer
be
thy
Satapatha Brahmana
between second the king Kosalas
in
adds,
and
this
forms
the
The
name
of the boundary of the
the
Videhas.
the
epic
Vaideha,
If
is reminiscent
the and of Mathava

was or
Pauranic
lists, Mithi
Videgha.
Mathava
Videgha
Nimi, the Nemi Nimi
off"
the
founder
must
of
a
line of Mithila,
of
Nami
be
royal later king
the
Videha.
to
In
Jataka, the
The
Nimi
been born
"the
"round
royal
is said to have house of Mithila, evidence

was
family and
of
hermits."
combined
of
not
Vedic
Buddhist
texts thus shows

one
that Nimi later
the
first, but
probably
of
the
kings. Jataka
The
mention
Majjhima
Mithila.
As
Nikaya
(11.74-83) and
as
the Nimi of
Makhadeva
the
progenitor
the
kings
of
the
vamsa were
entire
dynasty
of
Maithila
kings
was
called
and it
Janaka
there
(Vamso
several
Janakanam bearing
mahatmanam),
the
name
kings
of Janaka,
is very difficult to identify any the great of these with But there is one fact which Janaka of the Vedic texts. favours his identification with Siradhvaja of the Pauranic
list, i.e., the
the
father
a
of Sita.
The
father
of Sita of
is, in
Bamayana,
younger
contemporary
Asvapati
king of the
Bamayana,
a
Kekayas II. 9.
(maternalgrand-father 22). Janaka of the Vedic

of Asvapati,
of Bharata,
texts is also
contemporary
prince
of
the
Kekayas,
frequented
as
Uddalaka
courts
Aruni
of both
and
Bndila
Asvatarasvi
the
these princes
Up., V. 11. 1-4; Brih. Up.. III.

It is the
more
(Ved.Ind., 7).
our
II. 69 ; Chh.
difficult to identify
of that
name
Janaka
with any
of
kings
mentioned
in the
Buddhist
Jatakas.
Prof. Rhys
Davids
(Bud. Ind.,
identify The
him
with
Maha-Janaka
to p. 26) seems of the Jataka No. 559.

:
utterance
of Maha-Janaka
TI of that Jataka
22
POLITICAL
1
HTSTORY
OF
INDIA
Mithila's palaces may burn But naught of mine is burned

us
thereby
'
indeed
reminds
of the great philosopher-king.
In the Mahabharata saying attributed

to
a
(xii. 219.50) we
king of Mithila.
find the
same
A pi cha bhavati Maithilena
gitam
Nagaramupahitam
Na
khalu
agninabhivlkshya kinchit mamahidahyate'tra kila

sma
Svayam
The
name
idamaha
bhumipalah.
of the king is given
as
17. 18-19). Janaka(xii.

saying
is attributed to
In the Jaina Uttaradhyayana

Nami mention
the
(8.B.
Purana
E., XLV.
of Nemi
Vishnu
37). This fact coupled with the in juxtaposition Arishâ in the with fication (IV. 5. 13) probably points to the identior
of Nam!
Nemi
with
Maha-Janaka
II who
is
represented in the Jataka as the son of Arittha. If MahaJanaka II was identical with Nami, he cannot be identified
with Janaka
who is clearly distinguished from Nami
in the
Vedic
with
texts.
It is tempting
to identify the Vedic
Janaka
Maha-Janaka
I of the Jataka. in the Bjihadaranyaka This
In the
Satapatha Brahmanaand
Janaka
is called
"
Upanishad
he
was a
Samraf
a
"
shows
that
greater personage
trace
"
than
Rajan."
the
of
sense
an
Although
use
there is no
"
in the Vedic
as
literature of
in the
of
the
word
Samraj
Emperor
overlord
"
of kings, stillthe
Satapatha Brahmana
distinctly says that

"
Samraj was a higher authority than a Rajan ; by by king, and the offering the Rajasuya he becomes Vajapeya he becomes Samraj ; and the ofncr of king is the lower, and that of Samraj the higher" (Sat. Br.. \ XII. 8. 3. 4; 1.1.13; XIV. 1.3.8). In Avil.vana
the
"
"rauta-SutraX.
sacriticer.
3. 14
Janaka
is mentioned
as
great
\";E
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAK
23
The court
from
of Janaka and
was
thronged
with
Brahmmias
Kosala
the
Kuril- Paiichala
countries
(e.g.,
Gargt
Asvala, Ushasta
Jaratkjirava
Artabhaga, Kahoda
Aruni,
Bhujyu
Lahyayani,
Chakrayana,
Uddalaka
of argument
Kaushltakeya, Vidagdha
were
Vachaknavi,
tournaments
Sakalya). The
held
form
a
which
here
prominent
feature in the third book
of the Brihadaranyaka
Upanishad.
The
hero
of
these
was
YajnavalkyaVaja-
Referring Aruni. a pupil of Uddalaka saneya, who was to Janaka's relations with the Kuru-Panchala Brahmanas " Oldenberg The king of the east, says (Buddha, p. 398) has a leaning to the culture of the west, collects the who
as the intellects celebrities of the west at his court much of Athens gathered at the court of Macedonian princes." The Brahmanas light some throw and the Upanishads
"
on
the political condition of Janaka. there

were
of
northern
we
Tndia
during
the
age
From
those works
learn that, besides importance,
Videha, viz
:
nine states of considerable

1.
Gandhara
Kekaya Madra
2.
3.
4.
Usinara
Matsya
Kuru Paiichala
5.
6.
7.
8. 9.
Kasi
Kosala the
north-western
of the part portions of the N. W. Frontier Panjab and the adjoining Province (Ramayana vii. 113. 11 ; 114. 11 ; Sindhorubha-
Gandhara
included
yatah
Parsve).We
it formed
learn
a
from
the Mahabharata
:
"
(XII.
207.43)that
part of Uttarapatha
kirtayishyami tfin api Uttarapathajanmanah Yauna Kamboja Gandharali Kirata Barbarai^saha.
24
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
We
learn
from
the
epic
two
and
Pauranic
literature
that
and
Gandhara
contained
great cities, viz., Takshasila
Pushkaravati.
Gandhara
Takshasya
vishaye dikshu
siddhe, tayoh vikhyata

ramya
pur
van
mahatmanoh
Takshasila Pushkaravati.
vii. 114.
purl
Pushkarasyapi
virasya
88. 189-190.
vikhyata
(Vayu
Purana
Cf. Ramayana
Taxila
of
11).
The
remains
of Takshasila
or
are
situated
a
immediately
to the east and

on
north-east
Saraikala,
junction
Haro
the
railway,
twenty
The
valley in which Within
miles north-west they lie is watered and. within
of Rawalpindi.
by
the
river.
this valley
are
miles of each other The
the remains
three and a half of three distinct cities.

an
southernmost plateau, known

Guide
and
oldest of these occupies

as
elevated
locally
Bhirmound
A (Marshall,
to Taxila, pp.
or
1-4).
Pushkalavati
of
Pushkaravati whence
(Prakrit Pukkalaoti,
represented by the
the Peucelaotis Prang Suwat
Arrian)is
modern
on
and
Charsadda,
river
17 miles N. E. of Peshawar,
Periplus of
p.
the
(Schoff,The
;
the
Erythraean
Sea, pp. 183-184 is a later form Gandhara Gandhari Veda in the Rig
Foucher,
the
name
Gandhara,
of
11).
of
the
called
Veda good
and
the Atharva
of
people Veda.
In the Kig the
the (i. 126.7)
wool
the
Gandharis
is referred Gandharis
as
'
to.
In
the sheep of Atharva Veda

the
the (v.22.14)
vants,
are
a
mentioned
with
Muja-
apparently angle
and
of
despised
of
people.
of
In later times
the
'
vision
the
men
the Madhyadesa
of
changed,
Gandhara
became
to
the resort
scholars
of
in
all classes who the three Vedas
nocked
and
its capital for

branches
instructions
the eighteen
of knowledge.
significant passage of the Chhandogya (VI. 14) Uddalaka Aruni mentions Gandhara
In
Upanishad
to illustrate
AGE
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAKA
"(j
the
from
desirability
whom
a
of
"
having learns
duly
qualified
and
thus
teacher
remains
pupil
liberated
(from all world Moksha)." A man who attains

blind-folded We
somya
tarn
(hisway) tillhe ties)
attains (theTruth, Moksha is compared to

of
person
Gandhara.
"
quote
reaches at last the country the entire passage below :

who
Yatha
purusham
Gandharebhyo'
bhinaddhatatra pran
"
ksham
va
aniya
sa tato'tijane yatha visrijet, va
va pratyan pradhmayita abhinaddhaksha anito' bhinaddhaksho visrishtalj. Tasya yathadisam Gandhara bhinahanam pramuchya prabruyadetam
udan
vadharan
etam
dis'am
vrajeti.Sa
gramad
gramam
prichchhan
evameve-
Gandharanevopasampadyeta, pandito medhavi hacharyavan purusho veda."

"
O my
eyes
child, in the world

is carried he
when
from
east
man
with
and
folded blindleft in
a
away
the
Gandhara
and
lonely-place,
west
makes
resound
I
am
by crying ' I have been ' here left blind-folded.
the north and the brought here blindfolded,

Thereupon
(some
kind-hearted
1
man)
man
unties the fold

;
on
his
This is the way sensible the way
to Gandhara
proceed
eyes and says thou by this way.'
The
proceeds
from
at
and
reaches
a
village to village, enquiring last the (province) of

has
a
Gandhara. teacher The

when
we
Even
thus
man
who
duly qualified
learns
(his way)."1
of
full import
the
illustration becomes
Jataka
apparent
remember Uddalaka
that the Uddalaka

as
(No. 487)
Takshas'ila teacher.
son
represents
having
a
journeyed to
world-renowned
(Takkasila) and
The Setaketu
went
learnt there of
Jataka
to
(No. 377) says

and
mentions
that Setaketu,
of
Uddalaka,
The
Aruni
1
Takshasila
Satapatha Brahmana
used
to drive
all the arts. the fact that Uddalaka
learned
about
(dhavayam chakara) amongst

of the ChbSudogya
Dr. U. L. Mitra's
translation
Upanishad,
p. 114.
26
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
the
seq.).
that
people of the northern country It is stated in the Kaushltaki Brahmanas

The used
to
Br. (Sat.
xi. 4. 1. 1, et
Brahmana
(vii. 6)
of
to
go
are
to the north
for purposes
study.
fame
a
Jataka
stories
as
full of references
town.
the
of Takshasila
university
Panini, himself
refers to the city in sutra iv. 3. 93. native of Gandhara, Kekay"t8 The were settled in the Pan jab between
Gandhara
19-22;
Prom the Beas. the Ramayana and learn that the Kekaya VII. 113-114) we
68. (II.
territory Gandharva
lay beyond
or
the
Vipas'a and
abutted Vedic
on
the do
Gandhara
name
Vishaya.
of their
The
texts
wre
not mention
the
capital city, but
learn from
the
Ramayana
that the metropolis was or Rajagriha Girivraja by Cunningham (identified with Girjakor Jalalpur on the
Jhelam).
41
Ubhau
Pure
Bharata
Satrughnau Kekayeshu
matamaha
parantapau
"
Rajagrihe ramye
nivesane
(Ram., II. 67. 7).

"
puravaram Girivrajam
"
slghramaseduranjasa
(Ram.,II.
68.
2Z).
in Magadha, Rajagriha-Girivraja Tsang mentions a third Rajagriha in Po-ho while Hiuen tinguish or Balkh (Beal Si-yu-ki, Vol. I, p. 44). In order to disThere
was
another
"
between
the
Kekaya
was
city and called

"
the
Magadha the
capital, the " Magadhas

We
99.
were
latter city
Girivrajaof
(S.B.
learn from
p. the Puranas
E., XIII,
150). (Matsya,48.
and
son
10-20, Vayu
12-23) that
septs tribe
the Usinaras, Kekayas
the Madrakas
Anu
of Anu, of the family is frequently mentioned
of Yayati.
The
Veda
in
the
Rig
108. (i. The
8; vii. 18. 14 ; viii.10,
5).
the time
of Janaka the king of the
was
king
of
Kekaya
in
As'vapati who
same name
is probably identical with in the Ramayanajfas mentioned
the
of
father
AGE
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAKA
27
Yudhajit and
The
Kaikeyi,
and
the
grandfather
6.
Satapatha Brahmana
Upanishad
a
(X.
el
1.
2)
and
of Bharata. the Chhan-
dogya
(V. 11.4
of
say seq.)
that king Asvapati

e.g., Aruna
instructed
vesi
number
Brahmanas,
Aupa-
Gautama,
Paulushi, Satyayajfia
Indra-dyumna
Mahasala Bhaliaveya,
and
Jabala. Jana Udda-
Budila
Asvatarasvi,
Sarkarakshya, Prachinasala
laka Aruni. The
Jaina
was
Aupamanyava,
writers tell us
Aryan,
that one-half of the kingdom

city called
and refer to the Kekaya Ant,, 1891, p. 375.) "fceyaviya." (Ind.

of Kekaya
to Sialkot and its corresponds roughly cent adjadistricts in the central Panjab. Its capital was This city is Sakala or Sagalanagara (modern Sialkot).
Madra
mentioned Jatakas
Jataka in the
in
the
Mahabharata
(II.32.14) and
Jataka,
of
(e. g., Kalingabodhi No. 531). The name

time
of
No.
ruler The
several 479, Kusa

of
the
Madra
Janaka
is not
known.
Brihada-
ranyaka land of Lit., p. Uddalaka
Upanishad Kapya
Madra was the native says that Patafichala (see p. 16, ante ; Weber, Ind.
of
126), one
Aruni
were
the
teachers
(Brihad. Up.
into
two
celebrated III. 7.1). The Madra

of
the
people Madras
known
divided
lived in the
as
Panjab.
are
sections. The southern But the northern Madras,
Uttara-Madras,
as
Brahmana neighbourhood Zimmer

are
living
of
referred to in the Aitareya in the beyond Himalayas the
the
Uttara-Kurus,
land of Kasmtr.
in the conjectures,
as probably, The Madras
and represented in the Mahabharata living under a monarchical constitution. The was country of the Usinaras The
Aitareya Brahmana
the
Jatakas
as
situated
in the
Madhyadesa.
"
(VIII. 14) says
asyam dhruvayam madhyamayam lie the realms Kuru of the Vasas
" pratishthayam dis'i Pafldhftlas together with
and
5
Uslnaras.
In
the
KausMtaki
Upanishad
"8
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
also the
the Kuru
in
Us'Inaras
are
Panchalas the
the associated with Vasas. They and the part the

of the
Matsyas, probably
lived
for
are
northernmost
Madhyadesa
and
in
the
Gopatha
Brahmana
Uslnaras
or
Vasas
mentioned
(Gop. Br.,
dheshu
just before the Udlchyas Pafichaleshu II. 9): Kuru

Kausalyeshu
northerners MagaAnga
sa
Kasi
Salva Matsyeshu
Vasa
Uslnareshudlchyeshu.
In
the
Kathasaritsagara
(editedby
Pandit
Durga-
Parab, prasad and Kasinath Pandurang Kanakhala U8'lnaragiri is placed near place
of
third edition, p. the
5)
"sanctifying
the Ganges at the point where pilgrimage, issues from the hills." Uslnaragiri is,doubtless, identical
with
Usiragiri of the Divyavadana

Texts
of the Vinaya
(PartII,
(p.22) and p. 39). Panini

20 and
Usiradhva
ja
refers to the
Uslnara
country
in the sutras
II. 4.
IV. 2. 118.
In sutra II. 4. 20 Uslnara
is mentioned
in
was
juxtaposition
Bhoganagara
with Kantha
or
(Kathaioi ?). Its capital Bhojanagara(Mbh. V. 118.2). The Rig Veda (X. 59. 10) mentions
The
queen
named
and
Us'lnaranl.
several his Vol.
son
Mahabharata,
mention
a
the
king 29.
Anukramani named
39;
Jatakas
Uslnara
Vedic
Sibi
103,
;
(Mbh.,
Maha
XII.
and Index,
Nirai
I, p.
Maha-Kanha
Jataka,
No.
469
Jataka, No. 541
Naracla Kassapa
the
name
Jataka, Janaka's
No. 544,
etc.).We
that
do
not
know
of
Us'lnara
contemporary.
We
learn from
a
the Kaushitaki
Upanishad
Gargya
of
Balaki,
Kasi, and
country.
Janaka,
of of Ajatasatru contemporary lived for some time in the Us'lnara
(Carmichael Lectures, says Prof. Bhandarkar 1918, p. 53), parts of Alwar, Jaipur originally included the kingdom of the king Virata and Bharatpur, and was
Matsya,
of the Mahabharata,
whose brothers resided incognito during
in
court
the
five Panâva
of
the
last year
their
AGE
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAKA
29
banishment.
in
the
His capital has been State.
identified with
that the
to
Bairat
Matsya
Jaipur
was
Pargiter But
thinks
capital
Upaplavya.
according
was
"
Nllkantha
Upaplavya
(Mbh.
IV.
72.14)
in
a
are
Viratanagara samlof the Rig Veda

with the
pastha nagarantaram.,, Matsyas The appear
passage ranged conqueror

appear
(VII.
enemies
18.
6), where
they
of the great Rig Brahmana
Vedic
Sudas.
in
other In the
Gopatha
(I. 2. 9)
they
connexion
Upanishad the $alvas, in the Kaushltaki (IV.l) with in connexion Panchalas, with the Us'lnaras and the Kuru
and
in the
Mahabharata
in connexion
(V.74.16).In
the Manu-Samhita
with the Chedis the Matsyas together

the
the Panchalas, and with the Kurukshetra, kas comprise the land of the Brahmana
Surasena-
Rishis
(Braha
marshi-desa).
The
Matsya
the
Satapatha Brahmana
king named
sacrifice Dhvasan
near
(XIII. 5.
Dvaitavana
4.
9)
The
mentions
who
horse
the Sarasvati.
:
"
celebrated Brahmana
quotes
"
the following
gatha
Fourteen
bind
battle,
victorious in steeds did king Dvaitavana, Vritrahan, for Indra the lake whence
Dvaitavana The well banks The

known.
as
(tookits name)."
mentions
Mahabharata
a
the
lake
Dvaitavana
as
forest called Dvaitavana which of the river Sarasvati 'Mbh. III.

name
spread
over
the
24-25).
ruler
was
of the
Janaka's country
time
contemporary
is not
an
That place in
of
of
the
Matsyas
portant imof
the
from
of Kasi, Ajatas'atru
and
Janaka, The
is known
the Kaushltaki
Upanishad.
Kuru
the centre
its reputation as fully maintained culture in the age of Janaka. of Brahmanical
country
Kuru
Brahmanas
Ushasti Chakrayana) {e.g.,

in
played
prominent
part
the
philosophical
discussions
of
30
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
precisely at this time that a befell the Kurus, great calamity and led to an exodus Ushasti of large sections of the Kuru people including The himself. Chhandogya-Upanishad 10. 1) says (1.
court.
was
"
Janaka's
But
it
Matachl-hateshu
Chakrayana
Kurushu
atikya saha pradranaka

to
mean
jayaya Ushastir
uvasa."
ha
ibhya-grame
took
One
commentator
Matachi
kshudra-pakshi
viseshah.
of
Professor
rakta-varnalj Bhandarkar says confirmed Sanskritised form

"
that
by of
the
explanation
fact
this commentator is
a
"
is
the
that
Matachi
Canarese
the
well-known by
is explained
a
word Kittel's Dictionary
midiche
as
"a
which
grasshopper,
locust."
If the Puranic
as
accepted Nichakshu
of Janaka.
1.
list of Janamejaya's successors historical then it would appear probably

the Kuru king
in
be
that
was
the
time
Janamejaya
Satanika
...
1.
Indrota
Daivapa
Saunaka
2.
...
2.
Driti
Aindrota
(son-
and
3.
pupil)
Prachinayo-
Asvamedhadatta
...
3.
Pulusha
gya
4.
(pupil)
Adhisimakrishua
...
4.
Paulushi
Satyayajna (pupil)
Satya-
5.
Nichakshu
...
5.
Somasushma
ka's ; Jana(pupil) yajni

contemporary
Curiously
in the Puranas
enough
as
it is Nichakshu
remover
who
is represented
the
from
Hastinapura
that the
of the seat of government to Knusamb!. We have some indication
this time
city of Kausambi really existed about (cf.Weber, Ind. Lit., p. 123). The Satapatha
AGE
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAKA
31
Brahmana
makes Aruni clear
Proti Kausambeya
contemporary
of
ft
Uddalaka
is thus
who
figured
in the
was
court
a
of Janaka.
contemporary
on
that
Kausambeya
of
Janaka.
Now,
Harisvamin
in his commentary
the
mean
âtapatha Brahmana
a
understood
town
Kausambeya
It
to
'native
of
to
the
of Kausambi.'
is therefore
permissible of Janaka,
think hence
that Kausambi
existed in the time

There
and
of
Nichakshu.
is thus
no
difficulty in the way of accepting the Paurfmic statement. to the Puranas According the change of capital was due to the inroad of the river Ganges. Another, and a more
potent,
country
to have
cause was
perhaps
From
the
devastation
of the
Kuru
by
Matachi.
this time
the Kurus They
appear
lost their political importance.

a
sank to the
level of
But
second-rate posver. dynasty, the Bharata
as
distinguished
from
the
down people, exercised wide sway "atapatha Brahmana (XI [I. 5.4.11).
Kuru
to the time of the
Pafichala
roughly
the is
rukhabad
Provinces.
and
adjoining
no
to the Budaon, Furcorresponds districts of the United

trace
There Jataka
in the
Vedic
literature into
of
the epic and
division of and
a
the
Panchalas
northern
(Uttara)
Vedic because
texts
southern
(Dakshina). But
and
makes
I.
the
knew
division into eastern

Brahmana
western,
the Samhitopanishad Panchalas
mention
of the Prachya
(Ved.Ind.,
was on
469).
The
which
most
capital of Pafichala ancient been identified with Kampil Budaon

and
4.
Kampilya
has
the old Ganges
between
Farrukhabad.
The
iSatapatha Brahmana
Parivakra
of the
(XIII.5.
or
7) mentions
another
Pafichala town
with
Parichakra
identified by Weber
Ekachakrii
Mahabharata
The
(Ved.Ind.,
were
I.
491).
Panchalas The
Brahmana.
on
also called Krivi in the Krivis appear in the Rig Veda Asiknl
datapath!
as
settled
the Sindhu
(Indus)and
(Chenab).
Oldenberg
32
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OP
INDIA
(Buddha, p. 404) " We observes in the people of the Panchalas, Rik Samhita, the Turvacas also as
He
supports
are
to
look
stock
to
find
the
of
the
as
of
well
the
Krivis."
by quoting" a passage of conjecture Satapatha the Brahmana (XIII. 5. 4. 16) which says Satrasaha (king of the Panchalas)makes the when the
"
As'vamedha
and
offering
the
Taurvacas
arise,
six thousand
six and The
thirty clad in mail."
Panchalas
also included the
the Kesins
(Ved. Ind., I.
Markandeya Srinjayas (Pargiter, Purana, V. 48.41). In Mbh., 1.138.37; p. 353 ; Mbh. VIII. 11. 31 Uttamaujasis called a Paiichalya, while in VIII. 75. 9 he is called a Srifijaya. probably In
the
is
187) and
Mahabharata
the
as
an
royal
family
of
of the the
chalas Pan-
represented
dynasty thing.
(Adi. 94. 33). The (Matsya 50. 1-16 ; Vayu,

Sudasa and branch.
offshoot Puranas
99,
Bharata
the
same
say
194-210)and
the
are
name
Divodasa, the
Drupada Divodasa
among and
kings
of
Panchala
Sudasa
famous
they are closely connected -where with the Bharatas (Ved. Ind. I, p. 363 ; II., pp. 95, 454). In the kings. But they are not mentioned Panchala as Mahabharata
kings in the Rig Veda
Yajfiasena and one of Sikhandin (Mbh. Adi. 166. 24 ; his sons was named Bhisma, A Sikhandin Yajfiasena is mention190, ed etseq.). in the Kaushitaki Brahmana ed (VII. 4) but he is describnot
as a
Drupada
is also called
prince, but
as
priest of K6sin
D"lbhya,
king of the Panchalas. The

of
wars
external
history of the
Panchalas The
is mainly
that
rata
and alliances with the Kurus. preserves traditions of conflict between Panchalas. that Uttara the
Kurus
Mahabh
and the We learn from chapter 166 of the Adiparva Panchala was wrested from the Panchalas by
iîven away
to their preceptor.
the Kurus
and
Curiously
AGE
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAK
38
enough
the Somanassa
Jataka
(No. 505)
places
Uttara
Panchalanagara
The
in Kururattha.
relations between
sometimes
the two peoples
(Kurus and
were
or
Pan-
chaias)were
king
by matrimonial
friendly and they Kes'in Dalbhya alliances.

was
connected Darbhya, a
of the Pailchalas, of
sister's son
to Uchchaihs'ravas,
king
the
Kurus
occurs
(Ved.
as
Tnd.
of
I.
a
84. Kuru
187.
468).
in
In the
Uchchaihsravas
the dynastic epic
who
a are
the
name
prince
list of the Mahabharata princess

as
(I. 94. 53).

to the
Pafichala
is
married
of
Pandavas
royal
represented
scions
the
Kuru
family.
Among
the most
in the Vedic
kings of the Pafichalas mentioned literature are Kraivya, Kes'in Dalbhya,

famous
$ona Satrasaha, Pravahana

mukha
Jaivali and
Durmukha.
Dur-
408).
in the Kumbhakara is also mentioned Jataka is called Uttara Panchalarattha kingdom His
(No.
and
He is represented as a conhis capital Kampillanagara. temporary If Nimi be the timate of Nimi, king of Videha. penulking of Janaka's family Jataka as the Nimi
(No. 541)
Janaka.
Pravahana
contemporary.
suggests,
Durmukha
must
be
later
than
Jaivali,
on
the
other hand,
was
Janaka's
as
This prince appears
in the Upanishads
engaged
in philosophical discussions with Aruni,
Svetaketu,
teachers
Silaka Salavatya,and Chaikitayana

VI.
are
Dalbhya
The
Up., (Brihad.
2 ; Chh.
Up., 1.8. 1
to have
V. 3.
1).
first two
of Janaka.
known The
been
of It
contemporaries
was
kingdom
Kaki had
300
leagues
at
in
extent
(JatakaNo. 391).
called Surundhana,
its capital
Baranasi
Sudassana,
Brahmavaddhana,
also Pup-
city, and Molini phhavati, Ramma 1918, walls of pp. 50-51). The
leagues
Lectures, (Cannichael
B"r"Q"s)
were
twelve
round
by themselves
Jatak (Tandulanali
3*
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Kasis, i. e., the people of Kasi, firstappear in the Veda (Ved. Ind., II. Paippalada recension of the Atharva
The
116
n.). They
and
the
were
closely connected
with
the
people
of Kosala
of Videha.
ana
Jala Jfitukarnya
29.
is mentioned
in
Sank hay
Srauta Sutra (XVI.
5) as
having
obtained the position of Purohita of the three peoples of Kas'i, Videha and Kosala in the life-time of Svetaketu,a Curiously enough a kins? named of Janaka. contemporary Jataka in the Sattubhasta Janaka is mentioned (No.402)
as
reigning
in
Benares.
This
for
we
Janaka
cannot
be
the
Janaka
of the Upanishads,
learn from
those
works
on
that, in the time
of the famous
Janaka,
was Ajatasatru
the throne Very
of Kasi.
little is
name
known
regarding
not
occur
the
in
ancestors
of
His Ajatas'atru. lists of

8.
does
the
;
Pauranic
Kasi
2-9),nor
was
sovereigns does the name
(Vayu 92. 21-74
Vishnu
of
IV.
of Dhritarashtra, king
Kasi,
who
defeated
by
Satanika Satrajita with

of of
the result
that the Kas'is down

mana
to the time
the the
as
Satapatha Brahsacred
gave
up
the
kindling
fire. The
Puranas
represent the Kasi
family
branch
of the house
of Pururavas
the great ancestor of the Bharatas. Of the in the Puranas kings mentioned the names of two only be traced in the Vedic can (Divodasa and Pratardana) literature. Kasi. But the Vedic
texts do not connect
them
with
In
the
Mahagovinda
must
Kasi, who
Dhatarattha, king of be identified with Dhritarashtra, king of
Suttanta
Kasi mentioned as a Bharata

Buddha,
in the prince
datapatha Brahmana,
is represented
(Rhys
Davids,
Dialogues
of
the
Part II, p. 270). dynasty Bharata The seems of Kasi by a new line of kings who supplanted
name
to
have
been
had
the family
Brahmadatta.
and
was
were
probably
name
of
Videhail origin.
and
not
That
Brahmadatta
the
of
family,
of
AGE
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAKA
85
any particular king, has been proved by Prof. Bhandarkar Haritkrishna Dev Lectures, 1918, (Carmichael and Mr.
p. of
56).
one
The
Matsya
Purana
refers to
:
dynasty consisting
hundred
Brahmadattas
$atam
vai Brahmadattanam Kuravah Viranam satam
(Matsyap. 273. 71.)

The
u
hundred
Brahmadattas
II. 8. 23.
"
are
also mentioned
in the Mahabharata, In
the
Dummedha
Jataka
the
name
Brahmadatta
is
king and to his son. the (Cf. applied both to the reigning Sapinda Jataka, the Atthana Susima Jataka, the "umma
Jataka,
Lomasa
Kassapa
Jataka,
were
etc.).
origin appears the Matiposaka
That the Brahmadattas

from
of Videhan
several Jatakas.
Eor
instance,
Jataka
(No. 455),which
refers to king
:
Brahmadatta
of
Kas'i, has the following line

mutto'
mhi
Vedehena Kasirajena Jataka
yasassina ti.
Sotthisena
:
In
son
the
Sambula
(No. 519)prince
of Brahmadatta,
king of Kas'i is called Vedehaputta vidu danava, bhariya, evarh janahi

te
vane
Yo
putto
Sotthiseno Kasirajassa
ti tam
tassaham
Sambula
Vedehaputto the Ajatasatru,

to have
bhaddan Kas'ya
basati aturo. Janaka,

The
seems
cod
temporary
of
belonged
to the
Brahmadatta
family.
Upa-
a that he was contemporary of nishadic evidence shows Jataka tells us that the reignThe Uddalaka ing Uddalaka. datta. Brahmaking of Benares in the time of Uddalaka was
36
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Ajatas'atru appears
in the
Upanishads
as
engaged
in
Balaki. In the philosophical discussions with Gargya he is represented as being jealous Kaushitaki Upanishad if Janaka's fame as a patron of learning. The
Satapatha Brahmana
Bhadrasena person named have been bewitched by Uddalaka Keith

son
(V. 5. 5. 14) Ajatas'atrava who

Aruni. He
was
mentions a is said to
and
Macdonell
call him
successor
king of Kas'i.
and
The
the apparently XLI, p. 141). (S.B.E, of Ajatas'atru

of
kingdom
Kosala
Oudh. modern river Sadantra.

The But
It
was
corresponds roughly to the from Videha by the separated
Vedic
texts
do
"
not mention
if the Ramayana
in the time
is to
be
any city in Kosala. believed the capital of Ayodhya which

stood
Kosala
on
of Janaka
was
the banks
of the Sarayu
and
covered
twelve
yojanas
(Ram.
vaku
as
I. 55-7).The Vedic
who
king Dasaratha
works do not refer to the Ikshis represented in the Ramayana

of Janaka.
was
the Kosalan
according to (X. 93. 14) mentions
contemporary the Ramayana

a
Dasaratha's The
Rig
son
Rama.
Veda
powerful
but does not

Jataka
makes
connect
him
Rama person named The Das'aratha with Kosala.
Dasaratha
and
Rama
kings
of
Baranas'i,
and disavows
Slta's connection
was
with Janaka.
the fatherland Janaka's probably of Hotri an very probably priest Asvala who was ancestor in the Pras'na Upanishad mentioned of As'valayana Kausalya a disciple of Pippalada as and a contemporary of
Sukesa prince.
Kosala
Bharadvaja and
of
Hiranyanabha,
Kosalan
The
details of
Kosalan
history will be discussed in
subsequent chapter.
LATER
VAIDEHAS
OF
MITHILA
op
37
The The
successors
later
Vaidehas
the
Mithila.
lists of
Puranas
:
"
give
following
Janaka's
(89.18-23) Slradhvajattu jatastu

Bhanumannama
Vayu
(IV.5. 12-13) BhaSlradhvajasya patyam

nuraan
Vishnu
Maithilah
Bhanumatah
Tasya
Bhanumatah
putrah
pratapavan
dyumnah,
Satatasya SuchUi tasmad

putro Satvara-
Pradyumnascha Munistasya Tasmad

suta
Urjavahonama
jajne tasyapi dhvajah,tatah
"
schapi
Urjavahahsmritah Urjavahat sutadvajah

stasya
Kuntti, Ku-
neranjanah
tatputrah
tato' Ritujit,
$akuni
chatmajah
rish-
ta-Nemih, tasmat
tatah
Srutayulj,
tasmad
Suryas'vah,
tatah Sanjayalj,
tasmad
Kshemarih,
tasman
Anena"
tasya tasya
Minarathah, rathah,
SatyaSatyara-
thih,
tasmat
Satyaratherupaguh, Upaguptah,
tasmat
Svagatah
Suvarcha
âkunenputrali "asvatah,tasmat
stat sutah smritah
Sudhanva
tasyapi (Suvarchah)
sah, tatah Susrutah
Subha-
Srutoyastasya dayadah
"usruta stasya
Jayasya
chatmajah
putro
Jayah,
Jayaputro
tasmajVijayah,
Sunayah
SusrutasyaJayah
tasya Ritah, Ritat

tato
Vijayalji sutah Ritah putra Vijayasya

Ritasya
Sunayad
Vitahavyak. Tasmad
San
jayah
Kshemasvak
Dhriter putrah,
tasmat
Sunayah
smritah Vitahavyastu
tasmad
Dhritih,
vah,
Dhritih Vitahavyatmajo
Dhritestu Vahulasva Tasmin
Vahulas-
Vahulas'vo'bhud
sutah
tasya
Krittti,
Kritifr
vamso
Kritau
santishthate,yam
santishthate
Janakanam
mahatmanam
Janakr.
vaihsa^.
38
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA listsdo not
It will be
seen
that the two
Pauranic
wholly
Vayu The Purana omits other. The including those of Arishta and Nemi. names many Purana, or the scribe who wrote the dynastic list Vishnu agree with each
contained and Nemi
in it, probably
and
confounded
the
names
Arishta
kings. one Arishta is out of two made of the Mahavery probably identical with Arittha Janaka Nemi is very probably the same Janaka Jataka. as Nami
of the
same
Uttaradhyayana
Sutra
to
whom
is ascribed
the
saying ("when Mithila is on fire, nothing is burned that belongs to me ") which is attributed to Maha-Janaka II,
son
of Arittha, in the Maha-Janaka
Jataka.
Nami the exception of Arishta and Nemi or none of the kings in the Pauranic listscan be satisfactorily in the identified with the Videhan monarchs mentioned
With and Jaina literature. It is therefore to say how far the Puranic listsare historical. difficult The Vedic texts mention besides Mathava and Janaka Vedic,
Buddhist
two
other Vaideha Macdonell Sapya.
Para
kings, namely, Para Alhara and Nami and Keith identify Para Ahlara with Atnara, king of Kosala, about whom we shall speak
in
Nami Sapya was chapter. subsequent probably identical with king Nami Sutra, of the Uttaradhyayana Nemi of the Vishnu Purana, and Nimi of the Makhadeva
a
Sutta
of
the
Majjhima Nikaya,
In
the Kumbhak(ara
Jataka
work it
Jataka. and the Nimi is stated that Nimi was Maithila family. and the Uttaradhyayana
the last mentioned
the penultimate sovereign of the According to the Kumbhakara Jataka
(S.B. E., XLV. 87) he a contemporary was of Dummukha (Dvimukha) king of Panchala, Naggaji(Naggati) of Gandhara, and of Karandu This synchronism of Kalinga. (Karakandu) accords with
Vedic Durmukha the Panchala king had evidence. Brihaduktha (VedicIndex, I. 370) who WM priest named II. 71). Vamadeva the son was {Ibid, of Vamadeva
a
Suira
LATER
VAIDEHAS
OF
MITIIILA
of Sahadeva
39
of Somaka contemporary IV. 15. 7. 10). Somaka
the
was
son a
(Rig Veda
king
of
Vidarbha
Brahmana (Aitareya
and VII.
of Bhima contemporary Nagnajit king of Gandhara
34).
From
this it is clear that
Durmukha"
was
exactly what we Uttaradhyayana
of Nagnajit. This is contemporary find in the Kumbhakara Jataka and the
Sutra.
or
In the Panchavirhs'a
Tandya
as was a
"
Brahmana
famous
(XXV.
10.
Nam! 17-18)
is mentioned
sacrifices
The
Nimi
Jataka
royal family his predecessor family of hermits Nimi's

the
have
son
says that Nimi " like the hoop
born to round
of
chariot wheel."
off" the ing Address-
the sooth-sayere
off your further."
this prince is born to round
" said great king, family. This your
will go
no
Kalara
brought identical
Janaka
82 ;
Majjhimanikaya II.
actually
(Makhadeva Sutta Nimi Jataka)is said

an
of
to
his line to
end.
This king
is
apparently Mahabharata
"
Karala Janaka with of the (XII.302. 7). In his Arthasastra Kautilya also
says
Bhoja, known
a
by
the
a
name
Dandakya,
maiden,
so
making
perished Karala, the Vaideha."
lascivious attempt on along with his kingdom
Brahmana
and
relations ;
also
Karala, the Vaideha,
and relations, must along with his kingdom who according to the Nimi with Kalara (Karala)
brought
the line of Vaideha
who perished be identified

Jataka
kings to
an
end.
The
fall down-
of the Vaidehas
who were Rome, so followed
reminds us of the fate of the Tarquins for a similar crime. As in expelled from Rome in Videha, the overthrow was of the monarchy the rise of
a
by
republic
"
the
federacy. ConVajjian
There
a
is
reason
to believe that the Kasi people had
monarchy. of the Vaideha share in the overthrow Already in the time of the great Janaka, Ajatasatru king of the Videhan of Kas'i could hardly conceal his jealousy
40
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
king's fame. vograputra

vantau
The
passage
"Yatha
Kasyo
va
Vaideho
vana
"
ujjyam
dhanu
radhijyam kritva
haste
dvau
sapatnativyadhinau
kritvopotishthed
refers to frequent
(BrihadUpanishad
between struggles The Mahabhiirata
III. 8. the
2.)probably
kings
of
Kasi
to
and
Videha.
(XII.99. 1,2) refers
(itihasarh puratanam) of a dana (kingof Kasi according to the Ramayana VII. 48. king of Mithila. It is stated in the 15) and Janaka Pali (Vol. I, pp. 158commentary Paramatthajotika Janaka's 165) that the Lichchhavis, who succeeded
dynasty
the old story Pratargreat battle between
formed
in Videha, and the strongest political power federacy, the most important of the VajjianConelement This were the offsprings of a queen of Kasi.
as
indicates that a juniorbranch probably family of Kasi established itself in Videha.
of
the
royal
The
Deccan
in
the
age
of
the
later
Vaidehas.
The Veda goes
expression
Dakshinapada
"
occurs
in the Rig the exile
(X. 61. 8) and

on means
"
refers to
the place
where
being expelled.
this simply
In the opinion of several scholars " beyond the limits of the the South
is found in Panini recognised Aryan world. Dakshinatya by Baudhfiis mentioned (IV. 2. 98). Dakshinapatha
yana coupled with Surashtra (Bau. Sutra I. 1. 29). It is difficult to say what Panini or Bauhowever extremely dhayana
exactly meant
by Dakshinatya
or
Dakshinapatha.
be the correct meaning of those terms it is certain that already in the age of the later Vaidehas had crossed the Vindhyas the Aryans and established One of these states was several states in the Deccan.
Whatever may
Vidarbha. kingdom
Vidarbha
or
Berar
or
in the time of Nami
certainly a famous We have already Nimi.

was
DECCAN
IN
THE
AGE
OF
THE
LATER
VAIDEHAS
41
seen
that
the make
Kumbhakara
him
a
Jataka
and
the
Uttara-
dhyayana
or
Nagnajit king
Brahmana
of Bhlma
"
of
contemporary of Gandhara. We that
Naggati Naggaji, learn

from
a
the
contemporary
Aitareya
(VII.34)
Nagnajitwas
Naradau
king of Vidarbha. Parvata
Etamu
haiva prochatuh Sahadevaya
Somakaya
Sahadevyaya
vridhaya Bhlmaya Vidarbha therefore existed The in the time of Nimi.

the Jaiminiya
Babhrave DaivaSariijayaya Vaidarbhaya Gandharaya." Nagnajite

as an
independent
is mentioned
dom kingin Ind.
kingdom
Upanishad
Brahmana
(II. 440;
Macbalas
Ved.
for its famous 29-7). It was species of dog) which killed tigers.
II.
(perhapsa
as a
The Pras'na Upanishad

contemporary
mentions
Bhargava named sage of Vidarbha of As'valayana. A sage called Vidarbhl

a
Kaundineya
The the
name
is mentioned Kaundineya Kundina,
in the Brihadaranyaka
Upanishad.
from
is
apparently
of
derived
city of
1-2 ;
the capital
Vidarbha
Harivams'a,
Vishnuparva,
on
(Mbh. III. 73. 59-60), represented by

of the Wardha
the
modern Chandur
From
Kaundinya-pura
taluk of Amraoti
the banks
in the
(Gaz.Amraoti,
account
the
Puranic
of
Vol. A, p. 406). the Yadu family it
hero of the Vidarappears that Vidarbha, the eponymous lineage (Matsya Purana, 44. 36 ; Vayu bhas, was of Yadu
Purana,
If
95.
35-36).
evidence Nimi
of
the Kumbhakara
the
Jataka
has any
value, then
and
king of Videha,
king of
of Vidarbha
king Nagnajit
must
dhara of Gan-
Bhlma
be
contemporaries this
in
Karandu
be considered to It follows of Kalinga.

was
from
that the
time
kingdom
of Nimi The and
of Kalinga
in
ence exist-
the
his contemporaries
of the
Brahmana
period.
evidence
of the
Jataka The
is confirmed Maha-
by that of the Uttaradhyayana govinda

makes
Sutra.
Suttanta
(Dialoguesof
king of Kalinga
a
the
Buddha,
II.
270)
Sattabhu
contemporary
of Renu
42
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
king of Mithila, and of Dhatarattha or Dhritarashtra king ÎII. 5. (mentionedin the Satapatha Brahmana, of Kasi
4. 22,\
as an
There
can
thus be
no
doubt
in
that time
Kalinga
of
existed
the
from
independent speak.
kingdom
the the
which
coast
Brahmanas
It comprised
whole
the river Vaitaranl (Mbh. III. 114. 4) in Orissa to the learn from borders of the Andhra territory. We the
Jatakas
Dantapuranagara that the capital of Kalinga was Mbh. V. 48. 76).The Mahabharata (Dantakura, mentions capital called
a
another
Rajapura (XII. 4. 3).
The
Jaina
writers refer to
1891, p.
third city called Kamchanapura
Ant. (Ind.
375).
Mahagovinda
Assaka Suttanta which
refers to another existed in the time
was
The
southern
of Renu
realm, namely,
and
Dhatarattha
who
It (Dhritarashtra).
ruled by king
Brahmadatta The
Aitareya
had his capital at Potana. Brahmana refers (VIII. 14) to princes

whose
called Bhojas and of the south who are " dakshinasyam are called the Satvats Satvatam
subjects
rajano
disi ye ke cha ' Bhaujyayaivatebhishichyante Bhojetye-
In the Satapatha Brahmana nanabhishiktanachakshata." of the 8atvats, (XIII. 5. 4. 21) the defeat by Bharata the horse which they had prepared and his taking away Satvats must are for an Asvamedha referred to. These
have
lived
near
Bharata's Sat. ("?/.
realm, i. e., Br. XIII. Brahmana kings

were
near
the
Ganges
But
in
and
the Yamuna
of
5. 4.
11).
must
the time moved
the
Aitareya
Their the
they
have
southward.
account
called
Bhojas.
This
from
of
Satvats
and
the
Bhojas,deduced
in
the
Brahmanical evidence.
statements,
accords
with that
Pauranic
It is stated
strikingly the Puranas
Yadu
the Satvatas and the Bhojas were family which dwelt at Mathura on
Yamuna 48 ; 96.
offshoots of the the banks of the 43. 48 ; 44. 46-48 ; Vayu, 94. 52 ; 96. (Matsya,
1-2 ; Vishnu,
IV.
13.
1-6). We
are
further
AGE
OF
THE
GREAT
JANAKA
48
told by the
same
authorities that they
were
the kindreds
(Mat. 44. 36 ; Vayu realm of Vidarbha have evidence 95. 35-36). We of a closer connection between the Bhojasand Vidarbha. The inclusion of a
of the southern place
called
Harivariisa
Bhojakata in Vidarbha (VishnuParva, 60. 32) and

Chammak
is proved
by
the
the Mahabharata
grant of the Vakataka king Pravarasena II makes it clear that the Bhojakata territory was equivalent to the Ilichpur district in Berar or Vidarbha
implies that the province held by the Bhojas, was after a castle formerly named in the edicts of Asoka." an ancient ruling race mentioned Kalidasa in his Raghuvariisa (V.39-40) calls the king of
The (V.157. 15-16).
(J.R. A. S., 3914, p. 329). Dr. ' Bhojakata castle of the Bhojas
'
Smith
says,"
The
name
Vidarbha
Vidarbha
Brahmana
Bhoja (cf. also

was
Mbh.
V. 48. 74; 157. The
17). But
Aitareya south.
not
the
only
several of line of Bhojasmust have ruled in Dandaka.
refers to
Bhoja state. Bhoja kings
the
A passage
:
"
in the Arthasastra
"Dandakyo
(Ed.1919, p. 11) runs nama Bhojah Kamat
thus
Brahmana-kanyam
"
"
a rashtro vinanasa Bhoja sabandhu abhimanyamanas vious Dandaka, or king of a lasciknown as Dandakya, making girl, perished along with his attempt on a Brahmana We learn from the Sarabhanga relations and kingdom.
Jataka
(No. 522)
that
the
kingdom
According capital at Kumbhavatl. Madhumanta. of the capital was (VII.92k 18) the name It is clear, from what has been stated above, that there in the age of the later Vaidehas, and the Brahmanas, were,
many
one
of Dandaki had its to the Ramayana
kingdoms
of which
was
in the south, namely,
the
Bhojakingdoms,
ka, and another, probably, Dandaas well as Kalinga and Assaka (onthe Godavarl, Sutta the exception Nipata S. B. E., X, pt. II, p. 184). With
Vidarbha,
of these
states
the
whole
of Trans-Vindhyan
India
as
was
occupied
by
non-Aryan
(dasyu) tribes
such
the
44
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Andhras,
Br. (Ait. Andhras
Sabaras, Pulindas and probably also the Mutibas

VII.
were a
18).
In
the
opinion
now
of
Dr.
Smith
the
Dra vidian people, the
population speaking the deltas of the occupied
large
represented by the Telugu language, who

and the Krishna.
Godavarl
Mr.
were
P.
T.
Srinivas
a
Iyengar
originally
power
Vindhyan
was
of Andhra
from
argues that the Andhras tribe, and that the extension the west to the east down the
Ant., 1913, pp. 276-8). and Krishna valleys (Ind. however, Prof. Bhandarkar, points out that the Serivanij i. e., the pura or capital of the Jataka places Andhapura,
Godavarl
Andhras, Tel
or
the river Telavaha which is either the modern Telingiri both not far distant from each other and
on near
Presidency and confines of the Madras Ant., 1918, p. 71.) the Central Provinces. (Ind. Sabaras and the Pulindas are described in the The
flowing
the
Matsya
Puranas Dakshinapathavasinah, as and the Vayu : together 'nv and the Dandakas with the Vaidarbhas
Tesharh pare
Dakshinapathavasinah janapada
#"''""'"''"'"
sahaishika atabj ah Sabarastatha Pulinda Vindhya Pushika Vaidarbha Darujakaih saha

KarushaScha
Abhirah Sahachaishikah
Pulinda Vindhya
Mulika
(Matsya. 114.46-48.) atabyah âbarascha ye

Vaidarbha
Danijakaihsaha
(Vayu. 45, 126.)

The
and
also places the Andhras, $aharas in the Deccan :

"
Mahabharata
Pulindas
Guhah
DakshiiiRpathajanmanah sarveuaravarandhraksh Pulindah SabarasChuchuka Madrakaih

(Mbh.
XII.
207.
saha.
42.)
The capital of the Pulindas lay to the south-east of Das'arna Vidisa

or
Bhilsa region
(Pulindanagara) probably i.e., the (Mbh. II. 5-10), (Meghaduta,24-25).
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
45
The
Dasyu
with In
location of the territory of the Mutibas, in the Aitareya Brahmana tribe mentioned
Pulindas,
another along
the Andhras,
the
Saiikhayana
are
is not so certain. and Sabaras, "rauta Sutra (XV. 26. 6) the

or
are
Mutibas
called
Muchlpa
that they
MuvSpa.
It is not altogether
improbable
in the Markandeya
of Mushika.
Purana
the people who appear (57. 46) under the designation

of
comparison
the Aitareya betrays

a
Brahmana good deal
with the of
ânkhayana $rauta
with
Sutra
sonants regard to the second and third conIt was, therefore, perfectly natural of the name. for the Pauranic scribes to introduce further variations.
confusion
The The
Vedic
Sixteen
texts
Mahajanapadas
not
do
throw which
much
light
on
the the
political history of fall of the Videhan

Mahakosala, know
from
the
period
elapsed
from
monarchy
father-in-law
to the rise of Kosala
under
we
the
of
Bimbisara.
Nikaya
But
the Buddhist
were as
Anguttara
that during
this period there and power

were
sixteen states of considerable extent the
known
:
"
Solasa
Mahajanapada.
These
states
1. 2.
Kasi Kosala Anga'
9. Kuru
10. Panchala
11. Machchha
12. Surasena
3
4.
(Matsya)
Magadha
5.
6.
Vajji
Malla
Chetiya Vamsa
13. Assaka
14. Avanti
7.
8.
(Chedi) (Vatsa)
15. Gandhara
16.
Kamboja.
together
anterior
These
Mahajanapadas flourished
but
during
to
to Kalara-Janaka period posterior because one of them,
kosala, Mahaafter
rose Vajji,
to power
the fall of the Videhan
monarchy,
while
another, namely,
46
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Kasi, lost its independence and formed

an
before the time

part
of
of Mahakosala
integral
the
Kosalan
monarchy
in the sixth century The Jaina
B.C.
Sutra gives
a
Bhagavati
slightly different
list of the sixteen
: Mahajanapadas
will be Kasi, and Kosala It

of the
seen
are
that Anga,
common
Magadha,
the
Vatsa,
Vajji,
to both
lists. Malava
Bhagavati
is probably
identical
is probably a in the Bhagavati The other states mentioned the indicate a knowledge of the far east and
the Anguttara.
Moli
with Avanti of corruption of Malla.

are new,
and
"ar south of India. The more extended horizon of the Bhagavati clearlv proves that its list is later than the one given in the We Anguttara. the Buddhist shall therefore accept
Buddhist condition Janaka. Of
list
of
as
a
correct
representation the
of the political
India
after
fall
of
the
House
of
the
sixteen
Mahajanapadas Kasi
We
was
probably
at firstthe most
powerful.
probably played a of the Videhan monarchy. the superiority of its capital Benares
and
Kasi
that already seen part in the subversion prominent Several Jatakas bear witness to
over
have
the other
cities,
the
imperial
ambition
of
Jataka chief
(No. 243) says

city in all India.
that the
its rulers. The city of Benares

over
Guttila
is the leagues
It extended
twelve
XTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
Bariinasinagaram
"
"
47
( dvadasayojanikam sakala
bhava
"
Sam-
Jataka, No. 515 ; Sarabha-miga
J. 483 ; Bhuridatta
were
J.
543) whereas
leagues Several Kasi
"
Mithila
and
Indapatta
489
:
in extent
J. (Suruchi
are
each only seven Vidhurapandita J. 545).

as
monarchs
described
aspirants
for
the
dignity Jambudtpa
of
and sabbarajunamaggaraja," (BhaddasalaJataka, 465 ; Dhonasakha
lord of sakalaJataka that Kasi
353).
was
a
"
The
Mahavagga
also mentions times

:
the
fact
great realm
in former
Bhutapubbam
bhikkhave addho
Baranasiyam
mahaddhano
Brahmadatto
naraa
Kasiraja ahosi
mahavahano
Mababhogo kot-
mahabbalo thagaro."
paripunnakosa mahavijito
X. 2. 3 } Vinaya Pitakam
(Mahavagga
The
I.
342.)
Jainas
also
afford testimony
to the greatness of
Kasi, and represent Asvasena, king the as of Benares, father of their Tirthakara Parsva who is said to have died
250
i.e.,in 777 B.C. years before Mahavira, Already in the Brahmana period a king of Kasi named Dhritarashtra attempted to offer a horse sacrifice, but was
defeated
Kasis.
by
âtanika Satrajita
to
with
the
result that the Brahmana,
down
the
time
of
the
âtapatha
fire
gave up the kindling

5. 4.
of the sacred
(Sat.Br.,
were
XIII.
more
19).
Some
Thus
of
the
other Kasi Brahachatta gone
monarchs Jataka against
fortunate.
in the
(No. 336) a
the
king of Benares
Kosala and with
a
is said to have large army.
He
of entered the city of Savatthi The
king
took the king
prisoner.
Kosambi
the the
Jataka
(No.
428),the Kunala Jataka (No. 536) and Vol. XIII, pp. 294-299)refer to (S.B.E.,
of the kingdom of Kosala
Mahavagga
annexation
of
by the
Brahmadattas
Kasi.
The
Assaka
Jataka
(No. 207) refers

in Southern Evidently
to the city of Potali,

as
a
the capital of Assaka kingdom

was
a
India,
city
of the
of Kasi.
vassal of the sovereign
the reigning prince of Potali In the Sona-Nanda of Kasi.
48
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Jataka
subdued
(No.532) Manoja,king
the kings
of Benares,
is said to have
of Kosala, Aiiga, and Magadha.
In the
Mahabharata
to have
(XIII.30) Pratardana
the power
king
of
Kas'i, is said
or
crushed
of the Vitahavyas
Haihavn-.
In the absence of corroborative evidence it is difficultto say how far the account of the achievements of individual in the Jatakas and the epic, is authentic. kings, mentioned
But the Mahavagga
combined
testimony
of
many
was
Jatakas
at
one
and
the
a
clearly proves than
that Kasi
time
stronger power Kosala.
many
of its neighbours
including
has pointed out that several Kasi also mentioned monarchs, who figure in the Jatakas, are in the Puranas, e.g., Vissasena of Jataka No. 268, Udaya,
Prof. Bhandarkar of
are
Jataka
No.
458,
and
Bhallatiya of Jataka
as
No.
504
mentioned
in the Puranas
Vishvakasena,
Udakasena,
and
Bhallata (Matsya49. 57 et seq. ; Vayu

IV.
19.
99. 180 et seq. ;
Vishnu We
that
"
13).
from
know
the
Jataka Bhojajaniya
(No. 23)
all the kings round
coveted the kingdom

occasion
seven
of Benares."
We
are
told that
on
one
kings encompassed
Benares ancient
(Jataka, 181). Benares

Babylon
and
mediaeval
in this respect resembled being the coveted Rome,
prize of its more The kingdom
warlike but less civilized neighbours. bounded was on the west of Kosala the
south
by Panchala,
on
by
the Sarpika
or
Syandika
(Sai) river (Ram

Sadanira
II. 49.11-12 ; 50.
1), on
the east by the
which separated itfrom Videha, and on the north by the Nepal hills. Roughly to speaking, it corresponds It included the territory of the Sakyas Oudh. the modern
of Kapilavastu.
In the Sutta Nipata

"
X, (S.B.E.,
Part II,
lives
Buddha 68-69)
a
says
beside just
Himavanta
of wealth,
there
people
endowed
with
the power
are
tants the inhabi-
of Kosala.
They
Adichchas
by
family, Sakiyas
out, not
by
birth;
from
that
family
I have
wandered
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
This
or
49
longing
room
for sensual
for doubt
pleasures." that the Sakiyas

of Kosala.
passage
leaves
no
$akyas were
If any
included is still
among
the inhabitants
doubt
words
entertained it is set at rest by Pasenadi's in the Majjhima Nikaya (II. 124):

"
recorded
Bhagava
Kosalako,
pi khattiyo, Bhagava pi khattiyo, aham pi Bhagava aham pi Kosalako, pi asitiko, aham
pi asitiko."
Kosala
proper
contained
three
important
cities,
Saketa and Savatthi or namely, Ayodhya, Ayodhya (Oudh) was a town on the Saketa Prof.
Sravasti.
river Sarayu.
is often supposed to be the same but as Ayodhya, Rhys Davids points out that both cities are mentioned as time. They were existing in the Buddha's
like London Savatthi and "Westminster. possibly adjoining is the great ruined city on the south bank of the Rapt!
called Saheth-Maheth
which
is situated
on
the borders
the
of
the
Gonda
and
Bahraich
districts of
United
Provinces.
In
the
story
the Satapatha
of the spread of Aryan culture told in Brahmana falling as the Kosalas appear
later than
Videhas,
the
In
family
a
under the Ramayana
the earlier than the influence of Brahmanical civilisation. and

in
Kuru
Panchalas,
but
the
as
Puranas
the
of Kosala
is represented Ikshvaku.
being
descended
royal from
are
king
named
as
Branches
of this family
ruling at Vis'ala or Vaisali (Ramayana I. 47. 11-12), at Mithila (Vayu. P. 89. 3) and at Kusinara (The Kusa Jataka No. 531). represented
A
prince
named
Ikshvaku
is mentioned In the Atharva

one
in
passage
of the Rig
39.
Veda
(X. 60. 4).

Ikshvaku,
or
Veda
(XIV.
is
9)
The
either
as
of
his
descendants,
referred to
an
ancient
hero. lists of
Puranas
give
kings
to
of the Aikshvaka
dynasty
from
Ikshvaku
himself
the Prasenajit,
50
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
contemporary
mentioned
of
Bimbisara.
Many
of
these example
kings
:
"
are
in the Vedic
literature.
For
(Vayu, 88. 67) is mentioned Brahmana in the Gopatha (I.2. 10 et seq.). Purukutsa (Vayu, 88. 72) is mentioned in the Rig Veda (I. 63. 7 ; 112. 7. 14 ; 174. 2. VI. 20. 10). In the âtapatha Brahmana (XIII. 5. 4. 5) he
is called
an
Mandhatri
Yuvan"s'va
Aikshvaka.
(Vayu 88. 74) is mentioned in the Rig Veda (IV. 38. 1 ; VII. 19. 3, etc.) in the Rig is Tryaruna (Vayu 88. 77) mentioned Brahmana Veda (V. 27). In the Panchavimsa (XIII.3. 12) he is called an Aikshvaka. Trisanku (Vayu 88. 109) is mentioned in the Taittirl(I.10. 1). ya Upanishad Harischandra (Vayu 88. 117) is mentioned in the Aitareya Brahmana (VII.13. 16) and is styled
Trasadasyu Aikshvaka,
Rohita,
of Haris'chandra in the Aitareya also mentioned the

son
(Vayu
88.
Brahmana
119) is (VII.
in the
14).
Bhagiratha
(Vayu
88.
167)
is mentioned
Jaiminiya
Upanishad
Brahmana
(IV. 6. 12) and

in the Rig
is called Aikshvaka. Ambarisha
Veda
Rituparna
(Vayu 88. 171) is mentioned (I.100. 17).
(Vayu
88.
173) is mentioned
of the Baudhayana
in
Brfih-
mana-like
Sutra
llama
passage
Srauta
(XX. 12).
88.
(Vayu
name
185) may
But
mentioned in the Vedic Rama

with either the
be the person in the Rig Veda passage
of the
same
(X
93.
14).
with
is not connected
family
or
Ikshvaku
Kosala.
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
Kausalya
61
Hiranyanabha in
is mention(Vayu,88. 207), ed
the Pras'na
Upanishad,
VI.
1 and
the
Sankhayana Srauta Sutra, XVI.

probably
9. 13.
He
is
with Para Atnara Haiconnected in a the Kosala king mentioned ranyanabha, gatha occurring in the Satapatha Brahmana, Xllf
.
5. 4. 4.
According
was
to the Pras'na Upanishad

a
Hiranyanabha
Sukesa
contemporary of (VI. 1) who was himself a Bharadvaja Asvalayana

seems
of Kausalya contemporary I. 1). If it be true, as
(Prasna
As'valayana
yana
of Kosala
probable, that is identical with Assalain the

a
of
Savatthi mentioned
Majjhima
Nikaya
Gotama
(IT. 147
Buddha,
et
as seq.)
he
must
contemporary of be placed in the
sixth century B.C. Consequently too, must have lived in that

"
Hiranyanabha,
patronymic
Hairanyanabha
that he
"
The century. Atnara of Para

a son
indicates probably Hiranyanabha.

Some
was
of
Sakya,
the later princes of the Pauranic list (e.g. Siddhartha, Suddhodana, Rahula Praseand
of mentioned in Buddhist
texts.
relations of Hiranyanabha with Prasenajit who also flourished B.C., will be discussed in a later in the six+h century
chapter. It is clear from Pauranic But the
names
are najit)
The
facts mentioned
above
that
the
listscontain
they have many
of real glaring defects.
kings
and
princes.
(1)
Branches
of the
Ikshvaku
been
family ruling together,
over
different territories have

Trasadasyu,
mixed
e.g.,
king of the Pttrus (Rig Veda, IV. 38. 1 ; VII. 19. 3),Kituparna, king of $aphala (Baud. Srauta Sutra,
XX.
of
Suddhodana 12),
8
have Sravasti,
king of Kapilavastu and Prasenajit, been mentioned in such away as to leave
52
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
the
impression
that
they
formed
continuous
line of
princes who
(2)
and
ruled in regular succession. have been represented Contemporaries

collaterals have
e.g.,
as
as as
sors succes-
been
represented of
lineal
descendants, represented Rahula,
Prasenajit,king
lineal
was
$ravastl, is
and
the
he
successor
a
of
Siddhartha,
though
actually
a
and
family.
belonged
to
tha, contemporary of Siddhardifferent branch of the Ikshvaku
(3) (4)
It Pauranic
of
some
Certain
names
have
been
omitted,
e.g., Para
Atnara and Mahakosala.

The
"
name en
of
Siddhartha
(Buddha), who
never
ruled, has b is
included.
not
easy
to
find
out
over
list who
of the
actually ruled earlier kings
all the kings of the Kosala. The names

Pauranic Rohita,
of
the
Purukutsa,
Trasadasyu,
are
Harischandra,
from
Kst, e.g., Rituparna
and a few others, kings of Ayodhya

know these Kosala. Pauranic Buddhist
from
omitted
the
given in the Vedic literature that most,

over
the dynastic list of the Ramayana (I. 70). We if not all, of
princes The
ruled
only
territories
or
lying
kings
are
Rajas
from
mentioned
outside in the
early
some
list who
texts to
known
Vedic
or
and
over
have
reigned
in Kosala,
part of it, are Hiranyanabha, The Vedic texts mention
Prasenajit and Suddhodana.

another
mention do not
occur a
king
few
named other
Para
Atnara.
of
The
Buddhist
works
names
kings
and
at
Kosala,
but their
in the epic their capital
Pauranic
lists. Some
of these kings
had
Ayodhya,
the
others at Sake ta, and
the rest at
Sravastt. Of
princes of Ayodhya Kalasena. A mentions is mentioned
the
Ghata
Jataka
(No. 451)
in
Kosalaraja reigning
Nandiyamiga
many
Saketa
in
the
Jataka
(No. 385).
Vanka, Savatthi
Mahakosala
or
and
Sravastt. Ayodhya
others had their capital at to have been seems the
SIXTEEN
iMAHAJANAPADAS
Saketa had
the
next.
53
earliest capital,
was
and
The
^ravastl. Ayodhya
sunk
to
the
last capital level of an
in Buddha's town India, p. time (Buddhist unimportant included the 34), but Saketa and Sravastlwere among six great cities of India Sutta, (Mahaparinibbana S.B.E.
XI, p. We
99).
learn
from
the
Mahavagga the
XVII, (S.B.E.,
earlier
p.
294)that
of
during
Kosala
the period of
was a
Brahmadattas
Kasi,
small
realm.
(Dighitinama
appabalo
Kosalaraja ahosi
appavahano In
a
daliddo
appadhano
appabhogo
appavijito aparipunnakosakotthagaro).
and
the seventh
sixth centuries
contended
for
B.C.
Kosala
was
mighty
kingdom
with The
which
first with
the
Kasi,
of the
and
afterwards
Magadha
mastery
Madhyadesa.
reserved
for
history of its struggles with treatment in a later chapter. The

ended in
Kasi
is
with Magadha
the
absorption
to
rivalry of the kingdom
into the Magadhan
Empire.
Anga
It
was
was
the
from
country the
the
east
of
Magadha.
the river
one
separated The
latter kingdom
by
at
Champa.
included The
as
a
Anga
dominions,
however,
time
Magadha
Vidhura
to the shores of the sea. and extended Pandita Jataka (No.545)describes Rajagriha
city of Ansra.
to
an
The
"anti Parva
king
The
who
of the Mahabharata
(29.35) refers
Vishnupada
Anga
sacrificed
on
Mount
at
Gaya.
as
Sabha-parva
one
(44.9) mentions
or
a
Anga
The
and
Vanga
forming
Vishaya
kingdom.
Katha-sarit-sagara
was
says that Vitankapur,

on
city of the
Angas,
situated
the
shore
82,
of
the
sea
(Tawney,
25,
Katha-sarit-sagara, 206, 207 ; ch. 26, p.
II,
ch.
p. 272 ; I, ch.
pp.
225).
capital of Anga,
stood
on
Champa,
river of the
the
same
famous
name
the
and
the Ganges
(Jataka506 ; Yuan Chwang, (Watters,

there
Chandan) modern II, 1S1). Cunningham

near
points out that
stillexist
Bhagalpur
54
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
two
villages, Champanagara
arid Champapura,
which
most
probably represent the actual site of the ancient capital. It is stated in the Puranas that and the Harivamsa Champa the aucient name Malinl was of (Matsya,
48. 97 ; Vayu,
5.
99.
105-OG
Hariv.
32. 49
cf.Mbh.
XII.
6-7):
Champasya
Ya
tu purl Champa
Malinyabhavat
pura.
In Champa.
the
stories the city is also called KalaIn the Maha- Janaka Jataka (No. 539)it is stated
was
Jataka
that Champa
sixty leagues
from
Mithila.
The
same
Jataka
refers to its gate, watch-tower,
Down
was
to
the
time
of
Gotama
and walls. Buddha's death
it
considered as one of the six great cities of India, the Saketa, Kausambi, other five being Kajagriha,$ravasti, and
Benares in wealth
(MahaparinibbanaSutta).
and traders sailed from
Champa
sed increa-
it to Suvarnabhumi
for trading purposes
Camb, (Jataka,
to
Ed.
VI,
Emigrants
settlement
229,
from after
Champa
Cochin Indian
China city
p. 20). their named

VI.
539,
this famous
(Ind.Ant.
Itsing, Anga
58).
in the Atharva
is mentioned
in connection
with
the
Gandharis,
tells
an
(V. 22. 14) Mujavants, and

story
Veda
Magadhas. the
The
Ilamayana
absurd
about
origin of having Madana

the
Anga. incurred
It
fled from
hermitage
is related in that epic that the displeasure of Mahadeva latter to escape his of the
region since
and anger, consuming " (Anga) off his body

name
the has
where been known Notes The

on
"
he
cast
by
the
of
Aiiga
(Nundolal
1914,
Dey,
Ancient
Anga,
J. A. S. B.,
the
p.
of
317).
the may
Mahabharata kingdom
truth in
to
a
attributes
foundation
Anga
There Anga. prince named Vairochana tradition. Anga
be
some
this
is included
in the list of
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
the
kings anointed Mahagovinda The

of
in
Aitareya
Brahmana king
(VIII. 22).
Dhataratf.ha
II,
Suttanta
mentions
Anga
(Dialogues of
texts
name
the
a
Buddha,
named
270).
The
The
Buddhist
gave her
mention to a famous
; Vayu
queen
Gaggara
lake in Champa.
99.
who Purfma-
48. (Matsya,
early
91-108 of
kings
to
Anga.
One
lists of the of these kings Dadhivahana give 100-112)

The
as
is known
Harivamsa
successor
Jaina
tradition. him
Puranas
son
(32.43) represent
of of
or
the
and
the and immediate him

in the
Aiiga.
the
Jaina
sixth
tradition
century
was
places His
beginning Chandana embraced
B.C.
the
daughter
who
Chandravala
shortly
first female had
Jainism
after
Mahavira
pp.
attained
the Kevaliship
king
of Kausambi
1914, (J.A.S.B.,
320-321). Satanika,
the capital of Dadhivahana, ensued,
attacked
Champa,
and
in
the
of
confusion
a
which
Chandana
fell into the hands the

vows
kingdom. between Vidhura
robber, but all along she maintained Magadha was then a small of the order. was great struggle for supremacy going on
and
Anga
Pandita
Magadha
Jataka
(Champeyya Jataka). The describes Rajagriha as a city of

refers to
a
Anga,
Anga
while the Mahabharata king performed at Mt.

indicate
sacrifice which
at Gaya.
an
Vishnupada
one
These king
facts probably
that at
time
the Anga
annexed
Magadha.
to
Brahmadatta, defeated
king of Aiiga, is actually
known
of Magadha. .king Anga had, at this time, an ally in the king of the Vatsas. SriHarsha speaks of a king of Anga named Dridhavarmma
have
Bhattiya,
being
Kausambi The
restored
to
his
kingdom
by
Udayana,
king
of
Act (Priyadarsika,
IV).
of Aiiga
was
destruction
son
"the kingdom of Bimbisara
effected who resided

returned
by Bhattiya's
Srenika of Magadha
and
killed Brahmadatta, there

to
as
took his capital Champa,
viceroy tillhis father's death
when
he
1914, (J.A.S.B., Rajagriha
p.
321).
66
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Magadha
and
Gaya
corresponds roughly to the present Patna districts of Bihar. Its earliest capital was Giri-
or vraja,
Gaya.
near Rajgiramong the hills near old Rajagfiha, The Mahavagga(S.B.E., XIII, 150)calls itGiribbaja
of the Magadhas
same
name
to distinguish
it from
other cities of
the
calls sadya
in Kekaya). The Mahabharata (cf. Girivraja it Girivraja (Goratham girimaand Magadhapura dadiisur Magadhamptfram II. 20. 30) and says that
an
it
was
impregnable
city, purarh
duradharsham
"
saman-
tatali, being s'ailo, Varaha,

the Ramayana Vasumati mentions
"
protected
by
five
hills, Vaihara
Vipulah
Vrishabha,
we
Rishigiri and Chaityaka. another
From
name
learn that the city had The
32. 8). (I.
Life of Hiuen Kusagarapura.
Tsang
(p. 113)
another
a
name,
In
made
named
that
is 53. 14) mention passage of the Rig Veda (III. of a territory called Kikata ruled by a chieftain Yaska Pramaganda. (Nirukta VI. 32) declares
was
Kikata
the
name
of
as
a
a
non-Aryan
synonym
country.
of Magadha
In
later works Bhagavata
Kikata Purana
is given
I.
3. 24
(cf. Buddhonamna'njanasutah
Veda
Kikateshu The
bhavishyati).
name
Magadha
firstappears in the Atharva away The

to the
men
(V. 22. 14) where Angas, Mujavants,

are
fever is wished
and
Gandharis,
of Magadha
Magadhas.
of spoken of .in the Vedic literature in terms In the Vratya (XV) book of the Atharva contempt. Vratya, i.e., the Indian living outside Samhita, the
always
the pale of Brahmanism, relation to the Pumschali
is brought
into
very
called his harlot, the Ind. Lit., p. 112). In the
and the Magadha, Mitra his Magadha (Weber Hist.
special faith is
Srauta Sutras
the
equipment
the characteristic of the Vratya is said to be given, when latter is admitted into the Aryan Brahmanical community,
to the so-called Brahmanas
living in Magadha
(Brahma-
bandhu
Magadhadesiya,
Vedic
Index
II.
116). The
SIXTEEN
MAHlJANAPADAS
are
57
Brahmanas
tone
as
of Magadha
Brahma
was
hmnllnt.
here spoken Vedic The
of
in
sneering
of
dislike
as
the
Magadhas
all probability due, (Buddha 400,n) thinks, to the fact that

in
not wholly
Oldenberg
the Magadhas
1908, (J.R.A.S., the Aryans the east by
met
sea.
were
Brahmanised. that in
Pargiter Magadha
from
pp.
and
851-853)suggests
mingled
"With the with
a
body
of invaders
king no of Pramaganda of exception in the Vedic literature. Magadha appears to be mentioned to the The earliest dynasty of Magadha according Mahabharata by
the 63. 30) (I.
and
the Puranas
is that founded and
Brihadratha,
father of
the
son
of
Vasu The
Chaidyoparichara,
Ramayana
Jarilsandha.
(I. 32. 7)
or Vasumati. makes Vasu himself the founder of Girivraja is mentioned twice in the Rig Veda A Brihadratha 36. (T.
18 ; X. 49.
6) but
the
to
there
is nothing
to
show
that
The
he
is
identical
with
the
father
of Jarasandha.
Puranas
give lists of
son
Barhadratha
kings
But
from
Jarasandha's absence of
Sahadeva
Ripimjaya.
of
are
son
in
the
independent
the Puranic The
external
accounts
corroboration
these
it is not safe to accept princes as sober history.
Barhadrathas placed his

was
Pulika
As
said to have passed away when Pradyota the throne of Avanti. on contemporary
that
of
Pradyota
Gotama
Buddha dynasty Jaina
it is reasonable
came
to conclude
the Barhadratha
to
an
end
in
the
sixth
writers
mention
two
early his
son
century kings of Gay

a
B.C.
The
Samudravijaya
Gaya
taught is said
and
Rajagrihanamed (S.B.E.,XLV, 86).
to
have
reached
But
by
on
the the
Jinas.
perfection which has been be very little reliance can

assertions
of
placed
writers. The
Puranas,
uncorroborated
late Jaina
second
was
Magadhan
dynasty,
the
Sais'unagadynasty
according founded by
to
a
the king
named
Sis'unaga. Bimbisara,
the contemporary
of Buddha,
56
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
is said to have
belonged
Susunaga
of
to this dynasty.
The
a
Mahavarhsa
which
however succeeded relate
makes that
the founder The
of
dynasty
Bimbisara.
Puranas the
themselves
of
that
$isunaga will destroy

will be king
:"
prestige
the
Pradyotas
and
Ashta-trimsachehhatam
Prildyotah Hatva pancha
bhavyah
te sutah
yas'ah kritsnam Sis'unaga bhavishyati.
tesham
(Vayu
If this statement
than
sena,
Purana,
99,
314).
be
later
be true, then
namely
to the
Sisunaga must
Chanda Pradyota
texts,
the
who
first Pradyota,
was,
Mahaa
according
early
Pali
contemporary
of Bimbisara.
It follows
But
we
that
have
of
are
Sis'unaga must
seen
be later than
Puranas make
Bimbisara.
that
the
Tims
Sis'unaga an
in
of
ancestor
Bimbisara.
the Puranas,
The inclusion
their present
Varanasl
form,
within
self-contradictory. $isunaga's dominions that he

came
(Dynasties of
Bimbisara
Magadhan
us
the Kali
Age,
21), proves
were
after
and
Ajatasatru who
p.
authority in Kasi.
The
establish Malalankaravatthu tells

her rank of
the first to
XI, (S.B.E.,
xvi)that Rajagrihalost
of
royal city from
the time
"isunaga. This indicates that

days of
i.e.,the Rajagriha,
Sisunaga came
after the palmy
in Prof. Bhandarkar and Ajatasatru. period of Bimbisara 1918, accepts Lectures, the Ceylonese his Carmichael
the Pauranic account version and rejects He makes Bimbisara the founder lineage. and
of Bimbisara's
of
out
a
dynasty, kingdom
says that he
was
general
who
carved
for himself
however
was
at the expense
states
The Malifiv.-uiwi Vajjis. translation, p. 12) that Bimbisara (Geiger's

of the
anointed old.
king
by his
own
father when
be
was
only
as
I .""
years
name
Mr.
Nundolal
Dey
mentions
Bhattiva
have
the
of the father
We (J.A.S.B., 1914,321).
already
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
of Brahmadatta, by Bimbisara avenged
of conquest
59
mentioned of Anga.
launched disement
his
defeat at the hands defeat

was
king who
The
Magadha
which
into that only
career
ended
when
Asoka
and nggransheathed his
sword after the conquest of Kalinga. The Vajjis,according to Prof.
Rhys
Davids
nd
Cunningham,
of
whom
included eight confederate clans (atthakula), the Videhans were the and the Lichchhavis
most
important.
Among
the other
clans
we
may
mention
the Jnatrikas and the Vajjis proper. Videhans had their capital at The
is identified by
some
Mithila
which
of
Janakpur
of them
just within
have may belonged
scholars with the border. the Nepal
small town
But
a
section
probably Videhadatta,
The which
settled in Vaisali. To Trisala, the princess
this section
also
called
mother of Mahavira. Lichchhavis had their capital at Vesali been identified with Besarh
(Vaisali)
Vesali
in
has
(tothe
east of the
in Gandak),
the Muzaffarpur
district of Bihar. city called
is
the
probably Hamayana
Visalam
identical with
45. 10) : (Adi.,
the
Visala
nagarim
learn
from
ramyarh
divyam
svargopamam
tada.
We panna
Jataka
the introductory portion of the Eka(No.149) that a triple wall encompassed the
a
city, each
were
wall
league distant from
the next, and there
three gates with watch-towers. Jnatrikas were The the clan Mahavira
the Jina. They
of Siddhartha
at
and
his
son
had their seats
Kunda-
pura or Kundagrama Nevertheless they were

of Vesali
and Kollaga, suburbs of Vesali. known as " Vesalie/' inhabitants i.e.,
Uvasagadasao, II, p. 4n). (Hoernle, by Panini (IV. The are mentioned Vajjisor Vrijis guishes 2. 131). Kautilya (Mysore Edition, 1919, p. 378)distinor the Vrijikas Vajjisfrom the Lichchhivikas. II. 81) also distinguishes the Yuan Chwang (Watters,
9
60
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Fu-li-chih
seems
that
from Feishe-li It (Vriji) country (Vaisali). or Vajjiwas not only the name Vrijika of the
but also of one of the constituent clans. But like the Lichchhavis, are sometimes the Vajjis, associated with the city of Vesali which was not only the capital of the Lichchhavi clan, but also the metropolis of the entire
confederacy,
confederacy. the
(Cf.Majjhima Nikaya,
Sayings, Samyutta
A
II. 101 ; the Book
of
Kindred
Nikaya,
by
Mrs. quoted
Rhys by
Davids,
pp. 257,
259.)
Buddhist p.
tradition
mentions
Rockhill
Vesali
were
as
(Life of
at
one
Buddha,
62)
the city of
consisting of three districts. The
three
districts
probably
remaining suburbs like Kundagrama, We Mithila

have had
a seen
The
time the seats of three different clans. clans of the confederacy resided in the Kollaga, Vaniyagama,
during
etc.
that
the
Brahmana
The constitution. monarchical (Vayu,86. 16-22 (I.47. 11-17) and the Puranas
1.
period Ramayana
;
Vishnu,
IV. by
18)
state
that
Visala,
too,
was
at
first ruled is said
kings.
The
founder
a son
of the Vaisalika
of Ikshvaku
dynasty
to have
been Visala,
a
Ramayana; Ikshvaku, have
descendant
to the
to
of
to the according Nabhaga, the brother of
according given his name
Puranas.
Visala
After
is said
to
Hemachandra,
Kusas'va,
not
Suchandra,
city. Dhumrasva, and
the
Visala
came
Sahadeva, Sriiijaya, Sumati.
Somadatta,
Kakutstha
of
We
do
know
of
how
much
the
Ramayanic
can
and
Pauranic
account
the Vaisalika
history. in
once
A king named
nripas Sahadeva
be accepted as sober is mentioned Sarfijaya

3.
the
been
name
Satapatha Brahmana
called Suplan because of Sacrifice.
is mentioned
4, 4, (II. Sarfijaya, and as
4)
as
having
having
his
his
success
in
changed the performing
Dakshayana
34,
In the Aitareya with Somaka

are
Brahmana
(VII.
None
of
in the
9) he
Sahadevya.
with
these kings, however, Vedic

literature.
connected
Vaisali
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
must
61
The
Vajjian confederation
the
have
been
fall of the royal houses of in India thus resembles Political evolution closely the
after
organised Videha.
political evolution
also the
in the
of
monarchies
ancient cities of Greece, where the Heroic Age were succeeded The
are
by
aristocratic republics. in Greece transformation

some
cases
probable
thus
have
cases, or
causes
of
"
the
gross
of
a
misrule
may
in given by Bury led to the violent

if the succession to
a
deposition
king
in other
an
the sceptre devolved nobles may have In

some
upon
infant
paltry
man,
the
taken
it upon
themselves
to abolish the
monarchy.
cases,
the rights of the consequence of
king
might
be
strictly limited,
undue
usurp might
go on in name,
wherein
his seeking to authority ; and the imposition of limitations until the office of the king, although maintained became
the
in
in fact
mere
magistracy
in
state
real power in
a
the survival of monarchy example

at
passed elsewhere. limited form have we

as a mere
had
Of
an
Sparta;
on
of
its survival
tracy, magis-
in the Arch
Basileus
at Athens."
The
cause
of the transition from
monarchy
to republic
in
Mithila
change
already know at Visala we

eminent
has
been
stated.
Regarding
the
Several
nothing, scholars have

famous
sought
clan
of
to prove
that
the Lichchhavis, confederacy,

were
the
most
the
Vajjian
of foregin origin. According

were
to Dr. Smith
the Lichchhavis this from dead.1

were
their
in their origin. He infers judicial system and the disposal of their Tibetans held that the Lichchhavis
Dr. S. C. Vidyabhushana
of
from the Persian originally Persians and came Nisibi.2 Indian tradition is, however, unanimous
city in
we
representing
the
Lichchhavis
as
Kshatriyas.
Thus
"
1
Ind. Ant., 1903, p. 289. Ind. Ant., 1908, p. 78.
62
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
"
read
in
the
Mahaparinibbana
Suttanta
and
the Lich-
that the Exalted One chhavis of Vesali heard the news had died at Kusinara. And the Lichchhavis of Vesali
sent
a
messenger
a a
to
the
Mallas,
so
are
saying
we.
"
the
are
Exalted
One
was
Kshatriya
and,
We
to receive
portion of the relics of the Exalted
worthy One.' "
In who
the
Jaina
Kalpa
Sutra Tris'ala,sister to Chetaka
is regarded by several scholars as a Lichchhavi XXII, chief of Vesali, is styled Kshatriyani (S.B.E., pp.
xii, 227).
Manu Jhallo
V
says
(X, 22):
vratyan rajanyad Khaso
Nichchhivireva
eva
allascha
cha
Natascha Karanaschaiva
It may be argued
or
Dravida
cha. though
originally
that the Lichchhavis,

as
non-Aryans they
were
foreigners, ranked
Kshatriyas
admitted
into the fold of Brahmanism,
when like the
Dravidas referred to in Manu's sloka and theGurjara-PratiBut, unlike the Pratiharas and haras of mediaeval times.
Dravidas, towards
to
the Lichchhavis
never
appear
to be very friendly
were
Brahmanism. found
On
the
the contrary, they

foremost and
as
always
of
non-
be
among
creeds
champions Buddhism.
Brahmanic
matter
like
Jainism
As
of
fact
Manu
Vratya
Bajanyas. (though sometimes

never were
the children of the The Rajput families great mediaeval from foreign immigrants) descended them
brands
were
spoken
of in these
with
terms.
On
the contrary,
they
supplied Yadu, Lakshmana,

a
pedigrees
Arjuna and
going back to llama, impression is My others.
that
body of foreigners, who were unfriendly towards the Kshatriyas. as Brahmanas, could not have been accepted to be that the Lichchhavis seems The obvious conclusion
were
indigenous
of
Kshatriyas when
who
were
degraded became Pali
to
the
position
of
Vratyas
they The
champions
non-Brahmanical
creeds.
commentary
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
a
63
(Vol.I, pp. 158-165)contains Paramatthajotika

regarding
a
legend
the
Lichchhavis
which
traces
their
origin to
queen The
of Benares.
date of the foundation of the Lichchhavi power is not known. But it is certain that the authority of the firmly established in the time of Mahavira clan was and
Gotama,
i.e., in
the
sixth century
is given
B.C.
of the Lichchhavis
by
descripvivid tion himself in Buddha

A
the
following
brethren who this company upon
words (SBE.,XI, p. 32) "Let have never the Tavatimsa seen

of
those of the
gods, gaze
the Lichchhavis, compare company
behold
this company
of the
of the Lichchhavis,
this company
of Tavatimsa
Lichchhavis
"
even
as
gods."
of eminent
Buddhist
tradition has
preserved
the
names
Lichchhavis
like prince Abhaya,

and
Otthaddha, Mahali,
general Siha, Dummukha In the introductory and
Sunakkhatta.1
of
portions
the
Ekapanna
(149)
There
Chulla
Kalinga
(301) Jatakas
it is stated that the
Lichchhavis
was
of the ruling family
numbered
7,707.
The
like number of viceroys, generals, and treasurers. " chhavis Jaina Kalpasutra ("128) refers to the nine Lich"
as
having eighteen
formed
Mallakis learn from
and
with confederacy Ganarajas of Kasi-Kosala. Sutra that

2
nine
We
leader
or
the Nirayavali
was
an
important
of this confederacy
Chetaka
mother
whose of
was,
sister Tris'ala and
Videhadatta daughter
was
the
or
Mahavira, according
Chellana
Vedehi
whose to Jaina
writers, the mother The work

1
of
Kunika-Ajatasatru.
of Vaisali
to
was
destruction
of the confederacy
the
of
The Ajatasatru.
Nikftya, SBE., III, 74 XVII, 295. several
;
preliminaries
Sutta, Dialogues N,
the
conquest
Part The I,
Anguttara MahSvagga,
Mahfili
of the
68;
Buddha.
p. 198;
p. 108 ;
Majjhima
Chetaka
I. 234;
II. 252
Book
of the Kindred
*
Sayings,
opinion of
In the
scholars
was
Lichchhavi.
But
the
secondary that he
was
names a
of his sister
(Videhadatta) and
at Vesftli.
daughter
(Vedehi)probably
indicate
Videhan
domiciled
64
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
of Vesali
are
described Suttanta
in the Mabavagga
and
the
Mahaparinibbana
(SBE.,XVII,
The
Mai
la
territory had
p. 101 ; XI, pp. 1-5). for its capital the city

;
(Kusa Jataka No. 531 of Kusavati or Kusinara Suttanta, Dialogues of the Buddha,
exact site of pp. 161-162). The known. In the Mahaparinibbana
Mahaparinibbana
Part is not
II, yet
Kusinara Suttanta the
it is stated
that the Sala Grove Kusinara the lay

near
of
the
Mallas,
Upavattana
Smith and
the river with
Hiranyavati.
of identifies
says that Kusinagara was (Kusinara) situated in Nepal, beyond the firstrange of hills,at the junction of the Little, or Eastern
Ilapti with the Gandak that the discovery temple the
near
"
Hiranyavati
the
Gandak
(EHI., p. 159n).
of
an
He, however,
adds
in the large stupa behind
the
Nirvana
Kasia
inscribed copper
words
r [parini] vana-chaitye
plate bearing tamrapatta iti," has
by Wilson revived and supported the old theory, propounded by Cunningham, that the remains near and accepted Kasia
(on the
Chota
Gandak), in
the east of the
Gorakh-
pur District, represent Kus'inagara. The Mallas together with the Lichchhavis by Manu
as were
Vratya
Kshatriyas.
champions
They
of
are
classed chhavis, too, like the LichIn the called
are
ardent
Buddhism.
sometimes
Mahaparinibbana
Suttanta the
they
(Dialoguesof 179, 181).

Like
9.
Vasetthas
Buddha,
Part
II, pp. 162,
Videha,
a
Mbh., Mallarattha (Mallarashtra, constitution at first. The king named
VI.
Kusa
44) had
name
Jataka The
monarchical mentions a Malla

Okkaka
Okkaka
(Ikshvaku).
"akyas
kings also
probably
indicates that like the
Dialogues, (cf. belonged

to
Part I, pp.
114-115) the
family.
Malla
the
Ikshvaku
The
Mahasudassana
Mahasudassana Sutta mentions another king named (SBE., XI, p. 248). These kings Okkaka may and Mahasudassana or may not have been historical individuals. The important
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
Mallarattha
is confirmed
was
65
is that thing to remember This conclusion by kings.

of
at
firstruled
the
Mahabharata During
(If. 30-3) which

the monarchical
was
evidence refers to a king of
by
the
the Mallas.
was a
period the metropolis
great
city and
styled Kusavatl.
the
Before
Bimbisara's
a
by
Arthasastra,
republic
1919,
a
"
had been remonarchy placed (cf.SBE.} XI, p. 102 ; Kauftlya's time and the metropolis
"
p.
378);
had
a
"
sunk
to the level of
township Kusinara.
The Pava
"
littlewattel and daub town by jungles. It was surrounded
branch
then styled
Mallas
had
two
other
important
cities namely
(SBE.,XI,
The
p. 133^ and
Bhoga-nagara p.
Nipata, (Sutta
194, Uvasagadasao,
II, Appendix,
57).
relations of the Mallas hostile and
sometimes
with the Lichchhavis were friendly. introductory The sometimes
an
Jataka (No.465) contains story of the Bhaddasala Bandhula the Mallian account of a conflict between
the king of
(Commander-in-chief of
of
Kosala) and
Kalpasutra,
500 kings
the
Lichchhavis.
to
The
as
Jaina
however,
a
refers
nine
Mallakis
having the
formed
league
with
nine
Lichchhavis,
and
eighteen
Ganarajas of
Kunikatrying to The It
Kasi-Kos'ala.1
The
league
was
evidently
of
aimed
against
was
Ajatasatruwho,
absorb Malla territory
like Philip his
Macedon,
the territories of
was a
republican
annexed
finally
neighbours. to Magadha.
certainly formed century
part of the Maurya
Empire
in the third
B.C.
was one
Chedi
of the countries encircling the Kurus
Kurun, (paritah
Mbh.
IV. i. 11) and

Kftsi Kosalasya
lay
near
the Jumna
Nava
Mallai
nava
Lechchhai
thus
i
attharasu
vi ganarayano.
Jacobi
translates
the passage
The
eighteen
confederate
kings
of Kasi and
Kosala,
the
nine
Mallakis
acd
nine
Lichchhavis.
66
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
(1.63. 2-58).It
Bundelkhand and
corresponds
the
roughly
to
the
the
Chetiya
Jataka
The
region. adjoining (No. 422) that Mahabharata
We
its
modern learn from

was
capital the
Sotthivatinagara.
calls
capital
guktimati (III. 20.50) or

According
to Mr.
Sukti-sahvaya (XIV. 83.2).

Dey
Nundolal
Sotthivati is the
"
same
as
Suktimati (Ind. Ant.,
1919,
p. vii
of
a
Geographical
river called
Dictionary").The
Suktimati which
of Chedivishaya
Mahabharata
mentions
flowed by the capital of Raja Uparichara (I.63, 35). Pargiter identifies the river
with the
Ken,
neighbourhood p.
and places the capital 1895, of Banda (J.A.S.B.,
SuktimatI
in
the
255, Markandeya
359).
The
as Chedi people are mentioned early Their king Kas'u Chaidya is praised in one as
a
the Rig
Danastuti
Veda.
occurring at the end of

The
hymn gives
:
(VIII.5. 37-39).
the
Chetiya
Jataka
following
legendary
genealogy
of Chaidya
kings
Mahasammata
I
Roja i Vararoja i
.
Kalyana
i
Varakalyana Uposatha
i
Mandhata
I
Varamandhata
I
Chara
Upachara
or
Apachara
SIXTEEN
MAHiJANAPADAS
are
67
The last king's five sons

cities of Hatthipura,
Assapura,
said to have founded the Sihapura, Uttarapanchala
Upachara, king of Chedi, is probably and Daddarapura. identical with Uparichara Vasu, the Paurava king of Chedi
in the Mahabharata mentioned founded five lines of kings sons
63. 1-2), (I. whose 63. 30). (I.
five
Epic Mahodaya
mayana The
tradition makes the royal houses of Kausambi, branches of Vasu's family (Raand Girivraja I. 63.
I. 32. 6-9 ; Mahabharata Jataka

are
30-33).
early kings of in the absence of
as
Chedi
more
epic accounts essentially legendary

and
cannot
of the
reliable evidence, history. We

road learn from Kasi
and, be accepted
genuine
the Vedabbha
was
Jataka
unsafe
(No. 48) that

being
the
from
to Chedi
infested by
robbers.
"Vamsa
modern Kosam
or
Vatsa
near
is the country of which Kausambi,
Allahabad,
mentions
a
was
the
capital.
The
Satapatha Brahmana
Kausambeya
Br., (Sat.
teacher
XII.
2. 2.
13) whom
Proti named Harisvamin,
the commentator, considers to be a native of the town Epic tradition attributes the foundation Kausambi. of to a Chedi prince (Ram. I. 32. the city of Kausambi 3-6; Mbh., I. 63, 31). The origin of the Vatsa people, however, Mbh. when is traced to
a
king
It
of
Kasi
in
29, 73, (Harivamsa,
XII., 49,
80).
is stated
the
Puranas
that
by the was carried away the city of Hastinapura the great-great-grandson of JanameGanges, Nichakshu,
jaya, abandoned
We
have
it, and removed
that already seen the Bharata or Kuru origin of the later kings of Kausambi king of Kausambi is Udayana is confirmed by Bhasa.
his residence to Kausambi. the Pauranic tradition about
(Ed.Ganapati described in the Svapnavasavadatta the Bharata kula. p. 138) as a scion of

10
6ftstri,
68
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The
Puranas
give
list of cite the
Nichakshu's following
successors
down
verse
to Kshemaka
:
and
genealogical
Brahmakshatrasya
yo yonir
variiso
devarshi satkritah
prapsyati vai kalau.
Kshemakam
prapya
samstham rajanarh
The know
we whom of Kausambi about earliest king is Satanika II of the Pauranic list. His anything
name
father's and
was
was
Vasudana
Sahasranika also
a
according
Parantapa
according to Bhasa.
to the
Puranas,
"atanikahimself
p.
styled
(Buddhist India,
son
.'*).
He
married
putra. of Anga
p.
princess of Videha as his He is said to have attacked during the reign of

successor
is called Vaidehi-
Champa
the
capital
1914,
Dadhivahana
was
(JASB,
321).
His
son
and
the famous
Udayana
the contemporary The Bhagga
of Bimbisara.
was a (Bharga)state of Sumsumaragiri dependency (Jataka No. 353; Carmichael Lee, of Vatsa (II.30. 10-11) and the Harip. 63). The Mahabharata vams'a (29. 73) testify to the close association of Vatsa-
bhumi
and
Bharga.
state
was
to Jataka No. 537 according (Maha-Sutasoma) three hundred leagues in extent. The dynasty belonged to the Jatakas say that the reigning
The
Kuril
Yuddhitthila gotta, i.e.,the family of Yudhishthira

makari
Jataka
was
No. 413 ; Dasa Indapatta

near or
Brahmana
Jataka
(DhuNo. 495).
over
The capital
or
seven
Indapattana,
Delhi.
i.e., Indraprastha It
Indrapat
leagues
the
modern
extended
No. 537, 545). (Jatakas

mention
The
Jatakas
the following
Kuru
kings and
(Kurudhamma princes : DhananjayaKorabya Jataka No. 413 ; Sambhava 276 ; Dhumakari

515 ;
Jataka
Jataka
No.
No.
Vidhurapandita Jataka
Jataka
;
No.
545); Koravya
Jataka
(Dasa
No.
Brahmana
No. 495
Mahasutasoma
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
Jataka,
69
537);
a
Sutasoma
(Mahasutasoma
Sutasoma
cf.the
as
Mah"bhaname
rata I. 95. 75 where

son
appears
not vouch
the
of
Bhlma).
We
can
for of
of the historical further
existence
of these princes in the absence
dence. evi-
The
Jaina
Uttaradhyayana
Sutra
mentions
king
ruling at the town called Ishukara in the Kuru that after 62). It seems country (SBE. XLV, probable to Kausambl, the removal of the main royal family
Ishukara the Kuru
of
country
was
which
most
Indapatta important.
to
a
parcelled out Ishukara and

Later
or
into
were
small
states
apparently
the
on
the
little principalities
1919, (Arthasastra,
gave
place
Sangha
republic
378).
Panchala
roughly corresponds The
to Rohilkhand
and
part of the central Doab. and

the Divyavadana
Mahabharata,
to the
the Jatakas
(p.435)refer (Mbh.
division of this
state into northern
and southern.
The
Bhagirathi
(Ganges)
to
at
formed
the
the dividing line
I. 138.
70).
had
near
According
Great
Epic
Northern
Panchala Bamnagar
Southern
its capital
Ahichchhatra
Bareilly
(the modern while District),
Aonla
in the
Panchala
from
had Ganges
its
to
and stretched capital at Kampilya, the Chambal (Mbh. 138. 73-74). A in ancient times the possession
the
between
the Kurus
struggle raged and the Panchalas for Sometimes
great
Panchala
was
Panchala. of Uttara included in Kururattha 1. 138)and had
Uttara
Jataka (Somanassa
its capital at Hastiformed
a
No. 505 ; Mahabharata

napura part
at other times it p. 435), (Divyavadana, (Brahmadatta Jataka of Kampillarattha
No.
323,
Jayaddisa
Jataka
No.
kings
513
and
Gandatindu
Jataka
held
court
No.
at
520).Sometimes
Uttara
of Kampillarattha
at
Panchalanagara,
other
at
times
kings of Uttara
Panchalarattha
Jataka
held
court
Kampilla
(Kumbhakfira
No.
408).
70
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The Jaivala
or
history of Pafichala from Jaivali to the time only king who
the death of Pravahana

of Magadha is
of Bimbisara
obscure. The is Durmukha
may
(JatakaNo. No. (Jataka

that
(Dammukha) 408) the penultimate sovereign Jataka 541 ). In the Kumbhakara

kingdom
was
be referred to this period the contemporary of Nimi

of Mithila it is stated Panchala-
Dummukha's
styled Uttara
not rattha ; his capital was He is represented nagara.
Ahichchhatra
as
a
but
Kampillaof Karandu
contemporary
king of Kalinga,
and Nimi kin?
king Naggaji (Nagnajit)

We
learn from
of
the
Gandhara
Aitareva
of Videha.
Brahmana
made
(VIII.23) that
Durmukha,
the Pafichala king,

was
extensive conquests. ha va Aindram Etam
His
priest
Brihaduktha Brihaduktha tasmadu
Mahabhishekam
provacha
Rishir Durmukhaya mukhah prithivim

A
Pafichalaya
Dur-
Paiichalo
Raja
sanvidyaya
samantam
sarvatah
jayan parlyaya.
Chulani
Brahmadatta the (516),
great Pafichala king named in the Maha-Ummagga is mentioned
Jataka
Uttaradhyayana
vasavadatta last mentioned
Sutra
(SBE,
XLV.
(Act V)
work
and the he is said to have

who In
57-61),the SvapnaRamayana (I. 32). In the

married
made
ters the daugh-
(Kanyafr) of Kusanabha (Kubja) by the wind-god.

minister
making
were
hump-backs Kevatta,
a
the Jataka
the
of Brahmadatta, Chulani
is said to have
formed
chief king of all India, and himself is represented as having laid siege to Mithila. In Brahmadatta is styled a Universal the Uttaradhyayana
The story of Brahmadatta, monarch. legendary, and little reliance is, however,
can
plan for the king
essentially
The
Ramayanic
as
legend
regarding
be placed on it. ant the king is only importwith
showing
the connection of the famous
of the early Panchalas
the foundation The
Uttaradhyayana
city of Kanyakubja or Kanauj. Sutra mentions a king of Kamgave

up his kingly
pilya
named
Sanjaya who
power
and
MXTEKN
MAHiJANAPADAS
71
adopted
the faith of the Jinas know power. like what But the happened there is
(SBE,
reason
XLV.
a jay
80-82). We
gave
do
not
after San
up his
kingly
to believe
that the
Panchalas,
a
Videhas,
Mallas
and
of the
Kurus,
lished estab-
Sanghaform
of Government
Rajas'abdopaor
type (Arthasastra, 1919, jivin
p.
378).
Bairat in
p.
1919,
Matsya
the modern
had its capital at Viratanagara Jaipur State Lee., (Carmichael
53).
The
related.
early history of
Its
the Matsyas the
has
history
during
centuries
already been mediately imwhich
is preceded the reign of Bimbisara of Magadha known. It is not included by Kautilya among those not had a Sangha form of Government. The states which
probability is that the monarchical till the loss of its independence.

time annexed Mahabharata who
was
constitution
It
was
endured
to the neighbouring
probably at one kingdom of Chedi. The

a
(V. 74. 16) refers
to
king
named
Sahaja
It Some
both the Chedis and reigned over finally absorbed into the Magadhan the
most famous
the Matsyas.
Empire.
of
edicts
of Asoka
have
been
found
at Bairat.
The
Mahabharata Matsyas
31. 4) mentions (II.
the
on
Apara
who
of the
the north bank The Bamayana Matsvas. The

on
probably Chambal
has
a
occupied
people called the hill tract
1895, 251). (J.A.S.B.,

reference
(II. 71. 5)
country Neither
to the Vira
Surasena
the Yamuna.
mention
had its capital at Mathura Surasena nor Mathura finds

literature.
But
any
in
the
Vedic
the Greek
writers refer to the and
Sourasenoi
and
their
cities Methora
Cleisobora.
In the
Mahabharata
and
the
PurSnas
or
family The
of Mathura
were
septs, namely, the Vltihotras, S"tvatas, etc. (Matsya,43-44 ; Vayu, 94-96).
Yadavas
is styled the Yadu divided into various
the ruling family. Yftdava
72
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The
e.
Satvatas
g., the
into subdivided Andhakas, Daivavridhas,

were
several
branches,
and
Vrishnis
(Vishnu, IV.
and
13. 1 ; Vayu,
are
96.
Mahabhojas 1-2).
Yadu
the Rig
his tribe
repeatedly associated
Veda.
place
He
is closely
in mentioned with Turvasa and epic
and in one and Puru.
(1. 108.
8^
This
association
Anu with Druhyu, is also proved by the
legends which state that Yadu and Turvas'u and Pauranic Anu the sons were of the same parents, and Druhyu,
and
Puru
were
We
that Yadu
learn and
or
their step-brothers. from the Rig Veda

Turvasa
came
36. (I.
a
18 ; VI. 45.
1)
from
distant
land.
The
in the
Satvatas
Satvats
In the
also
appear
to be mentioned
Vedic the
texts.
Satapatha Brahmana
of the Satvats
or
(XIII.5. 4. 21)
Satvants
defeat
by Bharata
and
for
his
an
taking away Asvamedha

of Bharata's
the horse which

are
they
The
had
prepared
referred
kingdom
on
he made offerings Br. VIII, 23 ; Mbh. been
geographical position is clearly shown by the fact that the Yamuna (Ait. and the Ganges
66.
to.
VII.
8).
The
Satvats must
have
The epic and some region. occupying adjoining in the Mathura Pauranic tradition which places them
At districtis thus amply confirmed. have a branch of the Satvats must for in
are
a
later time, however,
the Aitareya
as a
Brahmana southern
we
southward, (VIII.14. 3),the Satvats
migrated
described
In the Puranas
was
also
people ruled by Bhoja kings. find that a branch of the Satvats
Bhoja (VishnuIV, 13. 1-6): "Bhajina-Bhajamana-divyandhaka-Devavridha-Maha Satvatasya babhuviui bhoja-Vrishni-samjnab putra dharmatma Maha tasyanvaye Bhojamartika Bhojastvati
styled
vata
babhuvuti."
It is also stated that several southern states, Mahisfounded by princes of Yadu etc., were mati, Vidarbha, lineage
(Mat., p.
43. 10-29;
44. 36 ; Vayu,
94. 26; 95.35).
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
78
Not
only
the
Bhojas,but
(Vayu, 96.
the
Devavridha Vedic
branch
literature.
of the Satvatas
is also mentioned
in the
Babhru
Daivavridha
15, Vishnu,
IV. 13.
3-5)
as a
is mentioned
in the Aitareya
Brahmana
(VII. 34)
and Vrishnis
king of Vidarbha of Bhima, contemporary king The Andhakas of Gandhara. and referred to in the Ashtadhyai
2.
are
Nagnajit,
are
of Panini
34).
In
Kautilya's Arthasastra
as a
(IV. 1. 114; VI. (p. 12) the Vrishnis

corporation.
described
Sangha,
i.e.,a
to
a
republican
The
and
Mahabharata,
too, refers
as
the Vrishnis, Andhakas
other associate tribes

as a
Sangha
The
(XII. 81. 25),and

name
Vasudeva corporation
Sanghamukhya. preserved
of the Vrisbni
has been
by
unique
coin
(Majum-
dar, Corporate
Life in Ancient and

the
of
in the Mahabharata Peisistratus and
India, p. ] 19). It is stated Puranas that Kamsa, like history, tried to make
others
Greek
himself
and him. that
tyrant at Mathura Krishna,

a
by overpowering Vrishni
the Yadavas, family, killed
s:-ion of the
by Krishna is referred to by slaying of Kamsa Jataka (No. 454). The latter Patanjali aud the Ghata
The work
confirms
the
Hindu
tradition about
the association
of
Krislma-Vasudeva's
family
with
Mathura
(" Uttara
Madhura").1
The
final overthrow
of
the
Vrishnis
is ascribed to
their irreverent conduct Maushala

Jataka,
note
towards
;
Brahraanas
(Mahabharata,
Parva,
I. 15-22
55-56,
2. 10 ; Arthasastra,
IV., pp.
V., p.
138).
p. 12 ; It is interesting to
and
in this connection,
are
that the Vrishnis
the Andhakas
branded
as
Vratyas
in the Drona
Parva
of the
Mahabharata
The
(141 15).
texts refer to Avantiputta
Buddhist
king
of
the
Surasenas in
1
the time
of Maha
Kachchana
(M.
2.
83) who
hat
beau
The
question
of
the
historical
existence
of
Krishna
V"sadeva
discussed
in my
Early
History
of the VaishnaTa
8ect, pp. 26-36.
74
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
was
the
first among
whose region. agency The
the
chief
disciples of gained
Sakyamuni
in
a
through
Mathura people
they
up
must
Buddhism
ground
to be
the
"urasenas continued
of Megasthenes.
an
notable
time
to the time
But
at that
have
formed
Maurya -integral part of the the banks
Empire.
Assaka
was
(SuttaNipata,
the
situated on 977), The name The
of the
Godhavari
of the territory represents
Sanskrit
As'maka.
Asmakas
are
mentioned
(IV. 1. 173). As the grammarian refers to Dakshinatya (IV. 2. 98) and Kalinga (IV.1. 178) his
As'maka may be Assaka the Asmakas
writers of
as
by Panini
in the Deccan. in North-West the Assakenoi. Assaka

was
It may
however
also denote
India
referred
to
by the Greek
The
capital
Potana
or
Potali
Jataka (Chullakalinga Bhandarkar
No.
301;
D.
2.
early Pali distinguished
points out (Carm. Lee, pp. literature Assaka has, on the one
from
235). Prof. 53-54) that in

hand,
been
Mulaka
which
the other from Kaliiiga. He Assaka to have included seems

Kalinga. In the
lay to its north, and on suggests that in later times

Mulaka,
and
we
also perhaps
Sona-Nanda
;
Jataka
find
can
Assaka only
associated
with
Avanti
this association
be
included if we that Assaka at that surmise explained time Mulaka and thus its territory abutted on Avanti. In
Mulaka. the
Vayu
Purana
(88. 177-178) Asmaka
and
This family. appear as scions of the Ikshvaku kingdoms probably indicates that the As'maka and Mulaka by Ikshvaku believed to have been founded were chiefs,
just as
mentions
Vidarbha
and
Dandaka
were
founded
by
princes Suttanta
of the Yadu
(Bhoja)family.
Brahmadatta
of Sattabhu
The
of
Mahagovinda
the Assakas
king
who
was
contemporary
of Avanti,
king of Kaliiiga, Vessabhu Ren,u king
king
Bharata
king of Sovlra,
of Videha,
Dhatarattha king of Aiiga and Dhatarattha
king
of Kasi
SIXTEEN
MAHAJANAPADAS
II, p. Asmako
75
(Dialogues of the Buddha, Part bharata (I. 177. 47) refers to

"
270).
nama
The
Maha-
Rajarshih
Paudanyam
yonyaves'ayat." Paudanyais with Potana or Potali. We learn from the Assaka Jataka
time the city of Potali Kasi, and
was
cal evidently identithat at
(No. 207)
in
one
included
the kingdom
its prince Assaka was a vassal presumably The Chulla Kalinga Jataka mentions of the Kasi monarch. a king of Assaka named Aruna and his minister Nandisena, of and refers to Kalinga.
a
victory which
they
won
over
the king
of
Avanti
roughly
corresponds
to modern
Malwa,
Provinces.
Nimar
Prof.
two
and the adjoining parts of the Central Bhandarkar points out that Avanti was
parts
:
divided
into
and the part had its capital at Ujjain had its capital southern part called Avanti Dakshinapatha Mahis'mati, modern Mandhata or the on at Mahissat!
the northern
Narmada.
The the
Mahagovinda
Suttanta and
mentions
refers
Mahissat!
to
as
capital of the Avantis, Vessabhu. The Mahabharata kingdoms of Avanti

of
their king the
distinguishes
but
between
and
Mahis'mati,
near
locates Vinda
and
Anuvinda
Avanti
the Narmada
(Narmada-
mabhitah,
II. 31. Puranas
10).
The
Avanti, and Aitareya
attribute the foundation of Mahis'mati, Vidarbha to scions of the Yadu family. The
also associates the
Brahmana
Satvats
septs Bhojas, with
of the Yadu
the southern
family according 43-44 ; Vayu, realms (Matsya, first dynasty

8-29;
and the to the Puranas,

95-96
:
Ait. Br. VIII. The

as
14).
style
the
Puranas
Haihaya
(Matsya, 43.
Vayu,
an
of Mahis'mati 94. 5-26). The
Haihaya
as
family is referred to by such Kautilya (Arthas'astra, p. 11). The overthrown

11
ancient authority Haihayas are said to
have
the Nagas
who
must
have
been
the
76
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
aboriginal inhabitants
The Matsya Purana
of the Narmada
region
(cf. Nagpur).
of
the
mentions
five
branches
Haihayas
or
namely
Vitihotras,
Tundikeras
and the
Avantis, Kunclikeras Bhojas, Talajaiighas (43. 48-49). When the
Vitihotras
Pulika
own son
and
Avantis
passed
away,
minister
named
his
is said to have Pradyota
killed his master

force
and
anointed
by
in
the very
Kshatriyas.
an
In the fourth
century
sight of the B.C., Avanti formed
integral part of the Magadhan

The
Empire.
to Jataka No. according as the Takshas'ila region.
kingdom
of
Gandhara
as
406
included
Kas'mir
well
Takshasila, the capital city, lay 2,000 leagues Jataka (Telapatta

I he
from
Benares
No. 96
Susima
the
Jataka
No.
163).
kings
as
Puranas of
represent Druhyu
Gandhara
48. 6 ;
the
descendants
Druhyu
(Matsya
mentioned Index
Vayu
99.
9).
that
and
Rig
"from
were
Veda.
his people are In the Vedic
several tiui9s in the
(I. 385) it is stated

Thus
the tribal grouping

a
it is probable
that the Druhyus the

Puranic
north-western
people."
tion tradi-
about
the connection
of the Gandharas
with
Druhyu
accords with Vedic evidence. in Takshasila is mentioned with had

been
the Mahabharata
in connection whom
the
story of king
Janamejaya by
it
In the time of Nimi kinsr of Videha, conquered. king Bhmia king Durmukha of Paficbala, and of by Vidarbha, was the throne of Gandhara occupied
Naggajior Nagnajit(Kumbhakara
34;
Jataka
Ait. Br. VII. the

Kumbhakara
Sat.Br. VIII.
Jataka
1. 4.
10).
We
was
"
learn
from
that his capital Sutra mentions
Takshas'ila. The Jaina Dvimukha

" "
Uttaradhyayana la,
M
of Panchaand
Nami
of
"
Videha,
"
Naggati
of
Gandhara,
"
these bulls of and says that " kings have (SBE, XLV, adopted the faith of the Jainas the first historical Jina, 87). As Pars'va (777 B.C.)was
Karakanxlu
of Kalinga,
Naggati
or
Nagnajit is
probably
to be
placed
between
SIXTEEN'
MAHAJANAPADAS
77
777 B.C. and

dharian
51,3
B.C.
say
of contemporary that implicit reliance
(the date of Pukkusati We do not, Bimbisara).

can
the Ganhowever,
of
l)e placed
on
statement
the Uttaradhyayana.
Nagnajit was VIII. 1. 4. 10).
succeeded
by his
son
Br., (Sat. Svarjit
In the middle of the sixth century B.C. the throne of Gandhara was who is said to have occupied by Pukkusati
sent
an
embassy
Magadha.
was
letter to king Bimbisara a of and Gandhara In the latter half of the sixth century by the king of Persia. In the Behisconquered
tun
inscription of Darius, cir. 516
B.C., the Gandharians

Achaeme-
the (Gadara) peoples of the appear among subject (see Ancient Persian Lexicon and nian Empire
k"
the Texts
of the Tolman,
Achaemenidan Vanderbilt
Inscriptions
"
by Herbert
Cushing
Oriental Series, Vol. associated

XII.
VI).
Gandhara
;
Kamboja
literature and
is constantly
with
in
inscriptions
256,
(Mbh.
;
207. 43 Edict
V
Anguttara
of
N. I. 213;
Like XII.
of
4. 252,
260
Rock
Gandhara
it is included It must
in the Uttarapatha be located in from
As'oka). Mbh. (of.

part
207.
43).
therefore
not
some
North-west
India Ind.
a
far
Gandhara.
Rhys
Dvaraka.
a
Davids We
(Bud.
28)
mentions
its capital
learn from
passage
was
of the Mahabharata of the
that
place
Kambojas (Mbh., Kama VII. 4. 5, Rajapuram gatva Kamboja nirjihl the association of the Kambojas with stvaya "). The Gandharas enables us to identify this Rajapura with the Chwang, (Watters,Yuan Rajapura of Hiuen Tsang Vol. I, p. 284), which lay to the south or south-east of
called
Rajapura
(i
the home
Punach. The
But
Vedic
texts do not mention

a
any
king of
Kamboja,
Aupam.m-
they refer to
teacher
was
named
Kamboja
connected
yava
(Vamsa Br.)who
probably
with this
territory.
78
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
In
are
the
Bhuridatta
Jataka
(No. 543)
:
the
Karabojas
credited with savage customs anariyarupa ete hi dhamma
Kambojakanam
These Such
are as
ti. vitatha bahunnan Jataka,
VI.
208.
which I hate, your savage customs Kamboja hordes might emulate. VI. 110. CowelV 8 Jataka, the
This description of
Kambojas
of Lampa
agrees
wonderfully
the
the
with
Hiuen
Tsang's
account
countries. adjoining
"From
Rajapura and to Rajapura

not
inhabitants
rude
are
coarse
and plain in personal appearance, do
of
violent
dispositions...they
belong
to India
proper
but
are
inferior peoples of frontier
barbarian) {i.e.,
in
stocks." The Persian

are
Kambojas
as
are
known
as
Kambujiya
the
the old
inscriptions.
In
the Mahabharata
a
Kambojas
represented
living under
monarchical
constitution
II. {cf.
"
of
tions 378) menetc.).Kautilya (p. illustration an the Kshatriya sreni of Kamboja as Sangha. Vartasastropajivin
"
4. 22 ; V. 165. 1-3,
epic account of the Mahajanapadas : interesting account An of the characteristic of the peoples of most of the Mahajanapadas described above is Parva of the Mahabharata. to be found in the Kama
The
The
Pafichalas, Kurus,
Matsyas,
$urasenas and
sa
the
Chedis
receive unstinted praise : Kuravah saha Pafichal"h Salva Matsyah
Naimishah
Chedayas'cha
Br"hmam
dharmam mahabhaga Pafichalah Kauraveyastu
jananti sasvatam
dharmam
Satyam
The
Matsyah
with
Surasenas'cha
the and
yajnam
are
Kauravas
Pafichalas, the Salvas,the

the Chedis
Matsyas,
the Naimishas what

"
blessed, know
who the eternal religion is.1

VIII. 46. 14-16; 28 ; 34.
all highly
Mahftbhirata,
FALL
OF
KASI the
79
The
Panchalas
observe the Matsyas
Vedas,
the
Kauravas the
observe Dharma,
observe
the truth, and
$urasenas perform
The
while
from
sacrifices.1
are are
:
Magadhas
the Kosalas
called comprehenders represented

as
of
signs
comprehending
what
they
see
Magadhah Ingitajfiascha
The Angas and the
:
Kosala^.' prekshitajnascha
come
Gandharas
in
for
good
deal of condemnation
Aturanam
parityaga sadarasutavikrayah
vartate
Angeshu
The wives
Karna of
yeshamadhipatirbhavan. the sale of afflicted and Karna, the prevalent among
abandonment
and whose
the
children king
are,
O
art.2
Angas
thou cha
Madrakeshu keshucha
sarhsrishtaih
saucham
Gandhara-
Itajayajakayajyecha nashtam
Amongst lost
as
dattam of
havirbhavet. friendship
are
the
Madrakas
all acts
poured
the Gandharakas, and the libations purity among in a sacrifice in which the king is himself the priest.2 quoted
of
sacrificer and
The of
verses
a
poet
give a fair idea of the attitude the "Western part of the Madhyadesa
above
towards
most
of the
Mahajanapadas of
and the
Northern
India.
The The
Fall
of
Kasi
Ascendancy
of
Kosala.
flourishing period of many of the sixteen Mahajanapadas B.C. The ended in or about the sixth century
of
history
the of
absorption
is period succeeding the states into a number into

one
the
story of the doms, king-
of powerful
and ultimately of Magadha.

1
empire, namely,
the empire
Mabftbhfirata,
VIII.
46.
14-10
28 ; 34.
Ibid, 45. 40 ; 40.
29.
80
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Kasi and
and
probably the first to fall. The Mahavagga the Jatakas Kasi refer to bitter struggles between her neighbours, specially Kosala. facts of the The
was are
struggle
matter
from
seem
being obscure, wrapped up in legendary it is impossible to disentangle them. which
The
Kasis
Kosalas In
were
successful the gainers in the end.
to have
been
at first,but
the
the
Mahavagga
Kosambi
Jataka
(SBE, XVII. 294-99) and the (No. 428) it is stated thad Brahmadatta,
dom, of his kingJataka
king of Kasi, robbed Dighati, king of Kosala, In the Kunala and put him to death.
(No.
536) it is stated
to
that
an
Brahmadatta, army, seized
king
on
of Kasi,
the
his
having slew
owing kingdom of queen The

Jataka
over
Kosala,
to
its king, and
Benares,
and Jataka
there
carried off his chief her his consort. made

the Sona-Nanda
of
Brahachatta
(No. 336) and
(No. 532) also

Kosala.
refer to the victories
Kasi
kings
Success
however
did not remain
long
with
the Kasis
Jataka (cf.
No.
100).
In the Mahasilava
is said to have
Jataka
been
(No.51)
of
king Mahasilava
his
realm
of Kasi
deprived
by the king of Kosala.

the
In the Ghata Vanka
Jataka
and
(No. 355) and

Dabbasena,
EkarajaJataka (No. 303)

are
kings of Kosala,
a
said to have
over
won
for their
kingdom conquest Kamsa,

of
preponderance was of the latter kingdom

as
decided
Kasi.
The
final
of
probably
the work
the
is
"
epithet
a
Baranasiggaho,"
addition to his Tesakuna
i.e., conqueror
name
Benares,
standing
and
(theSeyya
No.
521,
Jataka
Buddhist Kamsa's
not
an
No. 282
the The
Jataka
of
India, p. conquest
25).
of Kasi
interval
time
between could
as
and
the rise of Buddhism the memory stillfresh in the
have
been very long because kingdom Buddha's

was was
of Kasi
independent
people
minds
of
the
the
in
time,
and
even
later when
Afi-guttara Nikaya
composed.
FALL
OF
KASl
81
In Kasi
When
the formed
time
an
of
Mahakosala
(sixthcentury
Kosalan
B.C.)
lady
a
integral part of the married

Bimbisara
monarchy.
Mahakosala
to kin"
his
of
a
daughter, Magadha,
he of
a
the
Kosaladevi,
gave
village
thousand
of
Kasi
producing
revenue
hundred Jataka
for bath and perfume
money
No. 239; In
Pasenadi Kosalan
Vaddhaki
time
Sukara
of
Jataka
Mata (Ilarita No. 283).

son
the
or
Mahakosala's
and
part
successor
Kasi Prasenajit
empire. Part I, the Buddha,
a still formed In the Lohichcha Sutta
of
the
of
(Dialogues
a
288-97)Buddha
"
asks
:
person what
named think in Yes
Lohichcha
you
the following
questions
Now
Lohichcha
Is not
king
?"
Pasenadi
of Kosala
"
possession of Kasi and that is so Gotama."
Kosala We
Lohichcha
from
replies
learn
the
of
Mahavagga Kasi
was a
(SBE,
brother
XVII.
195) that
Nikaya
the
Viceroy
of Pasenadi.
The Sayings,
Samyukta translated
as
(the Book
Rhys
a
of
the
Kindred
by
Mrs. of
Davids,
Pasenadi of these Kasi.

was
the head
probably
the
group his brother who
p. 100) mentions of five Rajas. One

was
the Viceroy should

seen,
of
Among
remaining
who,
as
Rajas we
we
include
was a
Hiranyanabha
Kausalya
of
have
and
contemporary and
Sukesa of
Bharadvaja
and
Asvalayana
if
our
consequently
Buddha
Pasenadi,
identification of Asvalayana in mentioned of Savatthi

correct.
Kausalya the
with
Assalayana
Majjhima
was
Nikaya
be
Another
Raja
of
the Prom
group
chief of Kapilavastu. Jataka the Bhaddasala
probably the introductory

we
the
Sakya
(No. 465)
of learn that the Sakya
portion
The monarch. subordinate to the Kosalan inclusion of the Sakya territory, the birthplace of Buddha, the Kosalan empire is also proved by the Sutta within territory
was
Eipata
(SBE,
X,
Part
II, pp.
68-69)and
the
Majjhima
82
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Nikaya,
Vol. II,
as was
p. 124,
which
describe
Buddha
and
his
people
It
Kosalans.
probably
ascended
during
the reign of Mahakosala,

of Magadha.
that Maha"
Bimbisara
vaihs'a
the throne
The that
(Geiger's Translation,
Bimbisara king
was own
p.
12)
tells us when the
The
was
virtuous
fifteen years father."
old
he
anointed
by his
With
coronation
of Bimbisara
ends
the period with which
this chapter
deals.
Kingship.
We
have
given
the outlines of the political history

of Parikshit that
to the coronation
of
of
India from
Bimbisara.
this
the accession We the have

seen
during
the
major part
of
form was of Government prevailing No political history of this age is complete monarchical. about the rank and status of the unless we know something
period
monarcbs methods
in the different parts

of
of
India,
their caste, the the chief

military
their
selection
and
and
consecration,
members
of their households,
their civil and
their authority, etc. services, the checks on different kinds of rulerships prevalent The
ent in differAitareya
parts of India
Brahmana.1 Etasyarii
are
thus
described
in
the
Prachyarii
disi ye
ke
cha
Prachyanjim
Samrali-
rajanah Samrajyayaiva te'bhishichyantc

tyenanabhishiktanachakshata vihitimanu. Etasyarii dakshinasya
etameva
Devanam
dis'i ye ke cha Satvatarii
Bhaujyayaivate'bhishichyante
ktanachakshata Etasyarii
narh
Kajano Bhojetyenanabhishivihitimanu. ke
cliA
etameva
Devanarh
Pratichyarii
dis'i ye
Ntehya-
Rajano
ye'pachyanam
1
Svarajyayaivate'
VIII
14.
FALL
OF
KASI
83
bhishichyante
etameva
Svaralityenanabhishiktanachakshata
vihitimanu. disi ye ke cha parena HimavaEtasyarii Udichyam Uttara Kurava Janapada Uttara Madrii iti ntaih
Devanaiii
Vairajyayaivate'
bhishiktanachakshata Etasyarii
dhruvayaih
bhishichyante
etameva
Viriilityenana
Devanaiii
vihitimanu
m
Madhyamayariipratishthayi
disi ye ke cha Kuril Paiichalanarii Rajanah sa Vas'os'Inaranarii Rajyayaivate'bhishichyante Rajetyena-
nabhishiktanachakshata
etameva
Devanaiii
manu. vihiti-
Several scholars assert that

state.
But
means Vairajya
"
kingless
in the
Aitareya
Brahmana
king consecrated
with Indra's great unction is called Virat and worthy a king of Vairajya.When consecrated with the Punar.ibhisheka for throne, he or ascends his Asandt prays attaining
as Vairajya
well
as
other kinds of royal

mean
"
dignity.
Sayana
takes
the
word
Vairajyaihto
itarebhyo
It is also stated in the Sukravaisishtyam." niti (B.K. Sarkar's translation, p. 21) that the Virat was kind In Mahabhiirata a the superior of monarch.
bhupatibhyo
Krishna (XII. 43.11)
is called 68.54.
Samrat,
Virat, Syarat and
Suraraja.Cf.XII.,
It is not easy to decide whether
all the terms
Samrajya*
to essentially
Bhaujya,Svarajya, Vairajya and Rajya referred

different forms period.
But
are
2
of royal authority
at
in the Brahmanic
two
terms
Rajya
Brahmana
clearly
least, namely, Samrajya and "atapatha by distinguished the
and also the Katy"yana
Srauta Sutra.3
Raja
vai
yenavararhhi
bhavati, Samrad Rajasuyeneshtva Vajapekamayeta Rajyariipararii Samrajyarii vai

bhavitum
avarariihi
Raja
Samrad
paramsaiiirajyarii
rajyarh.4
1
VIII.
17.
"
V.
1. 1. 18,
"
1. l.
'
~*.
8"i. Br.
V. l. l. 13.
12
84
"
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Raja and by offering the Rajasuyahe becomes the Vajapeyahe becomes Samraj; and the office of Rajan is the lower and that of Samraj the higher ; a Rajan
By
Samraj,for the office of Rajan is the lower and that of Samraj the higher ; but the Samrajas would not wish to become Rajas for the office of Rajan is the lower, and that of Samraj the
might
indeed
wish
to become
higher." If the Puranas

a are
to be believed
Bhoja was
came
originally denote
an a
proper
name.
But
class of Southern
exact parallel.
it afterwards kings. The word

was a
to
Caesar furnishes
name
Originally it
it was
the
of
Roman
dictator. But Emperors.
afterwards
titleassumed
bv Roman
In
some
Vedic
and
was
texts
'
dominion,
The
is opposed
Svarajyameans to Rajya.2
not always,
uncontrolled
king
usually, though
were
Kshatriya.
for Kingship.
The
Brahmanas
considered
to be unsuited
king
" to the read in the Satapatha Brahmana (Rajan)doubtless belongs the Rajasuya; for by
Thus
we
offering the Rajasuyahe becomes 3 kingship is the Brahmana."

We have,
however,
king, and
unsuited
for
kings in the Vedic

called Marutta
a
references to "udra and Ayogava texts. King is Janasruti Pautrayana
"udra in the Chhandogya

Avikshita is styled
"
Upanishad.4
"
King
Ayogava
a
in the
Satapatha
Brahman^.5
caste,
a
Ayogava
of
denotes
a
descendant
Sudra
of a member mixed by a Vais'ya wife.6 The
Jatakas refer to kings of several castes including Jatakas 73, 432). {cf. Kingship
was
nas Brahma-
sometimes
cases
hereditary,
the descent
Snmhit*,
as can
is indeed be traced
shown
1
by
several
XIV.
where
KSthaka
SambitA,
5; Maitriynni
"
I. 11. 5.
etc.
"
"
Vedic Index, II. 221. IV. 2. 1-5.

"
8BE,
XLI.
Eggeling,
Sat.Br.,
i
Part
III, p. 4. X. 12.
XIII. 6. 4. C
Mauusamhit*,
FALL
OF
KASI
;
86
the {cf.
Parikshitas and the kings of Janaka's line
also cf.
of
ten
the
expression
Dasapurushamrajya a
"
kingdom
XII. 9. generations occurring in the Satapatha Brahmana 3. 3), was yet in others the monarchy elective. The selection
was
made
sometimes
by the people
and
sometimes
The choice was limited to ministers. sometimes the members of the royal family only, as is shown by the ' legend in Yaska Kuru brothers Devapi of the and Santanu. In the Samvara Jataka (No. 162) the courtiers
of
a
by
the
king asked the

shall
we
"
latter
"
when
you
are
dead, my
"
lord,
to whom
said the
king,
" Friends," give the white umbrella ? have a right to the white sons all my
umbrella. mind."
But you
may
give it to him
that
pleases your
Sometimes
not
the popular
the No.
son
belong
to
royal
choice fell on family. It

a
persons who is stated in certain king

an
did the
Jataka, Padanjali
Benares
247, that
died, his
when by Padanjali
name,
of idle lazy
loafer, was
set aside, and
the minister in charge

was
of things
spiritual and
temporal Jataka, and
raised to
the
a
throne.
how
The the
Sachchamkira
No. all
73, tells
story
nobles, Brahmanas anointed

chosen.
a
classes slew
their king
and
an outsider was private citizen. Sometimes Jataka (No.378) and the Sonaka The Darimukha
Jataka
a
(No. 529) tell us
how
on
failure of heir at Benares
Prince of Magadha was elected king. The king during the Brahmana period had four queens the Mahishi, the Parivrikti, the Vavata, and the P"lagali. Mahisi
the chief wife, being the firstone married The Parivrikti to the Satapatha Brahmana.2
was
The
according
was
The the neglected wife, probably one that had no son. Vavata is the favourite, while the Palagali was, according to
Weber,
the daughter
of the last of the court
officials.3 In
"
Nirukta, II. 10.
Ved.
Ind. II. 211.
VI. 5. 3. I.
Ved.
lad., I. 478.
B6
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
the Jataka
AVe
are
period several kings kept a fairly big harem. told in the Kusa Jataka, No. 531, that king Okkako
Silavati was the wives among whom ; king chief (aggamahesi). The of Benares according to the Dasaratha Jataka, No. 461, had an equal number of Suruchi Jataka, No. 489, king In the a wives. of Mithila
"
had sixteen thousand
says
seven
Ours
is
great kingdom, the

measure
the city of Mithila

of the have
covers
leagues,
leagues.
whole
kingdom
is
300
women
Such
king should
sixteen-thousand
at the least."
a
Sixteen
The
thousand
appears
to
have
been
stock But
phrase.
number
that
the
is evidently
exaggerated
it indicates
period
were
extreme
the Brahmanic The
polygamists who of four queens. number

consecrated after
kings of the Jataka frequently exceeded
king
an
was
his
succession
or
is described in elaborate ritual which are given several Bra.hman.as, and for which the Mantras in the Samhitas. Those who aided in the consecration of
election with
the king
In the
are
were
called
kingmaker.*' or Rajakartri llajakrit,

the persons meant
"
SatapathaBrahmana
Suta
and specified
the
(minstrel and
village chief.
chronicler
Prof. from
the Gramani,
and charioteer), Radhakumud Mookerji

the
or
" 1 It is apparent observes aiding in the royal coronation
lists of
persons
non-
that both official and

were
official or function."
popular The
elements
represented
or
in
the
principal
were
ceremonies
sacrifices of
royal inauguration
the
the the Rajasuya, Vajapeya, Mahabhisheka.

the
Punarabhisheka
'Ihe
and the Aindra

on
Vajapeyabestowed
"
performer the
superior
kind of kingship
called
Samrajya," while
Rajasuya
merely conferred the ordinary royal dignity.2 The Punarabhisekh made the king elect eligible for all sorts of royal
Tho
Fundamental
Unity
of India, p
88.
'
Br., V. Rajya,cf.fiat.
1. 1. 13.
FALL
OF
KASI
87
dignity, viz., Rajy a, Sam
Parameshthya,
Svarajya, ya, Bhaujya, Vairajya, raj Svavasya Maharajya, Adhipatya, and

of object
Atishthatva.1
described
"Sa
:
The
Aindra
Mahabhisekha
is thus
ya
ichchhedevarhvit
Kshatriyamayam
sarva
jitirjayetayam sarvamllokiin vindetayamsarveshamRajnam Sraishthyamatislithamparamatam gachchheta Samr"jyam, Bhaujyam, Svarajyam, Vairajyam, Parameshthyam, Rajyam, Maharajyam Adhipatyam ayam samantaparyayi
Prisarvayusha a'nktda pararddhat thivyai SamudraparyantayS Aindrena ekaral iti tametena
M
syat Sarvabhaumah
-ihabhishekena
kshatriyam
sapayitva'bhishinched."
Ait. Br, VIII,
15.
The
Vajapeyarites include
to Eggeling,
chariot
race,
in which from
the
sacrificer is allowed according

name.
to carry off the palm, and
which,
the
ceremony
Professor
Hillebrandt
would
of
a
derives its perhaps claim for this feature

an
of the sacrifice the character
relic of
old
national After
festival,
kind
the
of next
Indian
Olympic,
item
games. is the
the
chariot
of
race
interesting
the
sacrificial post by the sacrificer and
mounting his wife, from Satapatha

in
which
Brahm
homage
ana
is made
to the mother
earth. The
a
says.
"Truly
he who
gains
seat
the
air
gains
seat above
descended goatskin
in the
The royal sacrificer having others."2 from the post, is offered a throne-seat with a spread thereon and addressed by the Adhvaryu
"
following
lord
"
thou
art
words firm and

peaceful the
thou
art
"
the
ruler,
the ruling
for
steadfast
thee (hereI seat)
the tilling,for
i.e.,for
dwelling,
of
for wealth, for

people, the
perity, pros-
welfare
the
common
weal."3 The
Rajasuyaconsisted
spread
1
of
long
a
"
succession
of
sacrificial
performances
Ait. Br. VIII. 6.
s
over
period
Sat.Br.
Unity
of
upwards
of
V. 2. 1. 22.
Sat.Br.
V. L
1. 25 \ Tin' Fundamental
of India, p. 80.
88
two
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
years (SBE, XLI, p. xxvi). The rite is described at Besides much great length in the Satapatha Brahmana.1
mere
priestly elaboration,
ceremonial popular the king is clothed

rank,
the ritual contains traces of (Ved.Ind., II. 219). For example, in the ceremonial of his garments
arrow cow
with bow and provided He performs a mimic of sovereignty. in a engages relative of his ; J or
and
as
emblems
a a
Rajanya.3 A
made
to
game the
of
dice
;
show is played in
raid against fight with

which he
is
the symbolically ascends indication of his universal rule ; quarters of the sky as an the strength and a tiger skin, thus gaining and steps on the pre-eminence of the tiger. A notable feature of the
be
victim
he
Rajasuya is
offerings. Ratninah,
the
ceremony
of
the Ratna-havis
or
jewel
recipients of these sacrificialhonours, the the chief members were of the royal household and of the king's civil and military service : viz.
The
"
1.
The
The
2. 3.
4.
The The
The The
5. 6.
7.
8. 9.
The
The
The
The
10.
(Commander of the army). Purohita (Chaplain of the king). Mahishi (Chief Queen). Suta (CourtMinstrel and Chronicler). Gramani (Village Headman). Kshattri (Chamberlain). Samgrahitri (Treasurer). Bhagadugha (Carver). Akshavapa (Keeperof the Dice). in the Go-vikartana (King's Companion
Senani
11.
The
next
or
chase). Palagala (Courier).

essential part besprinkling. of
The
the
Rajasuya
with
was
the
Abhisheka
Savita
1
It began
offerings to Vanaspati,
Satyaprasava,
("t uq).
Agni
Grihapati,
"
Soma
V. 2. 3.
Sat.Br.
5
V. 4, 3, 1 tt $eq.
Cf. Taittirfya Samhita,
I. 8. 15 with commentary
SBE.
xli, 100,
n.
I.
FALL
OF
KASI
Pasupati, consecration
seventeen
89
Brihaspati Satya and
Vak,
Varuna
Indra
Jyeshtha, Rudra
The
Mitra
water
Dharmapati.
made
Apaji) was (Abhishechaniya

including
water
up of
kinds and
the
a
water
of
the
a
Sarasvatl,
Sea-water, dew.
from
whirlpool,
performed sprinkling was brother of the king elect, Vais'ya.

The
two
pond, a well and by a Brahmana, a

a
The
or
kinsman
and
friendly
Rajanya
were
most
important
kinds of Abhisheka
the
Punarabhisheka The
and the Aindra Mahabhisheka. Coronation Punarabhisheka or Second

Brahmana,
is described
was
in the Aitareya for Kshatriya
VIII.
5-11.
It
intended
conquering
was
part of the ceremony or Asandi which was

exception of
of
The firstinteresting monarchs. the king's ascent to the throne wood
the
made of Udumbara interwoven part

grass. Then the
with
the
(Vivayana) which
the
consisted
Munja
came
ling. besprink"
Among
tvam
other things Adhirajo bhaveha;

charshaninam.1
from
"
priest
said
tva
Rajnarii
required
Mahantam
The
mahinam
Samrajam
to get down
king
was
next
the throne
eva
and
Brahmanas
yatra
Brahmana
obeisance to the make tat Kshatram vasa meti tad

vasameti
viro
vai
Brahmanah tadviravada Here there
kshatram hasmin
is ample
tad
"
rashtram
samriddharh
Br., jayate (Ait.
VIII.
9).
tion provision for the preven-
of royal absolutism.
Janamejaya, the
son
of
Parikshit,
was
evidently
consecrated with the Punarabhisheka Mahabhisheka or The Aindra
Br. (Ait.
VIII.
11).
Indra's
great
unction
consisted of three important ceremonies, viz. : the throne). 1. Arohana (Ascending

the king's (Singing praise). 3. Abhimantrana (repetition of special formulas Mantras).
2.
Utkrosana
or
Ait. Br. VIII. 7.
90
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The
following
kings
are
said to have
:
been
consecrated
with
the
Aindra
Mahabbisheka
Janamejaya,Saryata,
VisVakarma,
Satanlka, Ambashthya,
Sudas, Marutta, Anga
Yudhamsraushti,
Br. VIII. 21-23). and Bharata (Ait. The first-mentioned king, and probably the third, fourth, fifth and ninth also belonged to the Post-Parikshit period.' important kings and princes performed Powerful another
Srauta
may
The Apastamba sacrifice called the Asvamedha. Sutra (XX. i. 1) says that a Sarvabhauma Raja the
perform
Asvamedha.
Among
the
kings
and
princes who his brothers

Para
Atnara,
were Janamejaya, performed the Asvamedha ^rutasena,and Bhimasena, Ugrasena, and king of Kosala.
Kingship
not merely
was
a
during
"
the
Parikshita-Janaka Presidency."
"
period The
was
Patriarchal
a
"
monarch
the firstamong chief noble," equals," * President of a Council of Peers." In several Vedic texts He claimed he is represented as the master of his people. to anybody he the power away of giving his kingdom
not merely
liked, and
taxing
Brihadaranyaka
11
the people Upanishad
as
much
as
he liked.
In
the
Janaka
So'ham
Bhagavate
Videhan IV.
"
says to Yajnavalkva dadami manchapi saha
dasyayeti"
"
(Brih.Up:,
bhutasya
4.
23).
The
king
is called
Visvasya
adhipati
"
and
is further
described
VIII.
" Vis'o'tsi
as
the devourer
"
of the people
Visamatta
tena
Br. (Ait.
17). Raja ta ekarh (Kaush.Up., II. 6).

The practice.
1
mukham
mukhena
king,
His
however,
power
was
was
not
an
checked,
who,
absolute despot in in the firstplace, by

according and
to
Satanika
was a
defeated
l"lintanl"-litia of Kasi
the
Mahitgovinda
of Assaka.
Suttnnta,
contempornry
ore
of
not
Sattubhu
to
of Kalihga
in
Hrahmailatta
As
the Dcccan
kingdoms
and
were
referred
prc-1'urikshita -works,
aftor 1'arikshit.
and
it is probable
that
SatSnlka
his
contemporaries
eontemi"oraries
flourished of
of
AmbAshthya
were
and
near
Yudhamsraushti
Parvata
Nitni
Narada
penultimate
who
very
in time Anga
Jaina
to
was
Nagnajitthe
probably
the
contemporary
immediate
the of
king
who,
of
Yidelia.
to"
predecessor
Dadhivahana
according
evidence,
flourished
in the 6th century
H.C.
KINGSHIP
91
the Brahmanas. sovereigns, even Punarabhisheka,

make
We
those had
have
who
to
seen
that
the
most
powerful with
the
and
were
consecrated from who

the
descend
throne
the
obeisance
to the Brahmanas
formed
higher the
educated Aitareya
community Brahmana
of
those
days.
We
learn from
(VII.27) and Kautilya's

a
Arthasastra
(Ed. 1919, p. 11) that even by the jaya was humbled

perished Brahmanas. republican
on
powerful king like JanameBrahmanas. The Vrishnis towards but the

cultivate
account
of
This shows corporations
their irreverent conduct that not only the kings,
(Sangha) too,
had
to
friendly relations with the Brahmanas. The

second
check
village
headmen
king and whom Vedic texts the

kartri
or
supplied by the ministers and aided in the consecration of the who In the the king consulted regularly.
was
Suta
"
and
the GramanA
i.e., Rajakrit,
King-maker"
styled RajaBr., III. 4. 1. 7 ; (Sat.

are
XIII.
2. 2.
18).
The
very title indicates their importance
in the body
politic. They, as well as the other ratnins. in the sacrifice of royal inauguration. figure prominently
The
claim
was
of
the
ministers
and
certainly recognised The Mahavagga to the time of Bimbisara. says (SBE, Brahmadatta XVII. of Kasi, O Bhikkhus, 304) "King
his ministers and convoked counsellors and said to them : If you should see, my good Dighavu, the son of king Dighiti of Kosala, sirs, young ' " Maha The assaroha would you do to him ? what
be consulted
to village headmen by the kings down
having
entered
Benares,
"
Jataka
through
(No.302)
the
we
refers to
city gathered
who by beat of drum In together his councillors.

a
king
the Mahavagga p.
was
1)
"
Now
when
an
find the following passage (SBE, XVII, Seniya Bimbisara, the king of Magadha,
of the eighty
holding
assembly
to Sona
thousand
Gr^mikas
he sent message
Kolivisa."
The
Chulla-Sutasoma
Jataka
also refers to the eighty
thousand
councillors of
92
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
king headed
king
by his general.
V, p.
These
were
Jataka, (Cowell's
07).
The
asked to king-making
elect power
of the councillors is recognised
also in the
Padanjali and
Sonaka
Jatakas.
check
was
supplied by the general body of distinct from the ministers the people (Janah) who were Gramikas, or and who used to meet in an and Gramanis in the Upanishads. assembly styled Samiti or Parishad
Another
In
the
Utkros'ana
passage
of
the
Aitareya
Brahmana
(VIII.17) the people (Janah) are clearly distinguished from the Rajakartarah among according to the whom, 2. 2. 18) were 4. 1. 7 ; XIII. gatapatha Brahmana (III.
included the
was
Suta
an
and
the Gramani.
That
the Samiti
or
i.e., the whole of the Janah, assembly from such expressions as " Panchalapeople, is apparent " Panchalanam Samitimeyaya," nam Parishadamajagama."
Parishad
The
Chhandogya
Upanishad
(V. 3. 1) mentions
over
the Samiti
of the Panchala
people presided
by
king
Pravahana
Jaivali,
"
Svetaketurharuneyah
Upanishad
"
Panchalanam
The
term
Samitimeyaya;
Briha-
tarn ha Pravahano
Jaivaliruvacha."
uses
daranyaka
instead
(VI. 2. 1)
the
Parishad
of Samiti
Svetaketurhava Aruneyah
people
took
nam Panchalapart in the
The Parishadamajagama." of ceremony The Dummedha
(Ait.Br. VIII. 17). royal inauguration Jataka (No. 50) refers to a joint assembly
the gentry, and
the other orders
of ministers, Brahmanas,
of the people. That
people actually put is proved by the testimony where
the
curb
of the
on
royal absolutism
Atharva
Veda
(VI. 88. 3)
and We
and
was assembly have evidence even
it is stated that concord between king essential for the former's prosperity. that the
people sometimes
expelled
executed
officials. Thus (XII.9. 3. 1 et seq. ; Eggcling,
their princes together with unpopular it is stated in the Satapatha Brahman* V.,
2C9)
"
Now
Dushtarltu
KINGSHIP
93
Paumsayana
had
come
had been
to him
expelled
from
the
kingdom
which
through
ten generations and the
Srinjayas
The who
also expelled
Revottaras
Patava
Chakra
Sthapati."
Aitareya
were
Brahmana
from
(VIII. 10)
refers to personages
their rashtras and who were anxious to them recover with the help of the Kshatriya consecrated Such persons were the Indian with the Punarabhisheka. " " of the French emigrants counterparts who sought to expelled
reclaim revolutionary France the of the Hapsburgs and

Modern Europe, that the p.
with the help Hohenzollerns learn from

was
of the
troops
(of.Lodge,
the Vessantara
to banish
517).
We
Jataka
king
of Sivi
compelled
prince Vessantara
The king
was
in obedience
to
"
the people's sentence."
told
The
bidding
of the Sivi folk if you
refuse to do
'Ihe people
then will act, methinks,
against your
and
son
you.
The
king
Behold The
replied
the people's will, and I that will do not gainsay.
Padakusalamanava
town
Jataka folk of
as
(No.432) tells 'a

a
story
how
the
and country
kingdom they
were
assembled, guilty of
beat the king and priest to death

theft, and
good man told in the Sachchariikira Jataka

anointed
a
king.
A. similar story is
We
are
(No. 73).
told in
the Khandahala
Jataka
that the
killed the minister, deposed and anointed

a
people of one the king, made him

king. The ex-king
kingdom
an
outcast
was
prince
as
not
allowed
to
enter
into the capital city.

a
Prof. Bhandarkar
points out that in the Telapatta Jataka the says that he has no power over
king of Takshas'ila
his kingdom. of
of subjects
This
Janaka
is in striking contrast
with Videhan
the utterance
quoted
above
("Bhagavate
power
dadami,"
etc.).
at
Evidently
the royal
least in the North-west,
appreciably, since the days of Janaka.
had
declined
94
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The
more
important
in the
"
referred Brahmana
"
to
of attributes " Utkrosana passage
kingship
are
of the Aitareya
(VIII.17).
bhutasya
"
The
monarch
is there
i.e., sovereign
described lord of people,

"
as
Visvasya
adhipati,"
all beings.
"
Visamatta,"
hanta,"
i.e.; devourer
of
the
Amitranam
i.e., destroyer
i.e., protector
of of
enemies, the
Brah-
mananam
"
Gopta," Gopta,"
Brahmanas,
Dharmasya In the
i.e.,protector of the laws.
expressions
quoted and
above
we
have
reference
of
to
the
king's
sovereignty
Imperium,
his power with
taxation,
his military and
functions,
his
relations
the
Hierarchy,
his
duties. judicial
POLITICAL
HISTORY
PART
II
OF
INDIA
From
the
Coronation
Extinction
The
to the of Bimbisara Dynasty, of the Gupta
following pages deal with the political history of India from the time of Bimbisara to that of the Guptas.
For the
period
from
Bimbisara
to
As'oka
cannot
has been treated by claim much originality. The subject Professor Rhys Davids and Dr. Smith, and a flood of new light has been thrown on the history of particular dynasties
by Professors Geiger, Bhandarkar,

and others. I have made in their works, and
use
Rapson,
Jayaswal
contained
of
the information
have from
fresh data gathered
mainly
supplemented epical and Jaina

a new
it with
sources.
I have also tried to present old materials in
shape, those
and my
conclusions
are
not
unoften
different from
of previous writers.
In the chapter the

causes
on
the Later Mauryas
I have
examined
and have
current
was
of the dismemberment tried to demonstrate theory that

"
the
due in
large
measure
Empire, of the Maurya the unsoundness of the fall of the Maurya authority by the to a reaction promoted Early
not
Brahmans."1
My
treatment
of
the
history periods,
was
of
the
Post-
Mauryan
1
and
chapter
on
Scythian
though
entirely
Tho
the Lator Mauryas
published
in the J.A.S.B. 1920.
13
96
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
original, is different in many writers. views I have

not
respects from
that of previous the

current
been
able
to
accept
chronology
with regard notably
to the history and
of several
dynasties,
of the Early
Satavahanas,
the Greeks
of
$akala, and the "\ka-Palhavas of the Uttarapatha.

In
use
my
account
mass
of
the
Gupta
period
have
made the
The
of
the
of fresh materials
accumulated and
since
publication
relations of discussed, connected
of the works
of Fleet, Smith
Allan.
have
Samudragupta
an
with
the Vakatakas
been
a
and
attempt
has been
made
to
present
history of the later Guptas.1
The
chapter
on
the Later
Guptas
was
published
in the JASB,
1920.
THE
AGE
OP
BIMBISARA.
97
THE
1.
RISE
The
Age
OP
of
MAGADHA.
Bimbisara. of the the
race
Under
and Nanda,
the vigorous
kings
played
of
Bimbisara
Magadha
same
Indian
history which England,
Wessex and
Pre-Norman
modern
played Prussia
part in ancient in the history of

in the history
of
Germany.
founder
or
The
of
the
Magadhan
imperial
Seniya
power
was
Bimbisara
of Bhattiya.
"renika (called also

The Mahavamsa the virtuous
was
son Bimbisara) translation, p. 12) (Geiger's
tells us old
and
that
"
Bimbisara
was
own
when
he
anointed
king by his
fifteen years father...two
learn from We the Sutta reigned." Nipata (SBE, X. II, 67) that Bimbisara's capital was at " in Magadha." Rajagaha or Rajagriha, the Giribbaja
fifty years he
early Buddhist texts throw a flood of light on the in the time of Bimbisara. There political condition of India
The
stillsurviving of small aristocratic republics four kingdoms number In addition to these of considerable extent and power." a number nonthere were of smaller kingdoms, and some
were,
as
Prof. Rhys
Davids
"
observes,
besides
Aryan
important principalities. The most the Vajjians of Vaisali and republics were An account Kusinara and Pava.1 of both has already Rhys Davids
the amongst the Mallas of these peoples
been
given. the
Among
the
smaller republics
the
mentions
8akyas of Kapilavastu,2
the Bhaggas llill, Koliyas of Ramagama, of Sumsumara the Bulis of Allakappa, the Kalamas of Kesaputta, and
the Moriyas
of Pipphalivana.
Kusinuii
Twelve
miles from
(Cunningham,AGI,
the
p.
or
434).
Tilaura
Kot in
Piprftwft in the
north
of
Bastt
district ;
the
TarSi
BHI, (Smith,
p.
159).
98
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The
the
Sakyas,as
suzerainty
already of the king of Kosala.

The
we
have
seen,
acknowledged The Koliyas were
their neighbours.
introductory
says that the river E-ohini } which Capital of the Koliyas

means
Jataka
6akya and
flows
confined
portion of the Kunala Koliya tribes had the Kapilavastu and the and by
between
by
a
month
single dam of it cultivated their crops. Once upon a time in the to flag and Jetthamula the crops began when the
droop,
labourers
from
amongst
the dwellers of both

a
Then followed citiesassembled together. Prom the mutual water. recriminations learn that the "akyas had the custom we
scramble which
of
for
ensued
marrying
their
own
sisters.
of of
a
Vanaparva
is made
the
section of the Tirthajatra Mahabharata (III. 84. 31) mention
In
the
place called Kapilavata. that

we
improbable
have
here
It is not altogether Brahmanical reference
to the capital of the
$akyas.
was
a
The kingdom
sakha
Bhagga
; for
we
state
dependency
of
the
Vatsa
learn from
353,
the preface to the Dhona-
Jataka,
No.
of
Udayana
and built
king
a
the
prince Vatsas, dwelt
that
Bodhi,
the
son
of
in Sumsumaragiri
and the between the Vatsas Vatsabhumincha
palace Harivamsa
called Kokanada.
The
Mahabharata
also testify to the close connection : (Bhaggas) and the Bhargas Kaunteyo
balavan vijigye Nishadadhipatim
balat. tatha
Bharganamadhipanchaiva
(MBh.
vatuh
II. 30.
10-11).
putrau dvau Vatsa
Pratardanasya
Bhargau
babhu-
29. 73). {Hariv.
Regarding little. The reminds

us
the Bulis and

name
the Kalamas
Kalama
a
we
know
very
of
the
capital, Kesaputta,
in the people mentioned Satapatha Brahmana (Ved.Ind., Vol. I, p. 186) and probably also in the Ashtadhyayi of Panini (VI.4, 165).
of
the
Kesins,
A tributary of the Rfiptl
Buddha, (Oldenberg,
p.
96).
THE
AGE
OF
BIMBISAltA
same
99
The gave
Moriyas
Magadha
'
the undoubtedly its greatest dynasty

were
which Geiger, Maha(cf.
clan
variisa,
p.
27).
Pipphalivana,
with
the
Moriya
Capital, is
or
apparently Grove,
famous
identical
the Nyagrodhavana
Banyan
mentioned
by
Tope
Hiuen
Tsang,
Davids,
where Buddhist
;
Embers
(Rhys
stood the Suttas, p.
135 ; Watters
Yuan
Chwang,
II, pp. 23-21
Cunningham,
lay
4.33).Fa Hien tells us twelve Yojanas to the west of Kusinara p. 70).

AGI,
pp.
429,
that the Tope Fa (Legge,
Hien,
be mentioned kingdoms may smaller Gandhara ruled by Rudraruled by Pukkusati, Roruka (Divyavadana, p. 545),Surasena ruled by Avantiyana Among
the
putta, and Anga ruled by Brahmadatta. the non-Aryan The most famous amongst
was
ties principali-
the realm
of the Yakkha
Alavaka
Nipata, (Sutta
was
SBE.,
near
X, II,
29-30).
The
realm
of Alavaka
situated Book
Alavi
mentioned
the Ganges
the
and had Alavi
of
seems
Kindred
Sayings,
p.
(SuttaNipata ; the 275) for its capital.

town
to be identical with
the
of Alabhiya
103 ; Appendix, forest
in
the
Uvasagadasao
the city there
(II, p.
was
a
pp.
51-53). Near
Book of the the
large
(cf.The
to
Kindred
Sayings,
p.
160).
same
According
Hoernle
name
means
of the kingdom
a
represents the Sanskrit

scholar
Atavi
which
forest.
"
The
points
out that in the Abhidhanappadipika
in
list of
twenty
names
is mentioned of cities including Baranasi,
Alavi
Savatthi, Vesall, Mithila, Alavi, Kosambhi,
Sagala, Sumsumaragira, sila, Champa, Saketa, Indapatta, Ukkattha, vatthu, Jettuttara, Samkassa,
In the
TakkaUjjeni, Rajagaha,Kapila-
Pataliputtaka,
and Kusinara.
the
seems
Uvasagadasao
But
Jiyasattu.
1
"
Jiyasattu
Canakka
king of Alabhiya to have been

I
a
is named
a
common
Then
did the Brfihmana

as
anoint
glorious yonth,
a
known
by
the
name
Candagatta,
king
over
all Jarabndipa,
born of
noble clan, the Moriyas."
100
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OP
INDIA
designation
later age. of Savatthi, Kampilla,

nasl
of kings The name
like the epithet Devanampiya of a Jiyasattu. is given also to the rulers Mithila, Champa,Vaniyagama
Bara-
and
Polasapura
6, 64, 100, 103, 106,
Hoernle (of. 118, 166).
Uvasagadasao,
II, pp.
Buddhist
writers
refer to other Yakkha
besides Alavaka The

most
were,
Sutta (cf.
important
however,
Nipata, SBE,
principalities Vol. X, II, p. 45).
factors in the political history of
neither the republics nor Yakkha principalities, but the four great kingdoms Kosala, Vatsa, Avanti and Magadha.
the period
the
of
In Kosala
son
had been succeeded by his The new king preserved unPasenadi or Prasenajit. impaired the extensive heritage received from his father, Kosala. He
also exercised
king Mahakosala
and ruled Kasi and

over
suzerainty
that the
a
the
"akya
"on
territory.
"We
have
as
already
seen
Samyutta five
at
Nikaya
refers to him
one
the head
of
group
of
was
Rajas,
them,
occasion when
the Exalted
One
the
Savatthi,
five
were
Rajas the
indulging
Pasenadi
being
chief
among
in various forms
of amusements."
In
her
interesting article Mrs. Rhys
"
Sage and King admirably
in Kosalaup the
Samyutta,"
character many
of
man,'
Davids
sums
" like so He is shown combining of Pasenadi, to affairs a proneness of his class all the world over,
sex
with
the
virtues and affection of

at
good
'
family
with an equally natural wish to keep in good physical form, a sense of honour and honesty, shown in his disgust at legal cheating, with a indemnities, and a greed for acquiring wealth and war fussiness conquered
over
indulgence
the
table
lost property,
with
a
magnanimity
over
towards
foe
callousness
and the punishment isboth his superstitious
of criminals.
nervousness
over
sacrificial ter slaughCharacteristic also
of dreams
the sinister significance due, in reality, to disordered appetites,
THE
AGE
OF
BIMBISARA
to be
on
101
and also his shrewd,
politic care
"
all religious orders, whether

genuineness
or
with he had testimonials to their Commemoration
good terms
not
(Bhandarkar
and
Volume,
We
p. 134). learn from
the Ambattha
Lohichcha
was a
Suttas
I, pp. (Dialogues,
108,
288) that
gave them as if they
Pasenadi
the Brahmanas,
and
them with power over a friend of the Buddha
spots on kings. were
patron of royal domains

He
was
also
and his followers, and made monasteries for their habitation (Gagga Jataka, No. 155).
He the
had
many
queens,
e.g., Mallika,
daughter
of
chief of garland Khattiya born to a

slave
woman.
makers
$akya
a
in Savatthi, and Vasabha Mahanaman from a named
He
had
daughter
called
a son
or Vajira Vajlrl
Kumari whose
at
II, (Majjhima, mother

was
p. Vasabha
110)and
Khattiya.
named Prince
Vidudabha
Vidudabha
first appears to have served as his father's Senapati or General. he succeeded Afterwards to the throne and
a
perpetrated
ferocious in
the
massacre
of the
Sakyas.
p.
Hoernle
refers
to
Uvasagadasao
who
(II,Appendix,
Prof.
56)
first
Mrigadhara,
of
is said to have
been the
minister
refers
to
or Prasenajit
Pasenadi.
Bhandarkar
important p.
Another minister called Siri-Vaddha. Digha Charayana was (MajjhimaN. II, official
another He
is probably
as
118).
identical with Dlrgha

an
Charayana
on
mentioned
by Kautilya
author
an
of
treatise
kingly
duties, and by Vatsyayana as His uncle Bandhula Erotics.

The and
author
a
of the science of
was
general. light
on
Buddhist
texts
throw
some
the foreign
affairs of Pasenadi's reign. The Majjhima Nikaya (II, was p. 101) tells us that the Kosalan monarch on friendly^terms with Seniya Bimbisara and the Visalika Lichchhavl. Angulimalo.
But
internal
he
was
much
troubled by robbers like
We
read in the Mahavagga

on
(SBE, XIII,
the road
p.
220)
that
travelling certain ]"Bikkhus
from
102
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Saketa
to
Savatthi
came
were
killed by
some
robbers.
of the
Then
the In
king's soldiers another

a
and caught
ruffians.
passage
of
(p. 261) of
the
the Mahavagga
it is stated that
residence by menaced
In
Bikkhus
in the
Kosala
country
was
the
savages. kingdom Vatsa
king
Satanika Parantapa
who
was
by his son succeeded The legends. Indian
Udayana
commentary
is the hero of many of the Dhammapada
vadatta, gives the story of the way in which Vasuladatta or Vasathe daughter of Pradyota, king of Avanti, became
Jataka it is preface to the Matanga ed rage he had Pindola torturrelated that in a fit of drunken The Kathasaritby having a nest of ants tied to him.
In
the sagara of Somadeva contains
a a
his wife.
writer of the eleventh
century
A. D.
Digvijaya (Tawney's of Udayana's Translations, Vol. I, p. 148 ff).But it is difficult to decide how much of it is folklore and how much sober history.
The Priyadarsika
of
long account
Srlharsha(Act IV) speaks
of
king
being restored by Udayana. Dridhavarman named "We have already referred to Vasavadatta, the chief The Svapna- Vasavadatta of Udayana. of Bhasa queen Padmavati is reprewho mentions another queen named sented
of Anga
.
as
sister to king
a
Darsaka
of Magadha.
Prof. Bhan-
Magandiya, named and Rhys Samavati (Bud. Ind., p. 7). Davids named refers to one tells the story of the love of the king of The Ratnavall darkar
mentions
queen
datta. and of Sagarika an attendant of his queen VasavaStories about Udayana were widely current in " in the time of Kalidasa (cf. Meghaduta, Avanti prapyaVatsa
katha kovida gramavriddhan Udayana "). It is vantim difficultto disentangle the kernel of historical truth from the
a
husk
of popular
fables.
It
some
seems
that Udayana
was
great king who matrimonial
conquests, and contracted alliances with the royal houses of Avauti
really made
and JMagadha.
THE
AGE
OF
BIMBISARA
was
108
The
throne Pradyota
and
of
Avanti Mahasena
a
Chanda
Gopalaka
the
at this time occupied by had two sons who named named the
Palaka, and
daughter
Regarding
Vasavadatta,
of Udayana. queen Pradyota the Mahavagga
character of he that was cruel (SBE, says XVII, p. 187). The Puranas say that he was " nayavari. e., destitute of good policy. The same jita," authorities
" he will indeed have the neighbouring kings observe that Sa vai pranata samantah." That he was subjectto him his neighbours is apparent from a statea king feared by ment 7) that Ajatasatru, of the Majjhima Nikaya (III.
"
son
of
Bimbisara,
fortified
Rajagrihabecause
he
was
afraid of an invasion of his territories by Pradyota. have already seen, Magadha, we as was ruled by He himself. friendly relations Bimbisara maintained with
an
his northern
embassy Gandhara.
and When
and western letter from

Pradyota
sent
was
neighbours. Pukkusati,
He the
received king of
the Magadha
king
suffering from the physician Jivaka.
jaundice
He
contracted
Kosala
matrimonial and Vaisali.
alliances with the ruling families of These marriages portance are of great imfor the history of Magadha. They paved the way
of Magadha
for the expansion
both
Bimbisara's producing
a
Kosalan
of
a
revenue
wife hundred
westward and northward. brought a Kasi village thousand for bath and
Nos. 239, 283, (Jataka money perfume to the Thusa Jataka (No. 338)and Musika
the Kosalan
princess
was
492).
Jataka
According
the
says
arose
preface
of the from
to the
Jatakas
there
(No.373) The mother of Ajatasatru. At the time of his (Ajata"
conception satru's) king
of Kosala, a the right knee of king Bimbisara."
in his mother, the daughter chronic longing to drink blood In the Samyukta p.
Nikaya
(The Book
of the Kindred
Sayings,
110) Pase-
his nephew. On page 38 nadi of Kosala calls Ajatasatru of the Book of the Kindred Sayings Madda appears as the
14
104
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
name
of
mother. Ajatasatru's represent

of
The
Jaina
daughter
writers,
on
the
of
other
hand,
Chellana,
of Chetaka
Vais'all,as the mother call
The Kunika-Ajatasatru.
Nikayas
the
Vedehiputta. Ajatas'atru
tradition because however,
or
This
seems
to
confirm
Jaina
Vais'all
"
Buddhaghosa,
resolves
situated in Videha. into Veda-Iha, Vedehi

was
"
Vedena Kindred
Ihati
intellectual
effort
(The
Book
of the
In this connection we should Sayings, p. 109 n.). Kosalan monarchs had sometimes that even the remember (cf.Vedic Index, Vol. I, pp. 190, 491. epithet Vaideha Para
Atnara is called both

come
difficult to
to
and Kausalya). It is final decision with regard to the

of from Ajatasatru
Vaideha
parentage of the mother disposal. our

Disarming
the
data
at
northern devote his undivided which

1914,
the hostility of his powerful western and neighbours by his shrewd policy, Bimbisara could
attention to the struggle with Anga after defeating Brahmadatta (JASB,
annexation of Anga
he
annexed
p.
321).
by
the
of the
The
by
Bimbisara
is
proved
evidence
of the Mahavagga
(SBE, XVII,
Digha
Nikaya
of
p. 1) and in which Champa

Brahmana
Sonadanda
that
Sutta
of
the
it is stated have
the
revenues
of the town
been
bestowed
We
by King
learn
from
Bimbisara Jaina
on
the
Sonadanda.
Sources
(Hemachandra,the
Bhagavati
was
as a governed prince with Champa
author of the SthavirfivaR ;
also the cf.
Sutra, and
the
Nirayavali
Sutra) that
Anga
separate province
as
its capital.
under a Magadhan Thus by war and
policy
Bimbisara
Magadhan
career
Anga added and a part of Kasi to the dominions, launched Magadha in that and
and aggrandisement which only ended Asoka when sheathed his sword after the conquest of learn from We Kalinga. the Mahavagga that Bimbisarn's dominions embraced which
80,000
of conquest
townships,
in
a
the
overseers
(Gamikas)of
used to meet
great assembly.
ajAtaSatiuj
Bimbisara
had many
sons,
105
Abhaya,
namely, Kunika-Ajatas'atru, Silavat, Vimala-Kondaima, and Vehalla. satru Ajata-
seems
Champa
acted (Bhagavatl Sutra,
to
have
as
his
father's Viceroy
Sutra
and
at
Nirayavalt
to
the
He Paris'ishtaparvan).
is said
have
killed his father
and seized the entire kingdom.
II.
Kunika-Ajatas'a.tru.
was Kunika-Ajatas'atru
The mark
reign
of
the
highwater
He
not
of the power
of the
Bimbisarian
dynasty.
Kasi, but permanently annexed also absorbed the state of Vaisall. The traditional account Nikaya of his duel with Kosala is given in the Samyutta
and
only hum
hied Kosala
(The Book
Haritamata,
of the Kindred
Sayings, pp. 109-110), and the Kumma Vaddhaki-Siikara, Sapinda, Tachchha

Jatakas.
It is said that after his father, the queen Even after her death
Sukara,
and the Bhaddasala
Ajatasatrumurdered
Kosala Devi
Bimbisara,
died
of love for him.

revenues
the Ajatasatru stillenjoyed
of the
Kasi
village
which
But
had
been
Pasenadi,
should
inheritance
given to the lady Kosala for bath money. the king of Kosala, determined that no parricide have his by right of a was village which
Sometimes war Ajatasatru. upon made the uncle got the best of it, and sometimes the nephew. fled away in defeat ; On one occasion the Kosalan monarch and
on
another
occasion
he
took
Ajatasatru prisoner.
Kasi
His
daughter
and
he Vajira
gave in marriage
with
to his captive nephew
village for her bath It is stated in the Bhaddasala Jataka that during money. Digha town, Charayana, Pasenadi's absence in a country
dismissed the
to the raised prince Vidudabha throne. The ex-king sent out for Rajagaha, resolved to take his nephew with him and capture Viducjahha. (Ajatasatru) But he died from exposure outside the gates of R"jagaha.
her
the Commander-in-Chief,
106
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The with
traditional account
is given
to
of
war Ajatas'atru-Kunika's
Vaisali
by
have
Jaina
writers.
King
Seniya
given his famous Seyanaga together with a huge of necklace to his younger son Vehalla by strings of jewels,
Bimbisara
is said
elephant
eighteen
Chellana,
eldest throne,
from the
son
on
his wife the daughter of King Chetaka of Vaisali. His Kuniya (Ajatas'atru) after usurping his father's
demanded
the instigation of his wife Paumaval his younger brother the return of both
to give them
gifts.
On
latter refusing
to his grandfather
Chetaka
in
up and flying with them having Vaisali, Kuniya
failed peacefully to obtain the extradition of the fugitive, II Appendix, war commenced with Chetaka (Uvasagadasao,
p.
7).
According vilasini
war
to
Buddhaghosha's
commentary
Part
on
the Sumangala the

cause
(Burmese Edition,
a
II, p.
99)
of the
was
breach with
of trust
a
the part of of
the Lichchhavis
in connection
mine
precious
gems. The
and
preliminaries
are
to the struggle between
Magadha
and the it is
Vaisali
described Suttanta.
in
the In
Mahavagga
Mahaparinibbana
the
Mahavagga
Vassakara, two related that Sunidha and ministers of Magadha, building a fort at Pataligama in order to were
repel the
"
Vajjis.The
One
was
Mahaparinibbana
once
Suttanta
on
says the
the
Blessed
dwelling
Now
in llaiaâha
at that
was
hill called the Vulture's

sattu
Peak.
time
Ajata-
Vedehiputta,
attacking
king of Magadha, he said to the Vajjians ; and

the
desirous of himself, " I will though they

these
root out these
be, I
will
Vajjians, mighty and powerful destroy these Vajjians, I will

to the
bring
to Vajjians
utter ruin.'
So he spake
Br"hmana
Va9sakara,
now,
...
the prime
minister do you
of
Magadha,
to
go
the
and Blessed
'
said Come One, and
Brahmana,
tell him that
'...
resolved Ajatasatru...has
I will root out these
Vajjians
ajAtaSatru
Vassakara hearkened
to
107
the the
words
of the king
even
as
..."
(and
king
delivered
had
to the Buddha
message
the
commanded).
In the
Nirayavali
Sutra
it is related
to
that
when of
Kunika
(Ajatasatru) prepared
attack
Chetaka
Vaisali the latter called together the eighteen Ganarajas together with the Lichchhavis of Kasi and Kosala, and
Mallakis, and asked them
or
whether
war
Kunika's
relations
demands,
subsisting
go to between
would satisfy The good with him. and Vaisali

are
they
Kosala
referred to in the
is thus
no reason
Majjhima Nikaya,
to doubt
Vol. II, p. 101.

of
There
the authenticity
the
Jaina
statement
on
the
one
the alliance regarding hand Vaisali on and enemies and

war
between
the
Kasi-Kosala
that all the

of Kasi-Kosala
It seems other. including the rulers of Ajatasatru

a
Vais'all offered and but the
combined
were
resistance.
The
Kosalan
Vajjian war
of
a
probably
movement
not isolated
events
parts
common
directed against Magadha. This

Samnites, power.
the
establishment
reminds
us
of the
hegemony
of the
struggle Etruscans and
of the tussle of
Gauls
with the
rising Roman
In the
to have
war
with
use
Vaisali
Kuniya
is Ajatasatru and
said
made
seems
of
to
Mahasilakantaga been which

a
rahamusala.
The
first
have
some
the nature
of
a
catapult
of engine of war big stones. The threw

was a
second
which,
of
men
was
chariot to which
mace
attached
and
running
about,
effected
great
p.
execution
Vol. (Uvasagadasao,
II, Appendix,
to
CO). The
rahamusala
may great European

The
war
be compared
war.
the
tanks used in the death

at
synchronised Sixteen the
with
years
the
later
of
Gosala
of
was
Mankhaliputta.
the
time
Mahavlra's
death
stillin existence.
We
confederacy anti-Magadhan learn from the Kalpa Sutra
that
108
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
on
the death in the
of Mahiivlra
Nirayavall
the confederate kings mentioned Sutra instituted a festival to be
held in memory Magadha king

seems
of that event.
The
struggle between
the
The
and the powers arrayed against him thus to have been protracted for more than sixteen years. Atthakatha account gives an of the Machiavellian by Magadha
statesmen to
sow
tactics adopted
the
seeds
of dissension among their downfall The Kosalan
the Vaisalians and
thus
bring pp.
about
Modern (of.
Review,
July Kasi
1919,
as
a
55-56).
aspiring
absorption of Vaisali and

and
wars Vajjian
result of the
the
probably
brought
face to face with the equally ambitious ruler of Magadha have already referred to a stateWe ment sovereign of Avanti. of the
was
Majjhima Nikilya
that
on
one
occasion
was
satru Ajataan
fortifying his capital because

of his dominions
he
afraid of
invasion
by Pradyota.
ever
We
do not
know
not
conquest
whether
the attack
to have
was
appear
succeeded was of that kingdom In the opinion of Mr.

portrait
made. in humbling
reserved
does Ajatasatru
Avanti. for his
The
successors.
Jayaswal
of king
the Parkham
statue
this
is a contemporary view has not met
But Ajatasatru.
with general acceptance.
III.
was Ajatasatru
Ajatas'atru's
Successors.
succeeded according to the Puranas In Prof. Geiger considers the insertion of Darsaka Dars'aka. because to be an error, the Pfili Canon after Ajatasatru indubitably
asserts
that
Udayibhadda
was
the
son
of
and Ajatas'atru recorded
Udayin
Though
Jaina tion tradiprobably also his successor. in the Pari sishtapar van (p. 42) also represents as the immediate successor of Kfmika.
reality
of
existence of Dars'aka, as is established by the discovery of Bhasa's king of Magadha, Svapna-Vasavadatta, yet in the face of Buddhist and
the the
ajataSatrips
Jaina evidence
was
SUCCESSORS
109
it cannot
successor
be
confidently
of
asserted
that he
the immediate
identities him
Prof. Ajatas'atru. who the last king

seems
Bhandar-
kar
with
Naga-Dasaka
as
is represented of Bimbisara's
by the Ceylonese
line. The
Chronicles
Ceylonese
tradition
in Hiuen
to be
by the following
the south-west
passage
Tsang's
confirmed Si-yu-ki, " To
of the
of
old Sangharama
Sangharama
last descendant
Ti-lo-shi-kia...It
about 100 li is the built was by the

II, p.
of Bimbisara
of the
Si-yu-ki, raja" (I3eal,

Sangharama who
is here
was
102).
derived
as
The
from
name
second
probably
that
of
Darsaka
represented
the last descendant
of Bimbisara.
Udayin
or
Before the
his
son
accession
of
to the
throne
Udayin
Udayibhadda,
as
acted
his father's Viceroy

p.
to have seems Ajatas'atru, Parisishta at Champa (Jacobi,
parvan,
42). The Paris'ishtaparvan further

a new
informs
us
that be founded
capital
as
on
the
bank
of the
Ganges part
of
which
came
to be
known
Pataliputra.
by the
This
the Jaina tradition is confirmed

Vayu
testimony
of the
Purana
according in the
to
which
Udaya
of the
Kusumapura
fourth
year
to
built the city of his reign. The
Paris'ishtaparvan
as
(pp.45-4-6) refers
that
of
an
king of Avanti
to be improbable
the enemy in view
of Udayin. of the fact
This does not his
seem
father
had
to
to
fortify made
his capital in expectation
attack The
about
be
by
Pradyota
king
of
Avanti.
Vaisali and
the discomfiture
of Kosala
fall of Anga and had left Avanti the

This
only
important
rival of
Magadha.
and
last kingdom
had absorbed
republics of eastern India. On the other hand, if the Kathasaritsagara (Tawney's Translation, Vol. II, p. 484) is to be believed the kingdom
of Kaus'"mbl Palaka
of
was
all the
kingdoms
at this time
annexed
to
the
realm
of
two
Avanti,
the
and
successor
of Pradyota.
were
The
kingdoms, with each
Magadha other.
Avanti,
contest
brought
the
face to face
two
The
between
for
the
U0
POLITICAL.
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
mastery
reign of
of northern
India began,
must
as
wo
have
seen,
in the
It Ajatas'atru.
have
was
The reign of Udayin. time of Sis'unaga.
issue
during the continued finally decided in the
In
"
the
Patna
opinion of Mr. Jayaswal one " Gallery in the Bharhut Statues

is
a
of the famous of the Indian

to
Museum
portrait of
Udayin.
:
According
him
the statue bears the following words
Bhage
He
ACHO
chhonidhise. with king
identifiesACHO
Aja
mentioned
in the
Bhagavata
list of Sais'unaga kings, and
Matsya,
Vayu
and
Brahmanda
with Udayin of the lists. Mr. Jayaswal's
reading and interpretation of the inscription have not, been accepted by several scholars including however, Professors Chanda Dr. Barnett, Majumdar. and and
Dr.
was
Smith,
however,
while
"
unwilling
was
to
dogmatize,
In the
of opinion that the statue
third
edition theory
as
of his
"
Asoka
pre-Maurya. he considers Mr.
wal's Jayas-
probable.
of
The
are so
characters
the short inscription
on
the statue
come
must
impossible to difficult to read that it is well-nigh For to a final decision. the present the problem be regarded as not yet definitely solved. Cunningham
as
described the statue
that of
u
Yaksha.
According
to him
the figure bore the words Chanda's reading is : Bha
Yakhe
Achusanigika."
Prof.
owner ga Achachha nivika (the (?) Dr. Majumdar of inexhaustible capital, i.e.,Vaisravana).1 40, 4. (vi) reads : Gate (Yakhe ?) Lechchhai
Udayin's Nandivardhana
successors
according
to
the Puranas
the
were
and
Mahanandin.
But
Ceylonese
chronicles place after Udaya Dasaka. Munda and Naga

account
the kings named Anuruddha, Here the Ceylonese again
is partially confirmed
by the Anguttara
Nikaya
Indian Antiquary,
March,
1019.
AJATASATRU'S
SUCCESSORS
111
which
refers to
Munda,
King
Bhandarkar
Priyaka.
as
mentions his queen The Auguttara Nikaya

of
of Pataliputra. Prof. Bhadradevl and treasurer
the capital
Munda
putra Patalimentioning indirectly confirms the
by
tradition regarding the transfer of the Magadhan metropolis from or Pataliputra. Rajagrihato Kusumapura chronicles state that all the kings from to Naga-Dasaka were Ajatasatru parricides. The people became angry, banished the dynasty and raised an nmcitya
named Susu
new
The
Ceylonese
Nflga king
to the (Sisunaga)
seems
throne.
The Magadhan
"
to
have The he
Viceroy his
son
at Benares.
at
acting Puranas tell

will make of
been
as
us
the
that
placing his own

provincial
custom
was
Benares
Girivraja
as
abode."
governors
The
employment
amatyas
cause The not surprise. need prevalent as late as the time of Gautamiputra
Satakarni.
The Puranic
statement
that
Sis'unaga destroyed
the
of the of the Pradyotas proves the correctness power Ceylonese tradition that he came after Bimbisara who was In view a contemporary cannot of this we of Pradyota.
accept the
other Puranic
statement
that Sisunaga
was
the
It may be argued that progenitor of Bimhisara's family. he must have Sis'unaga had his capital at Girivraja as flourished before TJHayin who was the the firstto remove
capital to Pataliputra. But the fact that Kalasoka, the son had to retransfer the royal resiof Sis'unaga, dence and successor from to Pataliputra (SBE, XT, p. Rajagriha
shows
that
one
xvi)
capital. Puranic
own
Who
of his predecessors had reverted to the old is made clear by the was this predecessor
* his Girivraja statement that Sisunaga will make '\ he inclusion of Benares within Sisunaga's abode."
dominions
also proves
were
that
who Ajatasatru
the
and first to establish Magadhan
he
came
after Bimbisara
authority in Kas'i.
15
112
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Erora
work
statement
in
the
Malalankaravatthu,
Pali
more
of modern ancient books,
date, but following that
very closely the

a
residence at (SBE, XI, p.
it appears Vaisali which

"
$is'unaga had
royal
ultimately became
,
his capital
xvi).
That
monarch
(Susunaga), not
origin, re-established the city of his mother's unmindful fixed in it the royal residence. From that of Vesali, and time Rajagaha lost her rank of royal city which she never This recovered." afterwards passage which says that
Rajagrihalost
Sis'unaga, proves
days
of
her
rank
of
royal city from

after
the time of
the
that
Sis'unaga came
period
i.e.,the Rajagriha, Ajatasatru. The

to have
of
palmy Bimbisara and
most
important
achievement
of
Sis'unagaseems
been the annihilation of the power and prestige of Pradyota, the firstking the Pradyota dynasty of Avanti. succeeded Puranas by Palaka
after
or
of the line, had been

came
a
whom
Aryaka.
named
The
king
Nandivardhana,
place after Aryaka Vartivardhana or
Ajaka (Avanti-
vardhana of the
add that Sis'unaga will destroy the prestige Pradyotas and be king. Mr. Jayaswal identifies
?), and
Ajaka and Aja-Udayin

or
Nandivardhana
and
of
the
Avanti
list
with
Nandivardhana
But
of the
Puranic
list of
Saisunaga kings.
Prof. Bhandarkar
son
says that Aryaka
Ajaka
was
the
of
Palaka.
The
important
was
the elder brother of tiling to remember is that the by
Gopala,
Pradyota
dynasty
humbled
Sis'unaga. Whether
the
Saisunaga occupation of Avanti

after Palaka,
or
Sis'unaga was
his by
son
place immediately two generations later, is immaterial. by succeeded according to the Puranas
took
Kakavarna,
son
his
according to the Ceylonese chronicles Kalasoka. Professors Jacobi, Geiger and that Kalas'oka, "the black Asoka"
Bhandarkar
suggest
"
and Kakavarna,
same
" the one are the crow-coloured and person. This conclusion is confirmed by the evidence
ajAtaSatru's
of
successors
us
the
As'okavadana
and does
Munda,
vamsa,
Kfikavarnin places after Kalasoka (Geiger, Mahanot mention
which
two important most p. xli). The events of the the holding of the Second Buddhist are reign of Kalasoka
Council at Vaisali,
and
the
his
retransfer
of the capital to
Pataliputra.
Kasinath
Bana
in
Harshacharita p.
(edited by
Pandurang
the death that
Parab,
of
concerning stated
223)gives a curious legend Kakavarna It is (Kalas'oka).

"ais'unagi had
a
there
Kakavarna
dagger
vicinity of his city. The is, as the tragic end of Kakavarna-Kalasoka story about we evidence. shall see later, confirmed by Greek his ten sons The successors are of Kalasoka were who
thrust into his
throat
in the
supposed
to
have the
ruled
simultaneously.
were
Their
names
to according Korandavarna,
Mahabodhivamsa
Bhadrasena,
Mangura,
Jalika, Sarvanjaha,
Ubhaka,
Safijaya,Koravya,
Prof. Bhandarkar
Nandivardhana suggests that
and Panchamaka. Nandivardhana of the Nandivardhana

of
Mahabodhivamsa
Puranic
statue
is most
probably
the
list. Mr.
Jayaswal
in the Bharhut
says that the headless Patna Gallery of the Indian Museum is a

to
According portrait of this king. on the statue is as follows :

"
him
the inscription
Sapa
He
(orSava)khate Vata
Namdi
as
Namdi.
regards Vata dhana (the name Nandivardhana.

of the Journal
Vartivarabbreviation of in the Vayu list) of Nandivardhana and Mr. R. D. Banerji in the June number
an
Society, and Orissa Research the 1919, says that there cannot be two opinions about Prof. Chanda, however, regards the reading Vata Namdi.
of the Bihar
statue
in question
as
an
image
as
the inscription which
it bears
of a Yaksha follows :
"
and
reads
Yakha
sa
(?)rvata
namdi.
114
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Dr.
as
Majumdar
:
"
says
that the inscription may
be read
follows
Yak he He
and
sam
Vajinam 70.
places the inscription in the second century A. D., by Cunningham theory propounded supports the Yaksha by Prof. does not agree He Chanda. and upheld
with those scholars who

of
some
a
conclude
that the statue is a
trait por-
"aisunaga sovereign
in
the
letters
because there are simply inscription under discussion which
may
to
Saisunaga. Referring be construed as a name of a Mr. Jayaswal's suggestion that the form Vata Namdi
variant proper Namdivardhana)he says that
as
is composed and
of two
names
(Vartivardhana
II
a
was
Chandragupta
had of
also known
name
names
Devagupta,
who
and Vigrahapala has

ever
or
second
ûrapala; but
like
or
heard
compound
and
Chandra-Deva
Deva-Chandra,
$uraVata
Vigraha
Vigraha-$ura ?
Haraprasad
Vratya
Mahamahopadhyaya
Namdi
has most
to
âstri takes
to
mean
Namdi
as
and
of the articles of dress
says that the statue Katyayana by given

the
the
are
Vratya
Kshatriya.
In the Puranas
Sisunaga
i. e., Vratya Kshattrabandhus, as mentioned Kshatriyas. The Mahamahopadhyaya inclines to thus
kings
the view
of Mr.
Jayaswal
that
the
statue
in question
is a portrait of a Sais'unaga king.1 Mr. Ordhendra Coomar Gangoly

as
Yaksha
image,
and
draws
our
regards the statue attention to the
catalogue
Yakshas in the Mahamayuri the of and " Nandi cha Vardhanas Nandipassage chaiva nagare 2 Dr. Barnett is also not satisfiedthat the vardhane." four syllables which may bo read as Vata Nariidi mention the
name
of
Sais'unagaking.
of
Dr. Smith
"
however
in
the third edition

*
his
1919.
"
As'oka
"
admits
Modem
the possibility
October,
1919.
JBORS,
December,
Rotiow,
AJATA"ATltU'S
of Mr.
as
SUCCESSORS
115
Jayaswal's
still unsolved.
warrant statue
contention. data at The
We
our
regard
the
are
problem
too scanty
on
disposal
to
the
conclusion
mentions
a
that the inscription
the
Patna
seems
Sais'unaga king.
Jayasvval propose with
The
script
to be late.
Messrs. R. D. Nandivardhana, mentioned

in
Banerji and
the
to identify
âisunaâ king,
the
:
"
Nandaraja
the
the
Hathigumpha
inscription of Kharavela
king of Kalinga.
name
One
of
passages
containing
of
runs Nandaraja
thus
vase
Pamchame
cha
dani
Na
(m) da-raja-tivasasata-
(gha?j fitam
"In been
the
used
Tanasuliyavata fifth year
panadim nagaram pavesa... he had an aqueduct that had not

years
for
300
(or 103)
since king
Nanda
conducted
into the city." is identified with Nanda reference be and

to
on
Nandivardhana
of Kshemendra's
are
or
the strength who,

we
the Purvanandah
from
told, should
Later
distinguished
the Navanandah
Nandas,
identified with Nandivardhana

History
Katha
not
Mahanandin
and
(The In Corrections).
Yoganauda.
Oxford the
of
India,
and Additions
Sarit-Sagara, however,
from the
Purvananda
is distinguished, The
Navanandah,
the
but from
Puranas
and
Ceylonese
Nanda
authorities know
of the
existence
of only
one
line.
The
Nandirepresent vardhana dynasty which is as a king of the Saisunaga lino "a Moreover, as Prof. sharply distinguished from the Nandas. Chanda points out (Memoirs of the Archaeological Survey
and
of
Puranas
the
Mahabodhivamsa
India,
No.
1, p.
11),the
we
Puranas
that Nandivardhana show On the contrary Kalinga.
had
are
contain nothing to to do anything with
distinctly told by those
authorities that when and kings their
the kings of the
"aisunaga dynasty
in Magadha 32 reigning predecessors were in succession synchronously. reigned in Kalinga
It is not
Nandivardhana
but Mahapadma
Nanda
who
is
116
POLITICAL
HISTORY
"
OF
INDIA
"
said to
"
have
brought
all
of
all under So
his sole sway

we
and
uprooted
Kshatriyas."
the Hathigumpha
Namdaraja
possession Mahapadma
identify should inscription who held

the
of
Kalinga
or
Nanda
from the
one
either with of his sons.

as
all-conquering
We
learn
that
the Puranas
well
as
the Ceylonese supplanted
Chronicles
Sais'unagadynasty
was
bv the Kanda
line.
IV.
The
Chronology
of
the
Bimbisara-Sisunaga
Group.
There Puranas
is
considerable
the
disagreement Chronicles
the
between
the
and
of
Ceylonese kings
of
chronology
and
the
the regarding Bimhisarian (orNaga)
Sais'unaga
dynasties.
Even
Dr.
Smith
is not
disposed Prof
to accept all the dates given
in the Puranas.
Bhandarkar
observes
a
(Carm. Lee,
1918, p.
68)"they (the
Puranas) assign
reigns, i. e.,
preposterous." Bimbisara
period of 363 years to ten consecutive at least 36 years to each reign which is quite According
to
the Ceylonese
Chronicles
for 32 ruled for fifty-two years, Ajatasatru for 8 and Munda years, Udaya for 16 years, Anuruddha for 24 years, Susunaga for 18 years, years, Nagadasaka
Kalasoka
Gautama
for 28 years, and Kalasoka's sons died when Ajatasatru Buddha was
for
on
22
years.
the throne
years after
for 8 years
(Carm. Lee,
of
p.
i. c, 52+8=60 70),
and Geiger adduce for believing that the Parinirvana really good grounds took place in 483 B. C. (JRAS, 1909, pp. 1-34; Geiger, Adding B. C. we 60 to 483 Mahavamsa, p.
the accession
Bimbisara.
Fleet
xxviii).
as
get the year
543
B. C.
the
date
of
an of Bimbisara Pukkusati. independent kingdom ruled by a king named had lost its independence By B. C. 516 Gandbara and had
Bimbisara.
In
the
time
accession Gandhara was
the
of
become
to subject
Persia,
as
we
know
from
the
Behistun
THE
NANDAS
117
inscription
and This
of
Darius.
It
is thus
his contemporary
Bimbisara the
543.
clear that Pukkusati lived before B. C. 516. which his places this is the
eras.
with accords accession in B. C. starting point Prof. Geiger

to
some
chronology Curiously the the

were
of
one
of that
48'i
enough traditional Nirvana dates 544

starting
in
shows
(543 according
of two to the
era
and scholars)
eras.
distinct
He
proves
that
points down Ceylon
beginning
was
of the eleventh
century
A. D. the
can
Nirvana
no
reckoned
era
was
from
483
B. C.
B.
There
was
thus be real
doubt
era.
that the What
of
483
C.
the
era
Nirvana
or
was
then
the origin of the
of 544
era
543
B. C. ?
It is not altogether
from in
improbable
Bimbisara,
on
was
that this
the accesion of Later and
and
was
at
reckoned first current
Magadha. Ceylon
it travelled
to distant lands including
confounded
the
writh the
era
Nirvana fell into its place.
era
of
483
B. the
C.
era
Then of 544
real Nirvana
came
disuse, and
B. C.
to occupy
V.
The
Nakdas.
was
We
have
seen
that the
âis'unaga dynasty
The
name
by
was
the line of Nanda.
of the
supplanted first Nanda
Mahapadma
according him
as
according to the Puranas, and Ugrasena to the Mahabodhivamsa. The Puranas describe
of
a
Sudragarbhodbhava, born i.e.,

by
Sudra mother. The

as
Jaina
of
a
Parisishtaparvan (p.46)represents Nanda

courtesan
a
the
son
barber.
the
confirmed
of
by
Jaina tradition is strikingly classical accounts of the father contemporary.
The
Alexander's
Magadhan
Curtius
says
11
The Invasion (McCrindle, of India by Alexander, p. 222) i. e., the last Nanda's) father (i. His (Agrammes', e., the in faet a barber, scarcely staving off first Nanda) was
hunger
not
by
his
daily
earnings,
but who,
from
his being
uncomely
in person, had gained the affections of the
118
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
queen,
and
was
by
her
place in the
confidence however, he treacherously

the pretence
influence advanced to too near a Afterwards, of the reigning monarch. murdered

as
his sovereign guardian
and
then, under
of acting
to the
royal
children,
usurped
the supremo
princes to put the young king." The murdered sovereign Kalasoka-Kakavarna

from Bana, the who
ing authority, and havdeath begot the present

seems
to
have
as
been know
had
tragic end
we
Harshacharita.
a
Kakavarna
Saisunagi, says
had
dagger The
thrust young
of his city.
were
into his throat in the vicinity princes referred to by Curtius

of
evidently
account
the
sons
Kalasoka-Kakavarna.
The fits
Greek
in well
of the rise of the family of Agrammes
account of the end of the with the Ceylonese $aisunaga line and the rise of the Nandas, but not with the Puranic as a story which represents the firstNanda
son
of the last âisunagaby
$udra
the
woman,
name
and
makes
no
mention
of the young
a
princes.
of
The
Agrammes Augrasainya,
have
seen,
is
probably
"
corruption
Sanskrit
son
of Ugrasena."
of
Ugrasena
is, as
we
the
name vamsa.
the
His
first Nanda
son
may
to the Mahabodhiaccording Augrasainya termed aptly be
which
the Greeks
corrupted
into
Agrammes
and
later
on
into Xandrames. The
Matsya,
Vayu
and
Brahmanda
Puranas
call
Mahapndma, Kshatriyas
the first Nanda
king, the destroyer sole
of all the
(Sarva Kshatrantaka) and

the earth which
was
monarch
(ekarat) of
which which the
etc.
under his undisputed
terms
imply
that
he
overthrew
sway all the dynasties
ruled contemporaneously viz., with the 6ais'unagas, Ikshvakus, Haihayas Kalirigas, As'makas, Siirasenas,
The
of the unification of a considerable portion of India under Nanda's sceptre is corroborated

account
Puranic
by the classical writers who speak of the most powerful in the time of the Beas peoples who dwelt beyond
THE
NANDAS
119
Alexander
capital
at
as
being
under
Palibothra
sovereign The (Pataliputra).
one
who
had
his
of
a
inclusion
by
within Nanda's dominions seems Kathasaritsagara the of passage Kosala
to be implied
(Tawney's
Translation, in
p.
Ayodhya.
a
21) which
refers
to
the camp
of king Nanda
Several Mysore
inscriptions state that Kuntala,
included the southern part of the which province Bombay Presidency ruled and the north of Mysore, was by the Nandas scription (Rice, Mysore and Coorg from the Inp. date,
3).
But
these
are
the twelfth century, and
of comparatively too much cannot important

of
modern be built
upon
of
their statements.
More
is the evidence
the Hathigumpha
inscription
connection
Kharavela
an
which
mentions
Nandaraja in
The
passage in held sway in Kalinga. that Nandaraja

Kalinga.
of Khara vela's inscription
seems
aqueduct of to imply the inscription seems second passage to state that king Nanda
A
with
as trophies the statue (orfootprints) of the carried away firstJina and heirlooms of the Kalinga kings to Magadha
pp. 447, 457-458). In view of Nanda's possession of Kalinga, the conquest of regions lying to be altogether improbable. further south does not seem
(JBOItS, 11)17,December,
years to the reign of is probably a mistake but 88 (Ashtasiti) the firstNanda, for the Vayu 28 (Ashtavimsati), as assigns only 28
The
Matsya
Purana
assigns 88
years.
According
to
Taranath
Nanda
reigned
29 years
to the Ceylonese p. 362). According the Nandas accounts ruled only for 22 years. by his eight Mahapadma-Ugrasena was succeeded sons who ruled for twelve years according to the Puranas.
Ant., (Ind.
1875,
The Ceylonese Chronicles,
give the total length of the reign-period of all the nine Nandas as 22 years. The Puranas of one mention only the name
as
we
have already
seen,
son
of Mahapadma,
viz., Sukalpa.
names,
The
Mahabodhivamsa Bhutapala,
gives the following

16
Panduka, Pandugati,
120
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Bashtrapala, and
Dhana.
Govishanaka,
The
Dasa9iddhaka,
Kaivarta
last king
or
writers
Agrammes
is called by the classical Xandraines. is, as we Agrammes corruption

of the Sanskrit
have
seen,
probably
the Greek
patronymic The
Augrasainya.
left to his
sons a
firstNanda
a
not
only
big empire
Curtius
but
tells
also
us
large
army
and
full exchequer.
that Agrammes
Prasii
kept
in
the
king of the Gangaridae and the field for guarding the approaches to
and
200,000
his country
2,000
20,000
cavalry
infantry,
was
besides
most
four-horsed
chariots, and,
what
the
formidable
ran
force of all, a troop of elephants of 3,000. But
which,
and
he said,
up to the number
accounts.
Diodorus
Plutarch
of
give similar
they
raise the
number
elephants to 4,000 and 6,000 respectively. is referred to by The enormous of the Nandas wealth Prof. S. K. Aiyangar nings (Beginpoints out several writers.
of South
Indian
History,
p.
89)
that
Tamil
poem
contains the Nandas
an
"
interesting statement
which having itself in the floods of the Ganges."

Hiuen
seven
regarding the wealth of hid firstin Patali, accumulated

The
Chinese
of king
pilgrim Nanda's
Tsang
refers to
"
the five treasures
A passage of the Kathasaritprecious substances." Translation, Vol. I, p. 21) that king sagara says (Tawney's Nanda possessed 990 millions of gold pieces. The
Ashtadhyayi
a
of
Panini,
translated by Mr.
4".21)
:
S. C.
Vasu
contains
rule
(Sutra II.
as
an
illustration
of which
the following passage
is cited
Nandopakramani This indicates that

one
manani.
with the invention of a learn from Kautilya's Arthasastra, Kamandaka's We
kings was of the Nanda particular kind of measures. Mudrarakshasa
credited
Nltisara, the
Puranas,
was
and
the
that the
Nanda
dynasty
overthrown
by Kautilya the famous
THE
NANDAS
121
minister
of
of Chandragupta
Maurya. revolution
No
detailed account
this great
dynastic
of
an
has
survived.
The
accumulation Nanda kings
enormous
amount
a
of wealth by the
extortion. that Agrammes
probably Moreover,
implies
we
good
deal of financial
told by the classical writers (thelast Nanda) " was detested and held
are
cheap
than
by
his
as subjects
he rather took after his father

as
conducted
himself
Invasion passage
The (M'Crindle,
of a occupant of India by Alexander,
the
throne p.
"
222).
The
as
Puranic
:
about
the
revolution
stands
follows
Uddharishyati
Kautilyo
tan
sarvan
vai dvir ashtabhih Kautilyas Chandraguptam tu Tato Mr.
rajye'bhishekshyati.
(Ind.Ant.,
1914,
Jayasvval
p.
124)
proposes
to
read he
Virashtrabhih
takes
to
mean
instead of dvirashtabhili. Virashtras

was
the Arattas, and adds that Kautilya

"
helped The
by the Arattas Milinda-Panho

an
the band
"
of robbers SEE., XXXVI, {cf.
of Justin.
refers to
the and soldier in the service of the royal family of Nanda, and he war Now in that war, waged against king Chandagutta.
Nagasena,
Nandas
episode of the great struggle " the Mauryas Bhaddasala, : there was
pp. 147-48) between the
there
one
were
eighty
Corpse Holocaust
dances.
has
For they place
say that when
great Head the
taken
(by
and
which
slaughter of ten thousand elephants, and a lac of horses, and five thousand charioteers, hundred less kotis of soldiers on foot), then the headarise and
is meant
corpses
The
dance
contains
in
a
frenzy
over
field." the battleof

what
passage But untrustworthy. bloody

Nandas
encounter
good
a
deal
is
we
have
here
reminiscence
of the
between
and
the Mauryas
forces of the contending Ind. Ant., 1914, p. 12 1 (cf. n.).
the
122
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
THE
PERSIAN
AND
MACEDONIA
INVASIONS.
While
interior Empire,
the
were
kingdoms gradually
and
being
republics of the Indian in the Magadha merged

passing through the first half of the
were
those
of North- West
a
India In
vicissitudes of
different kind.
B. C. the Uttarapatha beyond the Madhyasixth century des'a, like the rest of India, was parcelled out into a number of small states the most
important
arose
of which
were
Gandhara
of
and
Kamboja.
of
No
sovereign
in this part
India
as
capable
welding Ugrasena-Mahapadma
region
was
together the warring

had done
in the
communities,
East.
The
whole
at
once
the natural which grew
prey of up in Persia.
or
and disunited, and formed wealthy the strong Achsemenian monarchy
Kurush Persian
Cyrus
(558-529 B.C.)the
led
an
founder
of the
Empire
is said to have
expedition
against
India through escaping p. We

with
But
Gedrosia but had to abandon

seven
men
the enterprise, F.
only
(H.
and
Strabo, III.,
valley.
city of
74).
he
learn from Arrian
successful in the Kabul Pliny that he destroyed the famous

was more
Kapis'a. that
"
informs
us
Edition, (Chinnock's
p.
399)
the district west of the river Indus as far as the river Asvatakas, ? isinhabited by the Astacenians ( Cophen (Kabul)
Mbh.
These
VI.
51) and
in
the Assacenians
ancient times
Indian (Asmakas), the
tribes.
were
subjectto
Assyrians,
afterwards to the Medes, and finally they submitted to the as Persians, and paid tribute to Cyrus the son of Cambyses Strabo tells us that on one occasion ruler of their land."
the
Persians
summoned
the Hydraces
(the Kshudrakas)
as
from India
to the Panjab) (i.e.,
attend them
mercenaries.
PERSIAN
AND
MACEDONIAN
'
INVASIONS
Hi
or
In the Behistun
the (522-486 B.C.),
inscription
of Darayavaush
Darius,
third sovereign
of
the
Achaemenian among
But
no
dynasty, the
the people of Gandhara

of
(Gadara) appear
Persian Empire.
subjectpeoples
is there made
are
the
mention
of the
Hidus the
(people of
the Indus
Valley) who
listsof
included
with given
Gandharians
in the
on
subjectpeoples
by
the inscriptions
the
palace of Darius at Persepolis, and on his tomb at Nakshinfers that the Indians From i-Rustum.1 this Rapson
(Hidus) were (the date of

this
conquered at the Behistun

in 486
some
date between
516
B. C,
inscription) and
B. C.
the end of
to
the reign of Darius conquest India

as are
The
preliminaries
described
by Herodotus
Ancient
"
described in Classical desirous

to
(M'Crindle, Literature, pp. 4-5)

what
he
being (Darius) which
know
in
part
the
Indus,
is the second
sea,
river that produces

sent in ships both
crocodiles, others
on
discharges itself into the

whom he could rely
to
make
true report and
also
from
Scylax of Caryauda.
the
They
accordingly
and the the
sea
setting
out
city
of
Caspatyrus
country
east
of Paktyike sunrise
to
sailed down
the river towards

then
and
the
sea
sailing
on
the
westwards, where
they arrived the
in the thirtieth month
at that
place
king
of
Egypt
After
despatched
these persons
the had
Phoenicians, sailed round,

"
to sail round
Libya.
the
Darius
subdued
Indians
and frequented the sea." that Herodotus tells us

and and the most
India
"
constituted
of
the
twentieth Empire,
populous
a
satrapy
the
Persian larger
that it paid
rest,
tribute proportionately
of
than all the

was
360
talents
included
in the seventh
India left by Herodotus it embraced

1
Gandhara gold dust. The details regardsatrapy. ing leave no room for doubt that
and
was
the
Persian
Indus
Lexicon and
valley
the Texts
bounded
on
the
by
Ancient
of tho Achaotuenidan
Inscriptions
H. C. Tolman.
1U
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
"
INDIA
east by the desert of
Rajaputana.
is all saud the
;
That
part
of
India
with
towards
whom
we
the rising
are
sun
for of the people
acquainted,
east
Indians
live the
furthest
towards
the
and
the sunrise,
of all the inhabitants
of Asia, for the Indians'
country
towards
the
east
is
desert by
reason
of the sands."
or
Khshayarsha
successor
Xerxes
the (480-464 B.C.),
son
and provinces.
of Darius, maintained
his hold
on
the Indian
he led against Hellas both In the great army which " India " were The GandhaGandhara and represented.
rians
are
described
by Herodotus
"
"
as
bearing
bows
of reed
Indians as being clad in cotton and short spears, and the bows with arrows tipped with garments and bearing cane iron. An interesting relic of Persian influence in India
is
or a
Taxila
inscription in Aramaic
characters
of the fourth
fifth century
Indians
B.C.
(JRAS., 1915,
pp,
340-47).
Codomannus
Indians
as
"
figured in the army
which
Darius The
(335-330 B.C.)led
were
against Alexander. with the
who
the
conterminous
Bactrians,
also
had and the Sogdianians aid of Darius, all being under the command the Viceroy of the land of Bactria. They were
Bactrians themselves the who
were
come
to the
of Bessus,
followed
by
Sacians,
Scythian These
tribe belonging
were
to the Scythians
dwell in Asia. in alliance
not
to subject
Bessus
but
with Darius.... Barsaentes,
the
men
Viceroy who
were
of
Arachotia,
led the Arachotians

Indians... There
and the
were
a
called mountaineer
few
Elephants,
to the Indians belonging who about fifteen in number, live this side of the Iudus. With these forces Darius had encamped the river Bumodus, near at Gaugamela, 600 stades distant from the city of Arbela."1 The about
hold of the Achyemenians however, grown very whole

of
on
the
Indian
provinces
had, the
into
feeble
India
about
was
this time, and
north-western
1
parcelled
pp. 142-143.
out
Chinnock,
Arrian's
Anabasis,
PERSIAN
AND
MACEDONIAN
INVASIONS
125
innumerable important
1.
kingdoms among
and
republics.
list of the
:
"
more
these states is given below
The
Aspasian
territory
It lay in the difficult hill country river. The

near
chieftain of the Aspasians river Euaspla,
of the Kabul dwelt in a city on or

north
the
a
Kunar,
were
tributary
and
of
supposed the Kabul.
the
Other
Aspasian
cities
Andaca
2.
Arigaeum.1
of the Guraeans
:
The
was
country washed
It
by the river Guraeus and
(Pafijkora) and
the country
lay
between
the
land of the Aspasians
of the
Assakenians.
3. The
kingdom
of Assakenus
It
had
its capital at Massaga
';
formidable
fortress
of the Malaprobably situated not very far to the north kand Pass but not yet precisely identified." The name the Sanskrit Asvaka or represents of the Assakenians
Asmaka.
1.
The
Asmakas
are
are
mentioned
in
by
Panini
(IV.
the
173).
of
They the
authors
Sarhhita.
placed Markandeya
of this
name
the
Purana
north-west
by
and probably
the
Brihat
branch
and
people
settled in
the Deccan,
gave their
to the Assaka
MahajanaAssakenian
pada
mentioned
a
in the Anguttara
Nikaya.
The
king had
than of 20,000 cavalry, more powerful army infantry, The 30 30,000 elephants. reigning and invasion is called by the king at the time of Alexander's
Greeks Assakenos.
His mother
was
Kleophis. p.
Assakenos
Eryx
had
brother
(Invasion of
Alexander,
378) called
by Curtius and Aphrikes Peukelaotis : 4.

It lay
on
by
Diodoros.
the road from
Kabul p.
to
the
Indus.
Arrian
tells
us
403) that
the Kabul
falls
with
into the Indus
in the land called Peukelaotis, taking
Chinnock'a
Arrian
pp. 230-231.
126
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
itself the
Malantus,
the
Soastus
and
Guraeus. It
of
Peukelaotis
formed
represents
western
Sanskrit
of
Pushkaravatl.
the The
part
the
old
kingdom
Gandhara.
capital is represented N. E. of Peshawar,

Arrian, and
by the modern Charsadda, 17 miles on the Swat river, the Soastus of the Suvastu of the Vedic texts.
The
was
reigning
Astes
king at the time of Alexander's invasion defeated and killed by (HastiP).1 He was
a
:
Hephaestion,
5.
general of the Macedonian
king.
Nysa
was
a
It
It
was
small hillstate with
long
alleged to have been before the invasion

p. descended but
republican constitution. founded by Greek colonists Arrian

are came
of Alexander.2
"
says
not
an
399)
from
the
the
Nysaeans
men
Indian
race,
who
into
Curiously enough a Yona or Greek India with Dionysus." along with Kamboja in the Majjhima state is mentioned Nikaya (II. 149) as flourishing in the time of Gautama Buddha
and Assalayana.
to
are
According
of
once
Holdich where
the
the
lower
spurs and
Koh-i-Mor
stood. At the time of for their President. had Akouphis Nysaeans
city invasion Alexander's

They
ancient
valleys of Nysa
the
a
had
Governing p.
Body
of 300
members
(Invasion of
Alexander,
81).
6.
Taxila
or
Takshas'ila
Strabo says
Indus city,
(H. "
P.'s Ed.
Ill,
p.
90) "between
Taxila,
a
the large
and
the
Hydaspes
was (Jihlam)
The by good laws. neighbouring governed and is crowded with inhabitants and very fertile." country The kingdom of Taxila formed the eastern part of the old
kingdom
of Gandhara.
of Alexander p.
Chinnock,
man's
Anabasis
of
and
Indica, p. 228. Hamilton and

Falconer,
"
M'Crindle,
Invasion
Alexander,
79
Btrabo,
Vol. Ill, p. 76.
PERSIAN
AND
MACEDONIAN
INVASIONS
127
In B.C. 327 the Taxilian
throne
was
the Greeks called Taxiles. prince whom arrived in the Kabul valley he sent a herald of Macedon to Taxiles to bid him come and meet him. Taxiles ingly accordhim, bringing valuable gifts. did come to meet
occupied by When Alexander
When
he died his son
Mophis
or
Omphis
(Sanskrit Ambhi)
Curiously enough Kautilya, succeeded to the government. the famous minister, refers to a school of political philosophers connects called Ambhiyas, and Dr. E. W. Thomas
them
with Taxila
Arthasastra, (Barhaspatya
Introduction,
P-
15).
7.
Abhisara
:
Strabo says
was
(H."
situated among The position of this state who
E.'s Ed. Ill, p. 90) that the kingdom the mountains above the Taxila country. correctly denned by Stein Mbh. VII. 91.43) Darvabhisara {cf.
was
observed that comprised the whole tract of the lower and lying between the Jihlam and the Chinab.
contemporary
middle
hills
Abisares, the
of Alexander, was a shrewd politicianof the III of Sardinia. When the type of Charles Emanuel invader arrived he informed him that he was Macedonian
ready And
to surrender
himself battle
famous
and
the land which

was
yet before
the
Alexander
and
the
which Poros,
fought
he ruled. between
Abisares
intended to
his forces join p. 276). 8. The
Arrian, with those of the latter (Chinnock,

of Arsakes
kingdom
It represents the Sanskrit Urasa, the modern district. It the realm of Abisares. adjoined 9. The kingdom of the Elder Poros : It lay between
the Jihlam
Hazara
corresponded to the modern Strabo tells and Shahpur.

that it nearly
was an
and the Chinab and roughly districts of Jihlam, Guzrat

us
300
and cities. Diodoros

extensive
E.'s Ed. Ill, p. 91) fertile district containing
(H. "
informs
us
(Invasion of
17
128
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Alexander,
50,000
p.
274)that
He
was
Poros had
an
army
of
more
than
foot, above
3,000
horse, about
1,000 chariots, and
130 elephants.
in alliance
with
Embisaros,
i.e.,
the king of Abhisara. Poros represents probably

Paurava.
the
Sanskrit
Piirus
are
Puru
or
In
as
on
the
Rig
Veda
the
expressly
mentioned
we
the Sarasvatl.
on
In the time
of Alexander
lind
them also
the
Hydaspes
a
"
(Jihlam). The
Maha"
bharata
refers to
Puram
Paurava-rakshitam
far from Kasmira lay not which in the Vedic Index It is suggested the that either the Hydaspes was
(Sabha, 27, 15-17). (Vol. II, pp. 12-13)

earlier home the
a
of
the had
Purus,
where
east,
some or
remained
after
others
wandered onslaught
the later Purus
represent
successful
by
upon the west from the east. The country of the people called Glauganicians 10. Glausians (Govasas ? Mbh. VIII. 73.17) Aristobulus,
:
by Ptolemy
This country
Poros
11.
with conterminous Arrian, p. 276). (Chinnock,
was
the
dominion
of
Gandaris
It lay between
the Chinab
and
the Ravi
and
probably
represented the easternmost part of the old Mahajanapada It was Poros, the Younger of Gandhara. ruled by of the monarch nephew who ruled the territory between the Jihlam
12.
and the Chinab. The Adraistai (Adrijas ? Mbh. dwelt

on
VII. 169.
5) :
or
They
the eastern
side of the Hydraotes

was
the
Ravi, and their main

13.
Kathaioi
or
stronghold Cathaeans :
Pimprama.
Strabo says (H. " F.'s Ed. Ill, p. 92) "some writers the country of Sopeithes, one of the place Cathaia and in the tract between the rivers (Hydaspes nomarchs, and Acesines, i.e., the Jihlam and the Chinab); some the on other side of the
Acesines and of
the Hyarotis,
on
the
PERSIAN
AND
MACEDONIAN
INVASIONS
129
nephew The was taken prisoner by Alexander." of Poros who Kathaioi probably represent the Sanskrit Kantha (Panini, II. 4. 20) or Kratha (Mbh. VIII. 85.16). They were the
head
of the confederacy
confines of the territory of
the other
Poros,
the
of
independent
was
tribes dwelling in
This town
the territory of which

was
the centre
in
Sangala.
probably
situated
the Gurudaspur p.
district,not far
from
Fathgarh
(JRAS.,1903,
687).
highest
war. man
The courage
Kathaians and
enjoyed the
skill in the art of

the handsomest
for reputation Onesikritos tells us

chosen in
as
that in Kathaia
was
king
(M'Crindle,Ancient Literature, p. 38).

14s. The
India
as
described
Classical
kingdom
of Sophytes
: (Saubhuti)
In the opinion
of Smith,
the position
of this kingdom
is fixed by the remark that it
of Strabo mountain
(E. "
F.'s Ed. Ill, p.

of
93)
included
composed
fossil salt
was
sufficient for the

the stretching already
Sophytes'
seen
"
whole
of
of India; fastnesses
to
Sophytes
of
fore there-
lord
from
the
the
Salt
But
we
Range
have
Jihlam
the
the
Indus."
that
kingdom
India by
classical writers east of the Jiham.
agree
in placing tells us
that
Curtius
p.
(Invasion of
nation of the
"
by
Alexander,
219)
the
the
ruled
Sopeithes
in (Sophytes), wisdom,
barbarians," excelled in and

customs.
and
not
opinion lived under
good
and but
of
laws
rear
as
They
to
did
acknowledge
children
according
the officers entrusted
with
the will of the parents, inspection the medical
infants
or
deformed
direct, for if they remarked anything might defective in the limbs of a child they ordered
In contracting
it to be killed.
alliance seek an by the looks, for appreciated. the dogs in
with beauty
high
they did not marriages birth, but made their choice the
us
in
children
was
highly
Strabo the
informs
(H. " F. Ill, p.
territory of
Sopeithes
93) that were (Sophytes)
130
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
said to possess remarkable courage. of Sophytes bearing on the obverse
We
have
some
coins
the head
of
the king,
Strabo calls the reverse the figure of a cock. and on Sophytes a nomarch which probably indicates that he was not an independent sovereign, but only a viceroy of
some
other king.
15.
The
kingdom
of Phegelas
or
Phegeus
It lay between
the Hydraotes
of
(Ravi)and
Phegelas,
"
the Hyphasis
(Bias).The
the
race
name
the
king
probably
of
a
represents
Sanskrit
Bhagala
the
name
royal
of Kshatriyas
mentioned
in the GanapHtba
(Invasion
of Alexander,
p.
401).
:
16. They
The
were
Siboi the
were
a
inhabitants
probably
Jhang.
mentioned they
They
in
of the Shorkot region in identical with the Siva people
passage
of the Rig
Veda
(VII.18.7) where
Bhalanases, share with the Alinas, Pakthas, and Visanins the honour of being defeated by Sudas (Vedic Index,
Vol. II, pp. 381-382). The Jatakas mention a Sivi country and its cities Aritthapura (Ummadanti Jataka,
No. 527 ;
Jataka
were
one
Panini VI. 2. 100) cf. No. 547). It is probable
and Jetuttara
that
(Vessantara
A and the same people. by the Scholiast on Panini is mentioned
Siva,Sivi and Siboi place called Siva-pura,

as
situated in the less, (Ved. Ind., II, p. 382). It is, doubtnorthern country Sibipura mentioned in a Shorkot identical with
inscription
scholar
the
edited
by
of
Vogel.
Shorkot
In
the
opinion the
of
that
mound
marks
site of this
city of the The
Sibis. (Ep. Ind., 1921, p. 16.)

with skins of wild The nation weapons. the
Siboi dressed themselves
beasts, and had clubs for their had 40,000 foot soldiers in the time of Alexander. The Mahabharata (III. 130-131)refers to a
of
rashtra
the
Sivis ruled
by
king
from
the Yamuna.
It is not
lay not far Us'lnara, which that altogether improbable
PERSIAN
AND
MACEDONIAN
INVASIONS
181
the Usinara the home in
country
(vide pp.
27, 28
ante)was
at
one
time
of the
$ivis.We
find them
1918, p.
also in Madhyamika
Rajaputana(Carm. Lee.
17.
They
18.
173).
The
Agalassoi
near
lived The
the Siboi.
or
Sudracae
on
Oxydrakai
They
name
dwelt
the banks
of the Hyphasis
represents the Sanskrit 19. The Malloi :

They
occupied of
Their (Bias). Kshudraka(Mbh. VII. 68.9).
the valley of the Hydraotes
(Ravi),on
the
one
both
banks
the
Sanskrit Malava.
of
Their river. informs Weber
name
us
represents that Apisali,
the the
teachers compound
cited by Panini, speaks

"
"
of
of the formation Dr. Smith Kshaudraka-Malava."
the tribes in coupled pointed out that the Mahabharata host in the forming as question part of the Kaurava Kurukshetra war (EHL, 1914, p. 94 n ; Mbh. VI. 59.135).
Curtius
Sudracae
tells
us
(Invasion of
an
Alexander, army 900
p.
234)that
of
the
and the Malli had
consisting
war
90,000
foot soldiers, 10,000
cavalry and
R.
chariots. Panini
According
to Sir
as
G. Bhandarkar
refers to
arms
the
Malavas
living
by
the
profession of
(Ind.
found
Ant., 1913, p. 200).In later times the Malavas in Rajaputana, Avanti and the Mahl valley.
20.
are
The
Abastanoi
calls them
Diodorus
the Sambastai Abastanoi,

were
ander, (Invasion of AlexSabarcae, and Akc-
p. Orosius
292),Arrian
They
name are
Curtius
on
Sabagrae.
settled
the lower
sines. Their
represents the Sanskrit
Ambashtha.
The
Ambashthas
Ambashtha
An in several Sanskrit works. mentioned king is mentioned in the Aitareya Brahmana

was
(VIII.21) whose priest 52. 14-15)mentions (II.

6ivis,Kshudrakas, Malavas
In
Narada.
The
Mahabharata
with
the Ambashthas
along
the
and
other north-western
tribes. Thomas
the
Barhaspatya
Arthasastra
(Ed.
F.
W.
132
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
p.
21)the Ambashtha
Sind
:
country
is mentioned
in
conjunction
with
Kasmira-Hun-Ambashtha-Sindhavah.
In the
Ambattha
an
Sutta
(Dialogues of
is called
a
the Buddha, In the
Part I, p. 109)
Ambattha
Brahmana.
Smriti
a man
literature, on
of
to
mixed Jataka
denotes the other hand, Ambashtha cording AcBrahmana parentage. and Vaisya
IV.
363
the Ambatthas
were some
a
were
farmers.
were
It
seems
that the Ambashthas

a
tribe who
at
firstmainly
fighting
race,
but
of whom
took to other
to
occupations,
viz.,those of priests, farmers, and according
the Smriti writers, physicians
(Ambashthanam
chikitsitam,
Manu, In
X.
47).
time
of
the
Alexander
a
the Ambashthas
government.
were
powerful army
tribe having
of
democratic
Their
and 500
consisted
60,000
foot, 6,000
cavalry
chariots
21.
(Invasion of
The Xathroi
are
Alexander,
and
p.
252).
:
the Ossadioi
to
The
Xathroi
according
M'Crindle
(Invasion
of Alexander,
p. ? 56
of Manu
n.)the
as
an
Kshatri impure
of Sanskrit mentioned
in
the
Laws
origin. V. de Saint-Martin have we the Vasati of the
tribe, being of mixed suggests that in the Ossadioi Mahabharata
(VII. 19.11
89.37; VIII.
22.
The
44.46). Sodrai (Sogdoi) and

kingdom
a
the Massanoi
(occupying
N.
Sind).
23.
The
of Mousikanos
It has
large part of modern Sind. Its capital been identified with Alor in the Sukkur district. The
included
following
peculiarities of the inhabitants of the kingdom of Mousikanos are noticed by Strabo (H. and F., Ill, p. 96) : " following The are their peculiarities : to have a
kind
of Lacedaemonian
common
meal,
where
they
eat
in
Their public. They make chase.
food
no
consists
of
of what
nor
is taken
in the
use
gold
silver, although
PERSIAN
AMD
MACEDONIAN
INVASIONS
133
they
have
mines
of these metals.
Instead of slaves, they

of
employed
youths employ
in the
the
flower
their and
the
age,
as
the
Cretans
Aphamiotse,
study
;
no
nians Lacedaemoattention
the Helots.
They
science
with
but
that
of
some
medicine
arts,
as
for
they
consider
that of war, and is no process at law but against evil. There committing power murder and outrage, for it is not in a person's own to escape either one the other ; but as contracts are in or
pursuit of
the power
the excessive the like, to be
of each
individual, he must
by
endure
a
the
man
wrong, should
if good faith is violated
another ; for
he trusts, and not disturb the city whom with constant disputes in courts of justice." left by Arrian it appears From the account that the
be
cautious
"
Brachmans,*'
i. "?., the Brahmanas
exercised
were
influence in the country.

a
They
the
considerable instigators of
revolt
against
the
Macedonian
invader
(Chinnock,
Arrian, p.
24.
319).
The principality of Oxykanos
:
Curtius
calls the
? Mbh. (Proshthas
VI. and
the Praesti of Oxykanos subjects himself is called 9.61). Oxykanos Diodoros
both by
Strabo
Portikanos.
of the Indus
Cunningham
in the level
places his territory to the
west
country
25.
around
Larkhana
(Invasion of
:
Alexander,
p.
158).
The
principality of Sambos
was
Sambos
the adjoining he
was
the ruler of
of
mountainous
country
kingdom
at feud.
with whom His capital, called Sindimana, has been

a
Mousikanos,
identified with Sehwan, Invasion of Alexander,

26.
city
on
the
Indus
(M'Crindle,
p.
404).
took its name
from
Patalene
was
It
the
Indus
delta, and
near
the
capital city, Patala, at or Diodorus tells us had (Patala)

a
the site of Brahmanabad.
(Inv.Alex.,
political constitution
p. 296) that Tauala drawn the same on
184-
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
lines in
war
as
the Spartan
was
vested
a
for in this community the command hereditary kings of different in two

;
houses,
while
Council
of Elders ruled the whole of the kings in the
state
with paramount
of Alexander
was
One authority. called Moeres

described
time
Alex., (Inv. had
The
unity
or
states
above
p. 256). little tendency
to
Curtius tells us (Inv. Alex., p. 202) combination. king of Taxila, was that Ambhi, at war with Abisares and Poros. Arrian informs us that Poros and Abisares were not of Taxila but also of the neighbouring only enemies
autonomous
tribes.
against
On
the
one
occasion and
the
two
kings Malavas
us
marched
Kshudrakas
Arrian
the
tells
Arrian, (Chinnock,
p.
279).
Poros
further
that
far from were and his nephew hostile Sambos friendly. were also on and Mousikanos to these struggles and dissensions amongst terms. Owing the petty states, an invader had no common resistance to
the relations between
fear ; and him
he could be assured
that many
would
welcome
out of hatred
for their neighbours.
The
Nandas
of Magadha
do not appear
to have
made
these states of the Uttarapatha. any attempt to subjugate them The task of reducing was reserved for a foreign The tale of of Macedon. viz., Alexander conqueror, historians has been told by many Alexander's conquest
including Plutarch
Scythians
Arrian,
Q. Curtius
We
served The
Ilufus,
Diodoros
Siculus, that
army
and
and
p.
a
Justin.
Dahae
learn
in
from
Curtius
the
Macedonian
Alex., (Inv.
was
208).
combined
expedition
led by
Alexander The
thus
met
$aka-Yavana
expedition.
invader
native powers against
with no such general confederacy of the like the one formed by the East Indian states
the contrary he obtained important of chiefs like Ambhi
On Kunika-Ajatasatru.
from assistance Taxila, Sangaeus

or
many
Cophaeus,
(Saiijaya ?) of Pushkaravati, Kophaios Assagetes (As'vajit ?), Sisikottos (Sasigupta)
PERSIAN
AND
MACEDONIAN
INVASIONS
135
who got as his reward the satrapy of the Assakenians (Inv. Alex., p. 112). The only princes or peoples who thought Poros and Abisares, of combining against the invader were
and the Malavas
Kshudrakas (Malloi),
autonomous
(Oxydrakai), and
Even
the neighbouring
case
tribes.
in
the latter
effective results. Alexander met with stubborn resistance from individual the Aspachiefs and clans, notably from Astes (Hasti ?), sians, the Assakenians, the elder Poros, the Kathaians, the dom and the Brahmanas of the kingMassaga, the stronghold of Mousikanos. of the Poros was Assakenians, was stormed with great difficulty, Malloi,
the Oxydrakai,
personal
jealousies prevented
any
defeated Malloi
But
on
the banks
of the Hydaspes
were
(B.
no
C.
326), the
antagonists were different from the effete troops of Persia. Diodoros informs us (Inv. Alex., p. 270) that at Massaga, where Alexander
"
and the Alexander
Oxydrakai
found
also
doubt crushed.
that his Indian
treacherously taking
men."
massacred
arms
the
women,
the
mercenaries, of the fallen, fought side

most
or
the
by
side with the
scattered, his riderless, did not flee

forces
"
Poros, when he saw elephants lying dead

as
of his
Darius
Codomannus
straying had twice
fighting, seated on an remained elephant of height, and received nine wounds before he commanding Bury, Greece, pp. 428-429). taken prisoner (cf. The was Malloi almost succeeded in killing the Macedonian king. fled" but
of no avail. A disunited people could not all this was long resist the united forces of the Hellenic world led by Alexander the greatest captain of ancient Europe. succeeded
But
"
and
in conquering India," but
the old Persian satrapies of Gandhara to try conclusions was with unable
Agrammes last Nanda provinces.
king of the Gangaridae and the Prasii, i. e.y the king of Magadha and the other Gangetic Plutarch informs us that the battle with Poros and
depressed the spirits of the Macedonians 18
made
them
136
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
very
they
unwilling
were
to advance
further
into India.
Moreover
" Gandaritai and the Praisiai" who afraid of the were reported to be waiting for Alexander with an army of 80,000 horse, 200,000 foot, 8,000 war-chariots and 6,000
fighting
was
elephants.
Asa
majtter of fact when
Alexander
retreating through Kar/nania he received a report that his satrap Philippos had been murdered. Shortly afterwards the Macedonian The departure garrison was overpowered.
of Eudemos
317 (cir.
B.
C.)marks
the
an
the Macedonian
attempt
to establish
final collapse of empire in India.
only permanent effect of Alexander's raid seems been the establishment to have of Yona of a number in the Uttarapatha. The most important settlements of these settlements
1.
were
:
The
The
city of Alexandria
in the land of the
Parapa-
nisadae, i. e.y the Kabul region. 2. Nikaia, where the battle with Poros took place. 3. Boukephala, the spot whence on the Macedonian
king had started to cross the Hydaspes (Jihlam). Alexandria in Sind, in the vicinity of the countries 4. Sogdoi, and Massanoi, who occupied banks of the Indus (Inv. Alex., pp. 293, 354). As'oka recognised the existence of Yona settlers on
of the Sodrai
or
the
the
northern
as
fringe of his empire. Boukephala

late
as
Alexandria
ished flour-
the time of the Periplus
of the Erythraean
Sea
Ed., p. 41). (Schoff's Alexander's
is mentioned
of the Alexandrias (Alasanda) Ed., p. 194). in the Mahavamsa (Geiger's
One
helped
the
cause
invasion produced one indirect of Indian unity by destroying

as just
result.
It
the power
of the petty states of north-west India, invasion helped the union of England
the Danish
Wessex
under
by
destroying
the independence
was
of Northumbria
and of
Mercia.
If Ugrasena-Mahapadma
gupta
the
precursor
was
Chandra-
Maurya
in
the east, Alexander
the forerunner
of that emperor
in the north-west,
THE
MAURYA
EMPIRE
DIGVIJAYA
THE
ERA
OF
1.
The
Reign
op
Chandragupta Macedonian
of the
Matjrta. invasion had

was
In B. C. 326
the flood Indian

upon
a
of
overwhelmed
threatening
was
the
states
Pafijab, and
that
to burst
the
Madhyadesa. unlike
Agrammes
which
confronted
with
to
crisis not
Arrainius
Eagle had
had
face
when
Forest, Saracens
Varus
or
carried
the Roman
to the Teutoburg
which
carried
Charles
the
Martel
to
was
to face
when
the
The
Crescent
was, or
the field of Tours.

not, to be Hellenized
question
whether
India
awaited
decision. enough
it is doubtful the inclination Martel,
to
Agrammes onslaught had

the
an
was
fortunate But
escape whether
to play the
the he the
of Alexander.
ability
or
perhaps
or was
a
part of
arisen.
was
Arminius there
a
Charles
had
occasion who
But
of
at this time
another
was
Indian
made
different
of
stuff.
This
Chandragupta,
The rise of
the
Sandrocottus
the
classical
writers.
Chandragupta p.
is thus described
by Justin
(Watson's Ed.,
had
as
142)
"
India
after the death
of
Alexander
from
shaken,
it
were,
the yoke
to
of servitude
its neck
of
and
put
his
was
governors
death.
This
man
The
was
author
of
mean
this liberation
was
Sandrocottus.
origin but
lated stimu-
to aspire to regal power

;
for having
offended
encouragement supernatural by his boldness of Alexander

to kill him, he saved
by
speech
and
orders being
of foot
a
given
himself
by swiftness
his fatigue,
and
while
lie
was
lying asleep, after

come
was
lion of great size
having
up
to
him from
licked off with his tongue the sweat him, and after gently waking him,
that
running Being
left him.
first
138
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
prompted he drew
by this prodigy to conceive hopes of royal dignity together a band of robbers, and solicited the Indians to support his new Sometime after, sovereignty.
he
was
as
going
wild elephant of its own accord and, him

on
with the generals of Alexander, a itself before him of great bulk presented
to
war as
tamed
down
to gentleness, took
his back
in
and
became
his guide
in
the
war
and
conspicuous
thus
fields of
a
battle.
was
Sandrocottus possession
of
having
India
acquired Seleucus
throne
in
when
was
laying
the
foundations
of his future
greatness." The above

amounts
account,
to
this, rank,
shorn of its marvellous a man that Chandragupta, placed himself

the
at
element,
of
of
non-
monarchical Indians who

after
"
the
head
the and and
under chafed departure Alexander's
Macedonian
yoke,
defeated
his generals
"
of India. shook the yoke of servitude from the neck The verdict of the battle of the Hydaspes was thus reversed. The is not known for ancestry of Chandragupta
tradition connects him certain. Hindu dynasty Jaina tradition of Magadha.
with
the Nanda in
son
recorded
as
the of
Parisishtaparvan
a
(p.56)
represents
him
the
village of Mayuraposhaka. The Mahavamsa Translation, p. 27) calls him (Geiger's In the Divyavadana a scion of the Moriya clan. (Cowell
of the chief of the
daughter
and
Neil's Ed., p. 370) Bindusara, claims to be a Kshatriya

same a
the
son
of
gupta, ChandraIn
calls
Murdhabhishikta.
son
the
work
(p.409)
Asoka,
the
of Bindusara,
himself
Kshatriya.
In
the
Mahaparinibbana
are
Sutta the the

is
(SBE. XI,
ruling
pp.
the 134-35)
Moriyas
clan
of
caste.
Pipphalivana,
As the
Kshatriya
the most
and as Mahaparinibbana
represented as to belonging
Sutta
ancient of the works "vs referred to above, and to it belongs the early Buddhist period its evidence
must
be accepted
as
authentic.
It is,therefore, practically
CHANDRAGUPTA
MAURYA
139
certain
that
Chandragupta
belonged
to
Kshatriya
community, In the
ruling They empire
viz., the Moriya
(Maurya) clan.
sixth
clan
must
the were century B. C. the Moriyas little republic of Pipphalivana. of the been into the Magadhan have absorbed
along with the other states of Eastern the inglorious reign of Agrammes, During when disaffection his was amongst general Moriyas evidently the leadership of
ruler,
came
India. there
the subject",
into
prominence, The
Chandragupta.
were
under probably Moriyas were no
longer
and
merely
Magadhan
subjects.
calls well
as
It is, therefore,
not
man us
at
all surprising origin.
that Justin Plutarch,
Chandragupta
as
of humble
Justin, informs
that Chandragupta says
Alexander. "Androkottus
himself
Plutarch
(Life of
was
paid a visit to Alexander, LXII) lad,

saw
himself, who
then
Alexander
to declare that Alexander used afterwards the whole country, as the then might easily have conquered hated by his on king was account of his mean
and
subjects
Prom
and
wicked
disposition."
this passage
it is not
unreasonable to infer that Chandragupta the the intention of inducing with

an
visited Alexander
conqueror
of
of to
put His
end
to
may
the
rule
of
the
to
to
tyrant that put

an
Magadha. Rana
conduct
Sinha
who
compared invited Babar
be
Sangrama
end
to the rule of
Ibrahim
as
Lodi. Apparently
a
Chandragupta
for
found
we
Alexander
learn
from
to
great
tyrant
as
Agrammes,
king
Justin
that
the
Macedonian
did
not
scruple lad
for
to kill the intrepid orders give Chandragupta boldness of speech. the of ridding his country of both
as
Indian
his
apparently
tyrants,
thought
Macedonian
well
as
Indian.
or
Chanakya
the help of Kautilya, also called he overthrew Vishnugupta, the infamous

accounts
With
Nanda.
Traditional and the
of
the
are
conflict between
Chandragupta
last Nanda
preserved
in
the
140
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Milindapanho,
Jaina
the Puranas,
the
Mudrarakshasa Milindapanho
and
the
Vol.
was were
Paris'ishtaparvan. The
p.
(SBE,
army
troops
XXXVI, commanded
evidently
account
"
147)
by
tells
us
that
the
Nanda Nanda
Bhaddasaia.
The
defeated
of which
with great slaughter, an exaggerated is preserved in the Milindapanho.

"
Sometime
after
went
to
his
war
acquisition
with
of
sovereignty,
or
Chandragupta
of Alexander
the prefects
generals
Smith, (cf. their power.
Asoka,
third edition, p. 14
n.)
and crushed The the
overthrow
of the Nandas,
not the
and
the
liberation of
of
Panjabwere
only achievements
the he
great
Maurya.
and
Plutarch
tells us
(Alex. LXII)
"
that
overran
subdued the whole of India Avith an Justin also informs us that he was men. India." In his " Beginnings of South
army of 600,000 in possession of

History,"
Indian
Chapter
II, Prof. S. Krishnaswami

an
Aiyangar
shows
that
frequent ancient Tamil makes author, in the past having allusions to the Mauryas penetrated as far as the Podiyil Hill in the Tinnewrith a great army
Mamulanar,
of this author are supported velly district.The statements Param Korranar Paranar Kallil Attiraiby or and invasion The the was of advanced party yanar. of composed invaders The
a
warlike
advanced about
people called Kosar from the Konkan miles
(Kos'alas ?).
passing the
hills Elilmalai,
sixteen
and entered the Kongu far as the as going

name
north of Cannanore, district, ultimately (Coimbatore) Hill. is

not
or
Podiyil leader
Moriyar" Indian
Unfortunately
given. Maurya But
the
of the
"
Maurya
the
expression
Vamba
South
upstarts
seem
was
(Beginnings of
to suggest meant.
History,
that the
first Maurya,
p. 89) would i.e.,Chandragupta
Certain rule in
Mysore
Inscriptions Thus
one
refer to Chandragupta's inscription
north
Mysore.
says that
CHANDRAGUPTA
MAURYA
141
Nagakhanda
in
the
Shikarpur
"
Taluq
was
protected
by
the wise Ghandragupta, Mysore Kshatriyas (Rice,

"
an
abode of the usages of eminent and Coorg from the Inscriptions,

fourteenth
century
p.
10).
This
can
is of
the
and
little
reliance
of Plutarch,
be placed upon it. But when the statements Justin, Mamulanar, tions inscripand the Mysore
are
referred to by Rice,
read together they
seem
to
suggest
that the first Maurya
did
conquer
considerable
portion of trans Vindhyan Whatever

with Southern
we
India.
of Chandragupta's
can as
may
think
connection
India,
there
as
be
no
doubt
in
that
he
pushed India.
kshatrapa
his conquests
The
far
Surashtra
of
Western
MahaHigh
Junagadh
Rock
Inscription
the
or
Rudradaman
refers to his
Rashtriya,
Commissioner,
the famous
Pushyagupta,
Lake.
the Vais'ya, who
constructed
Sudarsana
The
Seleukidan
War.
We when
learn
from
Justin
was
(Watson's Ed.,
possession
was
p.
143) that
Seleukos
Chandragupta
in
of India
a general (Seleucus),
of Alexander,
laying the foundations

was
of his future
greatness.
Seleukos
the
son
of
Antiochus, and
distinguished
his wife Laodice. Empire the followers of Alexander among
of Philip of Macedon, general After the division of the Macedonian
he
He first took in the east. several wars then, his strength being increased by this success,
carried on Babylon, and
subdued
the Bactrians. Appianus the Indus

Indians
into India. made an expedition Ant. Vol. VI, p. 114) that he crossed says (Ind. Chandragupta, on war king of the waged and
next
He
frieuds and entered into relations Justin also says that after making of marriage with him. a league and settling his affairs in the with Chandragupta, until he
made
east,
Seleukos
proceeded
to
join
in
the
war
against
142
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Antigonus.
that
Plutarch
supplies
us
with
the
information
Chandragupta
important Ill, p. Indians
presented details
are
More
elephants to Seleukos. given by Strabo who says
500
(H. "E.,
"
125):
occupy
The
(inpart)some
formerly the
of the
countries
to
situated along Persians:
the Indus,
Alexander
which deprived
belonged
of
the
Ariani
own.
them,
of his established there settlements Nicator gave them to Sandrocottus

contract, and marriage " Indians The occupied
But
and Seleucus
of
a
in consequence
received
a
in turn 500
elephants."
of Ariana,
larger the
portion
which
p. 78.
they had
received
from
Macedonians."
Ibid,
that the classical writers do not give It will be seen any detailed record of the actual conflict between Seleukos They merely speak of the results. and Chandragupta.
There
much
can
be
no
doubt that the and

concluded
invader
an
could
not
make
headway,
by
a
contract. marriage Ed., p. 15) Dr. Smith rightly observes that the current i ' gave his daughter in marriage notion that the Syrian king is not warranted by the evidence, which to Chandragupta
cemented
was alliance which In his Asoka (Third
testifiesmerely Emperor the
to
'
matrimonial
of the
alliance.'
The
Indian
obtained which with the

the
some
Indus
formerly
larger
countries situated along belonged to the Persians, of Ariana,
together
portion
small
giving
in
exchange
comparatively
Dr. Smith adduces elephants. that the territory ceded by the Syrian king included the four satrapies. Aria, Arachosia, Gedrosia and the ParoMakran and Kabul. panisadai, i. e., Herat, Kandahar, The
recompense of 500 good grounds for believing
within the Maurya Empire is proved by the inscriptions of Asoka, the grandson which speak of the Yonas and Gandbaras of Chandragupta,
valley
as
inclusion
of the
Kabul
vassals of the Empire.
CHANDKAGUPTA
MAURYA
143
Mega8thene8.
We
learn from
the Syrian and
the classical writers that after the war Indian emperors lived on friendly terms.
us
Athenaios
tells
that powerful
Chandragupta
sent
including
monarch
certain
v. (In
aphrodisiacs to Alex., p. 405). Seleukos sent an

name
was
presents the Syrian envoy to Arrian

ally origin-
the Maurya
court, whose
Megasthenes.
Megasthenes
tellsus
Ed., (Chinnock's
p.
254)that
lived with Sihyrtios the satrap of Arachosia. He was to Pataliputra where he often visited thence sent from history on a Emperor, Indian the Maurya and wrote
affairs. The fragments

like Strabo, Schwanbeck, Rhys
work that
of Megasthenes in
has
heen
lost.
The
survive Arrian and
Davids
quotations by later authors been collected by others, have As Professor and translated by M'Crindle. observes, Megasthenes possessed very little
was,
critical judgment, and

wrong
a
therefore, from matters

most
often
information
received
concerning
others.
misled by But he is
truthful witness
his personal
information
observation. by supplied
the
The
him
is,
as
which came under important piece of Rhys Davids has

Arrian
pointed
out,
description
quotes in Chapter X 11 Palimbothra, is in The largest city in India, named is the confluence of the the land of the Prasians, where is the greatest and the Ganges, which river Erannobaos
of rivers.
of Pataliputra which of his Indica :
The
Erannobaos
would
be third of the
Indian
rivers
one says that on side where it is longest this city extends 80 stades (9J miles) in length, and that its breadth is fifteen (1J ; that miles) the city has been surrounded with a ditch in breadth 6
Megasthenes
30 and in depth plethra (606 feet), wall has 570 towers and 64 gates." 19
cubits
and
that
its
144
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
There
were
many
other
"
cities in the
empire
besides
Pataliputra. Arrian says

with accuracy
the
it would
not be possible to record

on
near
of their cities number their multiplicity. Those which are situated the sea are built of wood ; for if they were or
account
of
the rivers built of brick

rain
they could not long
endure
on
account
of the
and
because
with
the rivers overflowing

But
their banks
have been
fill the
plains in
water.
those
which
founded
commanding country, important

metropolis,
are
the places, lofty and raised above adjacent built of brick and The mortar." most
cities of
were
Chandragupta's
and
empire,
besides
the
Taxila the
"
Ujjain.
account
jElian gives Chandragupta.
following
of the
palace
where
of the
In the
Indian
royal
palace
greatest of all the kings of the country resides, besides much else which is calculated to excite admiration, and with which can vie (for, neither Susa, nor Ekbatana methinks, only
the well-known
a
vanity of the Persians

are are
could
prompt In
such the
have
there comparison),
tame
other
wonders
besides.
parks been
peacocks
;
kept, and
are
pheasants
groves
which and
domesticated planted of the

are
there
shady
pasture which
while
from
grounds the
some
with trees, and woodsman has
branches deftly
of trees
art
interwoven;
are
trees
native to the soil, others with their beauty

are
brought
the
the
other
of
parts, and
enhance
of
charms
country,
the keep
landscape. hovering
vast though
Parrots
natives
and
about
the
king
and
wheeling
no
round
ever
him, and
eats
a
their numbers
Brachmans
"
be, honour
the
Indian
them
parrot. all other
The
highly
can
above imitate
birds
because
parrot
alone
Within the palace grounds are speech. artificial ponds in which they keep fish of enormous size but No has permission one to fish for these quite tame.
human
except the king's
sons
while yet in their boyhood.
These
CHANDRAGUPTA
MAURYA
145
youngsters
amuse
themselves
and
sheet of water
The village
India, p.
learning
while fishing in the unruffled how to sail their boats." '

stood close to the modern The
imperial of
palace
probably
Kumrahar
The
(Smith,
unearthing
near
Oxford
History
of
77).
of the ruins of the Maurya
piliar-hall and built on the

Darius
palace model
Kumrahar, the throne
said
room
to have
been
of the
1915,
of
and
palace
at Persepolis, has led Dr. Spooner
to propound
theory
that the Mauryas
were
Zoroastrians
(JRAS,
observes that the resemblance buildings with the Persian palace at Persepolis of the Maurya is not yet definitely established. Besides, as Professor " Chanda Ethnologists do not recognize high class observed,
pp. 63 ff,405
If). Dr.
Smith
architecture
as
test of
race,
and in the opinion

at Persepolis
of experts the
are
buildings of Darius in style, but are

models
and and bear
and Xerxes mainly
not Persian
dependent
on
Babylonian
Egypt
traces of the
influence of Greece,
Asia Minor.''
We
learn from EM,

p.
Strabo
(H.
the
"F.'s
the
of.Smith,
within the
123) that
under
Ed., Vol. Ill, p. 106 king remained usually

of female
palace
protection
guards
(cf. strl ganair

in public only sit in his court
dhanvibhih
on as
of the
and Arthasastra)
viz
,
appeared
war
four occasions,
a
in time
of
; to
on
judge;
to offer sacrifice ; and
to go
hunting
expeditions. Chandragupta's Government.

conqueror,
Chandragupta but Megasthenes government,

in many
a
was
not only
great
soldier
and
great
administrator.
Kautilya
of his system
and
of
confirm
have
and
left detailed accounts

the edicts of
his
grandson
the
Asoka
respects the particulars of
organisation
pp. 141-42.
M'Crindle,
Ancient
India
as
described
in Classical
Literature,
146
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
of
the
empire
given
envoy.
by
the
great
minister
and
the
distinguished The
1. 2.
supreme
Government
consisted of two
main
parts
The
Raja., and
Amatyas
was or
the Mahamatras,
or llaja
Sachivas. of the
state.
The
sovereign
the head
as
He
had
military, We functions.
when
legislative, judicial,
have
already
was seen war
well
one
as
executive
that
of the occasions
he left his palace
Kautilya, (cf.
with
Bk. his
X).
*He
considered
plans of military operations
Senapati
(Kaut, p. 38).
He
remains
also sat in his court there all day
to
administer
justice.
not
"
He
thus
even
occupied, though
This pieces
suffering
arrives
to
himself for
to be interrupted to
the
time
attending
his
person.
attention
of wood,
his
person
consists of friction with

to
and
he is
continues performed
listen
to
the
cause,
while
surround says
the
friction
by four attendants
who
Strabo, III, pp.

translation, p.
never a cause
106-107). Kautilya
"
13),
when
in the court, he
(H. "F., (Shamasastry's (theking) shall

door, his
for
him"
his petitioners to wait at the himself

to his
when and
king
makes his work

engender
inaccessible
immediate in
to
people may
entrusts
sure
officers, he
be
to
confusion
thereby
enemies.
public He
disaffection, and
shall, therefore,
business, and to cause himself to his a prey

attend learned the
to
personally
the
business of gods, of heretics, of Brahmanas

Vedas,
of cattle, of sacred
in the
places, of minors,
of
women
afflicted,the helpless and
"
all
aged, the this iu order

or
or (ofenumeration) according
to the
urgency
pressure
once.
of
those
As
works.
All
to the king's
calls he shall hear at urgent legislative function we should
note
that Kautilya
taka," and
(Bk.Ill,
Chap.
I)calls
him
"
dharmapravarsources
includes
the ltajas'asanaamong
of law.
CHANDRAOUPTA
MAURY
147
Among
(Bk.
and
functions of executive I, Ch. XVI ; Bk. VIII, ; XVIII

of watchmen,
the
king,
Kautilya
the
Ch.
I) mentions
posting
attending appointment
to the accounts
of receipts
expenditure,
of ministers, with the
priests and
superintendents,
corresponding
Mantriparishad,
collection reception
of
the
secret
etc.
information
gathered
by
spies,
of envoys, holds
Kautilya
only, with
that
A
is possible Rajatva (sovereignty)
assistance.
single
wheel Sachivas
can
never
move.
Hence opinion.
to
the
king
shall
or
employ
Amatyas
and
hear
their
The
Sachivas
of Kautilya correspond
the "seventh
caste "of Megasthenes

on
which
This
assisted the
class
was
king in deliberating
small
in
public
affairs. and
number,
but in wisdom
p.
justice excelled
or
all
the others
Arrian, (Chinnock,
413).
the Sachivas
or
The
were were
most
important
amongst
Amatyas
They
the Mantrins undoubtedly selected from those Amatyas

tested under all kinds
kuryat,
High whose
Ministers. character
had
been
of allurements Arthasastra,
suddhan
were annum
Mantrinah the
(Sarvopadha p. 17). They

panas per in
were
given
highest p.
salary, They
of
viz., 48,000
(ibid,
the
in
247).
assisted the
the
king
who
examining
character
Amatyas
employed kinds of
ordinary
departments
measures
or
(ibid,p. 16).
were
All
administrative
with of three
preceded
by
consultation In works
four of them
emergency
with
a
summoned
along
the
(ibid, pp. 26, 28). (atyayike karye) they were Mantriparishad ( ibid, p. 29).
amount
They
exercised
Princes the
certain
of
control
over
the the
to the
Imperial king
troops
to
{ibid, p. 333).
Kautilya
were
They
accompanied
battlefield, and
gave
encouragement
was
(ibid, p. 368).
That
use
evidently
than
one
one
of
these Mantrins.
there
more
Mantrin
is proved
by the
of the plural
Mantrinafc.
148
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
In addition parishad existence the

or
to
the Mantrins
of
there
was
the
MantriThe
of
Assembly the
Imperial
as
an
Councillors.
element
of
Parishad
important
not
Maurya
constitution but by the
is
proved
sixth
only
by
the
of
not
Arthasastra
third- and
of the
Rock
Edicts
were
As'oka. identical
The
members
the
Mantriparishad
In several
are
with
Mantrins.
passages sharply
20,
of
Kautilya's
Arthasastra
from
the
Mantrins
tinguishe dis-
the Mantriparishad occupied

panas
an
(cf. pp.
inferior
29,
24.7).
Their
of
a
The
latter evidently
was
was on
position. the
to
salary Mantri
only
12,000
whereas
not
salary
have
48,000.
They
do
appear
were
been
consulted with
ordinary
occasions, but
summoned
along
of
the Mantrins had the

to
when
Atyayika
transacted. of
the
karya, The
i.e., works
was
emergency
be
king
to be
guided
They
by
decision
majority (Bhuyishthah).
time
"
also attended
the king From
at the
of the
reception
of envoys
(p.45).
be
from
the passage
it appears
from
Mantriparishadam
the
dvadasamatyan
used
to
kurvita" recruited
that
Parishad
all kinds
of Amatyas
(not
necessarily
of
a
Mantrins).Prom
a
"
Kautilya's denunciation
"
king
with the
Kshudraparishad
of
(p. 259), his

Barhaspatyas
to
of rejection
views
the his
Manavas,
reference
and
the
Ausanasas,
and
Indra's
Parishad
of
thousand
was
llishis, it upon
may
be
presumed
a
that his master
prevailed
to constitute
fairly
big assembly.
Besides
was
the Mantrins
and
the who
Mantriparishad,
tilled the
^reat
there
ad-
another
class of Amatvas and the

"
ministrative
judicial appointments.
dharmopadhasuddha
"
Kautilya
Amatyas
(p. 1 7)that
employed
"
says should be
in civil and
s'uddha
Amatyas the
" arthopadhacriminal courts ; the Samahartri as and should be employed
Sannidhatri,
"kamopadhasuddha"
Amatyas
should
be
CHANDRAGUPTA
MAURY
149
appointed
"
to
superintend
"
the
pleasure should
grounds, be
appointed who
the
to
are
bhayopadhas'uddha
service
Amatyas
immediate
proved elephant
were
(asanna karya)while
he employed manufactories. in ordinary endowed
those
impure
should
in mines,
timber
and
forests, and
Untried
Amatyas
to
be employed
Persons
departments
with
the
(samanya
adhikarana).
required appointed
in
an
qualifications
(Amatya sampadopeta) were Nisrishtarthah (ministersplenipotentiary),

Ministers of Correspondence,
Amatya
Lekhakas
or
or
and Adhyakshas
Superintendents.
The
statements
as
of Kautilya
regarding
and
the employment
of Amatyas
are
the
chief
executive
judicial officers,
Arrian
of
"
confirmed
are
by the classical writers.

their rulers,
says
from
them
chosen
governors
admirals, of
provinces,
of
deputies,
treasurers,
generals,
controllers
expenditure,
also observes
caste
and
superintendents and
agriculture."
Strabo
seventh king.
(H.
F.
Vol.
and
Ill, p.
103) "the
of
consists of
persons
counsellors belong
assessors
the
To
these
the offices of state, tribunals of

of affairs."
justice, and
The
the whole
administration
who
Adhyakshas
are
formed
the pivot of the referred

:
Maurya
administration,
evidently
to
by
Strabo
as
Magistrates
"
in the following
some
passage
have
Of the Magistrates,
others
care
the
charge
of
the
market, have the
of the
city, others of the

measure
of the rivers,
Some soldiery. the land, as in Egypt,

water which have an equal
and
inspect the by
closed
reservoirs,
so
from
is
use
distributed
of it.
canals,
that all may
These
persons
of
have
charge
or
also of the hunters, and
have
merit the
the
power
rewarding
collect
punishing
taxes,
those
who
either. occupations
They
the with
and
as
superintend
wood-cutters,
connected
land,
carpenters, workers
in brass, and
miners.
They
superintend
150
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
the
public
roads,
and
place
and
pillar at every
Those six
ten stadia,
to indicate
the by-ways
the
distances. into
who
of
have
five
charge
each.1 of
of
city
are
divided
bodies
a
Next
to the Magistrates
of the city is
third body
This
governors,
who
have
the- care
of military affairs.
class also consists of six divisions, each
composed
of
five
persons."2 The Magistrates
in
charge
are
of the city and
those in
as
charge
of military
affairs
evidently
the
same
the
Nagaradhyakshas
and
Baladhyakshas
of the Arthasastra
(Mysore Ed., 1919, p. 55. Nagara Dhanya Vyavabarika Karmantika (EHL, Baladhyakshah). Dr. Smith remarks Boards described by Megasthenes as 1914, p. 141) "the
in charge
of the business of the capital and

to the author
as
the
army
are
unknown such
(Kautilya), who
duty have
of
a
contemplated
The
each
creation
charge
the may
single officer.
an
of the Boards
been
But
innovation
effected
by Chandragupta
the fact that
personally."
the historian overlooks

"
Kautilya
distinctly
says
"
Bahumukhyam
anityam shall
"
chadhikaranam
sthapayet
each
department
heads3;
be
officered
by
several
temporary Rupadars'aka
kuryuh."
Adhyakshah
Sankhyayaka
Lekhaka
karmani
Nivily Evident-
grahakottaradhyakshasakhah Dr.
the
As
Smith
notices of
to the
so
only
the
Adhyakshas
but ignores
and
existence in regard
the
Uttaradhyakshas
Smith the
others. only the he

mechanical
Arthasastra
to
notices
Adhyakshas,
1
in regard
for
one
classical accounts
departments, deaths,
viz., the
Each
arts,
body
was
responsible
residents,
of the following
of births
on
foreign
registration
nnd
Bales and
exchanges,
supervision
1
of artisans, and
collection
was
of tithes
sales.
one
Each
division navy,
or
Board
responsible
commissariat, cavalry,
for
of
the
following
of
departments, Kautilya,
vis., the
trnnsport
and
the
(cf
hsve
t.
Vifhti Karmani and

the
Bk.
X.,
"
Ch.
IV)
the infantry,
1919,
the chariots 57
we
the elephants.
Arthasastra,
p. 69.
On
page
following
passage
"
Hasty
and
aSvarathapadatamanekamukhyamavasthapayet,
infantry
shall each
".,
elephants,
cavalry, chariots,
be placed
under
many
chiefs.
CMANDttAGUPTA
MAURYA
151
takes note only of the Boards, but ignores the chiefs who in two passages, viz. (H. " F. are mentioned expressly
"
Strabo, III, p. 104): division is associated "One

Superintendent"
"
with
the
Chief Naval
another
is (division)
the
person
who
has the charge
of
associated with The the bullock-teams."

in Charge of
Chief Naval
the
Superintendent
and
the Person
Bullock-teams,
and
doubtless,
dhyaksha
The
Go'adhyaksha
to the correspond of the Arthasastra.
Nava-
amoug had no
central popular assemblies like those that existed the Lichchhavis, Mallas, "akyas and other Saiighas The custom of place in the M aurya constitution.
of Gramikas
seems
a summoning great assembly have fallen into disuse.
also to
Provincial
Government.
a
The
Empire
"
was
divided into
number
of
provinces,
support
because
single administration could load." Atlantean The exact of number is unknown. Chandragupta's time In the
grandson Asoka
no
the
provinces in time of his
there
were
at least five, viz. :

...
1. Uttarapatha
2. Avanti
capital, Taxila
"
...
Ujjayini
Suvarnagiri
3. Dakshiriaj atlia
...
"
(?)
4. Kalinga
...
"
Tosali Pataliputra
can
5. Prachja
(Prasii)
the
...
"
Of
these
only
first two
and the last one
be
said, with any amount of certainty, to have Empire. But it is not of Chandragupta's that Dakshinapatha, provinces. by
too,
was one
parts probable altogether imof
formed
gupta's Chandra-
The
outlying
provinces
We
were princes of learn from Kautilya's Arthasastra a
the blood royal who
ruled styled Kumaras. the
were
(p.247) that
annum.
salary of
20
Kumara
was
12,000 panas
per
152
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The
were
Homo
Provinces,
i.o." Prachyaand
the Madhyadesa,
directly ruled by the Emperor
himself.
Maury
a
Besides the Imperial

a
Provinces
India
included
number
of
territories which
enjoyeda
certain amount
of autonomy.
Arrian
Government
refers' to
cities which
democratic
(Chinnock, Arrian,
to
a
enjoyed a p. d"13).
"?.
Kautilya
(p. 378)
tribe
refers
number
of Saiighas,
#.,
as
Kamboja, Suriishtra, etc.

an
The
Kambojasare referred
Rock
to
autonomous
even
in the Thirteenth
was
Edict
of
Asoka.
of Asoka
That
seems
Surashtra
probable
also autonomous Rudradaman's
in the time
from
inscription at
Tushaspha,
Junagadh
the
was
which
refers to its and
the Raja,
Yavana The
contemporary
vassal of As'oka.
Yavanaraja
wftfl who by As'oka,
probably
Greek
chief of the
North-West
supervisor of the Surashtra Saiigha as was just Raja Mansingh of Amber appointed Suhadara by Akbar. His title of Raja probably indicates of Bengal appointed
that
he
enjoyed a
with between In the
certain
amount
us
of autonomy.
His
relations
subsisting Pasenadi.
Asoka the time
remind
of
the relationship
state
Raja
of the
of
the
"akya
and
first JVlaurva
Surashtra
who is
had
Pushyagupta, the officer named described as a Rashtriya of Chandragupta.

an
Vaisya,
In the Bombay
Gazetteer, Vol.
taken
to
mean
I, Part
a
I, p. 13, the
word
Rashtriya
however,
was
brother-in-law. Vol.
Kielhorn,
in the
Epigraphia
mean seem seen
a
Indica,
VIII,
provincial to he quite
governor.
p. 4G, took the term to does not This meaning

we
satisfactory because
was
have
already
that Surashtra
not an vassal state, and to have been a sort of Imperial seems
an autonomous very probably Imperial Rashtriya Province.
High
Commissioner,
was
and
the position of
Pushyagupta Lord
in
Surashtra
probably the
like that Arthas'lstra

nor
of
Cromer
in Egypt.
Neither
the
Edicts
of Asoka
mention
of officialscalled Rashtriya.
It is,however,
any class probable that
CHANDRAGUPTA
MAURYA
1 53
the whose
llashtriyas
salary
was
were
identical
to that of
equal
with the Kurnaran
Hashtrapalas
(ArthasTistra,
p.
247).
Overseers The classical
"
and
Spies.
a
writers
refer to
class of
men
called
the
Overseers
country where
where
nock,
who
overlook in
the
are
what
is
done
throughout
and
cities,and
ruled by
a a
make
reports lo the king

or
the Indians the people

Arrian,
or
king,
the
magistrates
have
democratic
Strabo
government
(Chinmen
p.
413).
calls this class of

are,"
the
Ephori
with
Inspectors.
"They
of
says
he,
"intrusted
on,
the
superintendence
to report
all that
is going king-
and
it is their duty and
privately to the
are
the most
faithful persons
appointed p.
best ""The to the office of

The
overseers
Inspector"
of Arrian
(H. "
and
Strabo, HI,
103).
of the
the Inspectors of Strabo probably

or
correspond Arthasastra.
either to the Pradeshtris Dr. Thomas
the Charas
derives
the word
Pradeshtri from
Pradesa
means "report" (JRA8., 1915, p. 97) by the rule which kartari). of Panini, II. 2. 15 (Trijakf.bhyam
Strabo tells us
their
that the
City
Inspectors
; and
coadjutors the
the
women
city courtesans who followed

as
as employed the Inspectors
of the Camp,
it.
The
ment employto
of
women
of
easy virtue
to him
spies is also alluded

were
by Kautilya.
According
there
two
groups
of
spies, viz. : 1. Samsthah
consisting of Kapatika, Udasthita, Griha-
patika, Vaidehakaand householders,

2.
Tapasa,
merchants
i.e.,fraudulent
disciples, recluses,
and
ascetics.
Sancharah
including firebrands,
as
Satri, Tikshna
and and
Kashada, certain
i.e., class-mates,
women
and
poisoners,
described
Vrishalis.
Bhikshukis,
Mundas Parivrajikas,
and
It is to the last class, viz., the refers.
VrishaHs
that Strabo
evidently
We
have
explicit references
154
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
to
courtesan
(Pumschali, spies ves'ya, rupajiva)

of the Arthasastra.
on
pp.
221, 249, 316
Village
Administration.
was
The
administration
of villages
carried
on
hv
the
Gramikas
(Arthasastra, pp.
157,
village assisted by the Gramavridhas from the list of omission of the Gramika elders. The salaried officialsgiven in Bk. V, Ch. Ill of the Arthsastra is significant. It probably indicates that the Gramika
was
no 172) who were, (pp.48, 168, 169) or
douht,
not
paid
servant
of
the
crown,
but
an
elected
official of the villagers. Gramabhritaka was the

Gramika and
or
were
The
king's servant
in the village
(pp. 175, 248).

who looked
one
Above
10
a
the
the Gopa,
after 5
or
villages,
the Sthanika district. The
who work
controlled
quarter of
janapada
of these officers was
the Samahatri
(p.142) with
by supervised the help of the Pradeshtris.
The
last days
avers
of
Chandragupta.
was
Jaina tradition and that, when

a
that Chandragupta
Jaina
great famine occurred, he abdicated and Two inscriptions on repaired to Mysore where he died. the north bank of the Kaveri Seringapatam near of about 900 A.D., describe the summit Hill, i.e., of the Kalbappu
Chandragiri,
and from
by the marked Chandragupta Munipati

as
footprints of
Bhadravahu and Coorg
(Rice, Mysore
the Inscriptions, pp. 3-4). Dr. Smith observes (The Oxford History of India, p. 76) " The Jain tradition holds
the
". field, and no alternative account Chandragupta exists died about 298 or 297 B.C. after a reign of 24 years. If the Parisishtaparvan of Hemachandra is to be
believed Chandragupta
became
the mother
queen named Bindusara, the son of
had
Durdhara who
who
succeeded
BINDUSARA
155
him
on
the
throne.
In the absence
name
of
corroborative
cannot
evidence,
however,
as
the
of
the
queen
be
accepted
genuine.
II.
The
Reign
was
of
Bindusara.
Chandragupta
year
name
Maurya
son
succeeded
in
or
about
the
298
or
B.C. by his
Bindusara
Amitraghata.
a
The
restoration
title Amitraghata Sanskrit
(slayerof foes)is
is stated
to
in
of the Amitrachates
of Athenaios,
and the
Allitrochades
son
of Strabo, who
have the
been
of
Sandrocottus.
or
Dr.
of
Fleet
prefers
rendering
is said
to
Amitrakhada
occur
as
an
devourer
enemies,
which
epithet of Indra
Edict VIII
as
Asoka's
Rock
as
(JRAS., 1909, p. 24). (Kalsi Text) it appears

predecessors of Asoka,
From that
used
Bindusara,
well
other
the style Devanampiya.

If Hemachandra and
Taranatha continued
to
are serve
to
as
be
believed,
for
Kaulilya
some
or
Chanakya after
the
minister
time
accession
; Ind.
of
Bindusara
(Jacobi,
lords,
Paris'ishtaparvan, p. 62
says
Ant., 1875, p. 364). "Chanaka,"

his of
Taranatha,
the
towns,
"
one
of
(Bindusara's) great
the
procured
sixteen
destruction
and
as
the territory between conquest

seas
and kings of nobles king he made himself master of all the eastern and western The seas." the eastern
of the territory between
and
western
has
been
taken
by
some
scholars to refer to the should

the
not forget that
But wre of the Deccan. annexation already in the time of Chandragupta
Maurya
Empire
extended
"the
need
from
Surashtra to Bengal
to
i.e., from (Gangarida?),
western
mean
the
eastern
sea.
Taranatha's
of
statement
a
nothing
more
than the suppression
general
of
revolt.
No
tradition
expressly
connects
the
name
Bindusara
of
with
the conquest
of the Deccan.
The
story
not be
the
of subjugation
sixteen towns
may
or
may
156
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
true,
but
we
are
told
in
the Divyavadana
(Cowell
and
Neil's Ed., p. 371) that at least one town of note, riz., Taxila, revolted during the reign of Bindusara. The king is said to have despatched As'oka there. While the prince Taxila with his troops the people came was out nearing
" to the prince, are we not opposed said to king even Bindusara, but the wicked ministers nor insult us." The high-handedness (Dushtamatyah) of the
to meet
him, and
Maurya
officials in in
the his
outlying Kalinga
provinces Edict his
is alluded
to
by As'oka himself
edition, pp. Emperor
"
(Asoka,
Mahamatras
third
the
194-195). Addressing
:
says
men
All
are
my
children
and,
as just
I desire
for
children that they may enjoy every kind of prosperity and happiness both in this world and in the next, so also for all men. You, however, do not I desire the same
my
grasp this truth to its full extent.
Some
individual,
chance, per-
pays
heed,
but
to
part
only, not government
the whole. is well
See then to this, for the principle of

established.
imprisonment
Again,
or
it happens
that
some
individual result
other
incmn
torture, and
when
the
many
is his
people
imprisonmen
are
without
due
cause,
desire to do In such a case deeply grieved. must you justice... and for this purpose, in accordance with the Law live years of Piety, I shall send forth in rotation every
such persons
(Mahamatra)as
regardful
are
of the
mild
and
temperate
disposition, and knowing

this my
of
sanctity
of
life, who
Prom
will send
over
instrucwill comply purpose with my tions. however, the Prince for this purpose Ujjain,
a
will not similar body of officials, and way from Ta.rif"." pass three years. In the same
out
Foreign
relations.
In his relations with the Hellenistic powers Bindusara learn from the classical pursued a pacific policy. We
BlNDUSAltA
writers
to
157
Strabo) (e.g.,
court
an
that
the king
named
as
of Syria
despatched Pliny Classical
ambassador India (M'Crindle, Ancient

p.
his
Deimachos. in
described
Literature,
sent
out
an
108)
named
tells
us
that
(Ptolemy)Philadelphos
however points his Dionysios
his
son
envoy
Dionysios. whether
or
Dr. Smith
that
it is uncertain
to
presented
successor,
credentials Asoka.
Bindusara
same
to
and
The
historian
says
(Asoka,third
edition,
officer who p. 19) that Patrokles, an served under both Seleukos and his son, sailed in the Indian seas and collected information Strabo Pliny geographical which much and
were
glad to utilize. Athenaios between

indicates
tells an
anecdote king
of private
of Syria,
friendly correspondence
and
Antiochos,
Bindusara
which with
that the Indian
monarch
on
communicated
terms
his and
Hellenistic
contemporaries We
the
are
of
equality
friendliness.
king
of
told
that
wrote sweet
:
Amitrochates
to Antiochos
the (Bindusara)
Indians,
send him replied
asking
a
that
king
to buy
and
wine, dried figs,and
sophist, and
Antiochos
we
shall send laws p.
you
a
the
figs and
to
the wine,
but
in Greece
the
forbid
sophist
be sold
Inv. (M'Crindle,
Alex.,
409).
Bindusarcfs Bindusara had
succeeded
Family.
son
who
a
many him
children
on
besides Asoka
throne.
the
the
We
which
learn
the
from
passage
of the Eifth
liock
are
Edict
in
duties of the Dharmamahamatras had many

two of
described, that As'oka Divyavadana

and
brothers and sisters. these
The
mentions
brothers,
Chronicles
namely,
seem
Suslma
Vigatas'oka.
two
The
Ceylonese
also to refer to these
princes though Sumana

to have
and been the

of
calling the under different names, Susima-Sumana the latter Tishya.
former
is said
eldest
son
of
Bindusara
Asoka,
while Vigatasoka-Tishya
and a stepbrother is reputed to
158 have
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
been
of
the youngest
As'oka.
son
of Bindusara
and
a
uterine
brother
Hiuen
Tsang
mentions
brother of
Asoka
named
Muhendra.
as a
a
Ceylonese
son
tradition, however,
represents
the latter
of Asoka.
Bindusara
died after
and 28
reign of 25 years
according Dr. Smith's
according
to
the
Puranas,
years to
to the Ceylonese
Chronicles.
According
chronology
his
reign terminated Ceylonese account

and
not 273 B.C.
p. 73). If the about 273 B.C. (Asoka, be correct the date of his death was 270
III. Both the
The
Early
Years
and the
of
Asoka.
Divyavadana
a
Ceylonese
Chronicles
of
agree that there was Asoka Bindusara.
fratricidal struggle after the death

overthrown
whom
is said to have
his eldest
he made
stepbrother writh the help of Radhagupta Agramatya
his
(Chief Minister). Dr. Smith observes (The Oxford History of India, p. 93), M the fact that his formal delayed for some was consecration or coronation (abhisheka)
until 269
was
four years
B. C. confirms
the
mav
tradition that
his
succession
rival
was
an
contested, and elder brother named

a
it
be
true that his
Susima." months have
In his Asoka
(third published edition)

disputed
is
no
few
later, he says, "it
is possible that the long delay may
been
due
to
bloodshed, but there succession involving much independent Mr. a of such evidence struggle."
Jayaswal
(JBORS, 1917,
delay in
p.
for the
gives the following nation expla" It seems Asoka's coronation :
438)
that
of why
25
in those days for obtaining

was a
royal abhisheka1
seems
the age
condition
was
As'oka
This precedent. for three or not crowned
to explain
four years after
accession."
1
There
were
other
abhishekas
also, e.g., that of
Vuvarnja,
Kuinorn,
Senilpati.
KARLY
YEARS
OF
ASOKA
159
Ceylonese characterises (EHI, p. 155)the of his brothers tales which relate that As'oka slew many had brothers and sisters as silly because As'oka certainly his reign, alive in the seventeenth or eighteenth year of But of his anxious care. whose households were objects that the Fifth Rock Edict refers we should remember brothers of his establishments only to the female
Dr. Smith
as existing. bhatinarii) (olodhanesu
This does
not
necessarily
imply
that
the
should, however, admit the contrary, that the

Rock Edict,
in
our
also were that there is nothing
brothers
alive.
to show,
We
on
brothers
were
dead.
The Fifth
the authenticity
or
nothing regarding of the Ceylonese untrustworthiness
opinion, proves
tradition. first four years of As'oka's reign is,to quote the "one words which Dr. Smith uses in another connection, of Indian history ; of the dark spaces in the spectrum The
by the salutary limitations vague speculation, unchecked of verified fact, is,at the best, unprofitable." Edict VIII, Kalsi Like his predecessors (cf.Rock
Text) As'oka
generally The name
ancient
He the title of Devanariipiya. assumed described himself as Devanariipiya Piyadasi.

Asoka
is found only in literature, and in two inscriptions, viz., the Maski Edict of As'oka self, him-
inscription of the Mahakshatrapa and the Junagadh The Dharmas'oka is found in one name Rudradaman. Mediieval
Kumaradevi epigraph,
viz.,
the
Sarnath
inscription
of
(Dharmas'okanaradhipasya samaye
Jino
Sri
Dharmachakro
aiichakre
yadrik
tannaya
rakshitatpunaray-
tatopyadbhutam).
During
to have
the firstthirteen years of his reign Asoka seems carried on the traditional Maurya policy of expansion India, within and of friendly co-operation witli (he
was
foreign
war.
powers, which Like Chandragupta

21
in vogue after the Seleukidan and Bindusara he was aggressive
160
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The Divyavadana but pacific abroad. credits at home In the him with the suppression of a revolt of Taxila. thirteenth year of his reign (eight years after consecration)
he effected the conquest of Kaliiiga. We do not know in the time of As'oka. exact limits of this kingdom if the Sanskrit epics
and
the
But
Puranas
are
to
be
believed,
it extended
III.
114.
to
the
4), the
river Vaitarani Amarakantaka
in
the
north
(Mbh.
west
Hills
in
the
II. 39. 9) and Mahendragiri (Kurma Purana IV. 38-43 ; VI. 53-54). south (Raghuvams'a An in Rock
account of the Kalinga
war
in
the
and
its effects is given

seen
Edict XIII.
a
We
have
already
that Kalinga
formed
dominions in the time of part of the Magadhan it necessary for As'oka to reWhy was the Nandas. conquer it ? The question admits of only one answer, viz.,
its connection with
that Kaliiiga severed

the
Magadha
after
fall of
the Nandas.
in the time of Bindusara that
If the story of a general revolt be correct then it is not unlikely threw

of
Kalinga,
like Taxila
the
off the Bindusara.
Magadha
however,
during
from
reign
who
allegiance of It appears,
on an
Pliny
the Indica of Megasthenes, in the independent kingdom

that
of
case
probably based his account that Kaliiiga was already

time of Chandragupta.
a
In time
"
there
can
be
no
question of
revolt in the
Bindusara.
Pliny
says
Ant., 1877, (Ind.

sea
p.
338)
the
the
the tribes called Calingae are nearest city of the Calingae is called Parthalis. 60,000
foot
Over
royal their king
soldiers, 1,000 horsemen, 700 elephants keep " ' watch and ward in procinct of war.' kings probably increased their army The Kalinga
considerably during time of Megasthenes

war
with As'oka
which elapsed from the to that of As'oka, because during the 250,000. the casualties exceeded It is,
period
the
however, combatants
possible
total included not only but also non-combatants. The existence of that the
huge
EARLY
YEARS
OF
A60KA
161
their borders, with a big differen war,' of incould not be a matter learnt to Magadha to the kings of Magadha. her cost what a powerful Kalinga meant, in the time of Kharavela. kingdom powerful * in procinct of army
a
so
near
We made empire.
learn from
war
"
the thirteenth Rock

country
Edict
that Asoka it to his
on
the Kalinga
and annexed
and fifty thousand persons were hundred thousand were captive, one slain, carried away died." Violence, slaughter, times that number and many
One
hundred
and
separation
from
their beloved the
ones
befell not only
to combatants,
but also to
Brahmanas
and
ascetics,
and householders. The conquered

under
a
territory
of
was
prince
apparently issued special
royal situated in the Puri
the
constituted a viceroyalty family stationed at Tosali, district. The Emperor
edicts prescribing the principles on which both the settled inhabitants and the border tribes should two edicts are preserved at two sites, be treated. These
now
called Dhauli
are
(inPurl) and
Jaugada
(in Gafijam).
to the Mahamatras or High Officers addressed In these documents the Emperor at Tosali and Samapa. declaration " all men are the famous my children," makes
They
and
charges
his officers to
see
that
is done justice
to the
people. a great landmark in the The conquest of Kalinga was It marks the close of history of Magadha, and of India.
that
career
of conquest
and
ushered
a
in by Bimbisara's
era
"
was aggrandisement which It opens annexation of Anga.
new
an
era
of peace, of social progress, of religious

same
propaganda
and at the
and, perhaps, of
military
political stagnation inefficiency during which the
time
of
Magadha was martial spirit of imperial was of exercise. The era of Digvijaya
dying out for want

over,
the
era
of
Dhammavijaya was
about to begin.
161
We
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
pause here to give an account of the extent in which they were of As'oka's dominions and the manner on a new administered before the Emperor embarked policy.
should
Asoka
mentions
Khalatikapavata, Pataliputra, Tosali (including and
Kosambi,
Lumminigama-,
Kaliriga
Samapa),
as
Suvarnagiri, among
Ujjayint and
those places which Beyond Taksbasila lay the vassal states of the Yonas, The exact Kambojas and the Gandharas. situation of been determined. The the Yona not state has yet
Takshas'ila expressly were under his rule.
being
Mahavamsa
which founded
evidently refers to itand its chief city Alasanda
Geiger by
identifies with Macedonian the p. 19

to
the
town
of Alexandria
near
conqueror
Kabul
(Geiger,Mahavamsa,
seen,
corresponds The
1). Kamboja, as we or Rajaurnear llajapura

not
have ready alPunch
in Kasmir.
territory of the Gandharas
at this time lay
to the west of the Indus,
and did
princely
of
include
Takshas'ila
was
which
capital
was
ruled the
by
Viceroy,
and
the
of
province
p.
Edict ;
Divyavadana,
Kalinga (cf. 407, Rajno's'okasyottarapathe

Tho capital of
Uttarapatha
Takshas'ila nagaram,
state of Gandhara
was
etc).
the
vassal
apparently
Pushkaravatt
(cf Carm.
Lee,
1918, p.
51).
of
The
inclusion
Kas'mka
proved
by
the
testimony
within of Hiuen
As'oka's empire is Tsang's Records
Vol. (Watters, : (I.102-107)
I, pp.
267-271) and
says
:
Kalhana's
"
Rajataraiiginl
Asoka,
Kalhana
The
faithful
This king who had freed himself the earth. reigned over the doctrine of Jina, covered from sins and bad embraced Stupas. At the Suskaletra and Vitastatra with numerous
town of
Vitastatra
there stood Vihara

a
within
the
Dharmaranya
Chairya
the precincts of built by him, the
That height of which could not be reached by the eye. illustrious king built the town of 6rinagai1. This sinless
prince
after
removing
the
old stuccoed
enclosure
of
E\RLY
YEARS
OF
ASOKA
108
built in its stead a new the shrine of Vijayesvara one He... erected within the enclosure of Vijayesa, of stone. it, two temples which were called As'okesvara." and near
The description
of As'oka
as a
follower
of
Jina,
i. e.t
no
Buddha,
room
and the builder of numerous for doubt that the great Maurya told by Kalhana
stupas
leaves
We
much
are
is meant. monarch himself that he is indebted for

to
an
of the above
account
earlier chronicler named
Chhavillakara.
The
inscriptions
on
the Rummindel
and within
the
Nigliva
limits
pillars prove
of Asoka's attest
the inclusion of the Tarai while the

of
the
Empire,
monuments
at Lalitapatan
his
possession
the
valley
of Nepal.
Further
evidence
of the inclusion of the is furnished
Himalayan
region within
As'oka's empire
refers
to
by
Rock
Edict XIII
which
the
Nabhapamtis
of Nabhaka
(NTa-pei-kea of
XIII
mentions
FaHien?
Legge,
04).
the Rock and
Edict
According
two
not
to BQhler
vassal tribes Visa accept
Vajri. Several
the reading of
scholars
do
Buhler's reading, and

That
substitute Visayamhi the

and
in
its place.
is
no
doubt
Girnar
text, but according dar
to Professors Bhandarkar
Majum-
by the published University of Calcutta, Part I, p. 53)the Shahbazgarhi and texts read Vishavajri. Mansahra Kautilya in his Artha-
(The
Inscriptions
of
Asoka,
as a Sarigha (p. 378) refers to the Vrijikas along It is not unlikely that with Kamboja and other states. and that like Kamboja, Vrijikais identical with Vajri, the an the Vrijikas were vassal state within autonomous
sastra
Maurya
Empire.
Vaisali.
capital of the state was, of course, is mentioned in the tribe called Besatae Erythraean
the
sea
The
Peri plus of the

is located China.
on
Ed., (Schoffs
the
borders
of
land
of
p. 48) and This, i. e., the Vishas
It is not altogether improbable

are
that
of
As'oka's Edict
identical with
the Besatae of the
164
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
of the products Bisiand Mahabisi in Arthasastra, p. 79) were derived from them. (mentioned the
names
Periplus, and
commentary Translation, p. 91, villages producing Himalayas. We learn from
In the
on n.
the
Arthasastra
is stated
are
(Shamasastri's
the twelve
on
10) it
that
Bisi and- Mahabisi,
situated
the
the classical writers that
the
country
of
as
i. e. Bengal, formed a part of the Gangaridae, dominion of the king of the Prasii, i. e., Magadha,
as
the
the
time
of
Agrammes,
i. "?., the
last Nanda
early King
Alex., pp. 221, 281). A passage of Pliny H Palibothri " dominated the clearly suggests that the Ant, 1877, 339). That whole tract along the Ganges (Ind. Inv. (M'Crindle, the Magadhan
as
kings retained their hold on Bengal by the testimony the time of As'oka is proved Smith's (cf.
saw
as
late
of the of
Divyavadana
Hiuen
As'oka, 3rd
ed., p.
255)and
near
Tsang who
Stupas
of that monarch
TamraSamatata
lipti and
Karnasuvama well
"West Bengal),in (in

as
(East Bengal) as Bengal).Kamarupa

the
in
Pundravardhana
to have
(North
(Assam)seems
lain outside
The Chinese pilgrim saw no monument of empire. As'oka in that country. that in the south the Maurya "We have seen power, time, had penetrated as far as the Podiyil Hill in the Tinnevally district. In the time of As'oka the Maurya
at
one
receded probably to the Pennar river near The Nellore. major part of the Deccan was ruled by the But certain viceregal princes of Tosali and Suvarnagiri. occupied by vassal tribes,e. g., the strips of territory were
frontier had Andhras, Pitinika Pulindas,
Bhojas
in Rock mentioned not be read as a separate according to Prof. Bhandarkar, but as an name qualifying Bashtrika (Edict
and Bfishtrikas. The word Edicts V and XIII should,
V)
and
adjective Bhoja (EdictXIII).
The
Professor
draws
our
attention to certain passages
in the
Anguttara
Nikaya
EARLY
YEARS
OP
ASOKA
165
70, 300)whore (III.

sense
the
term
Pettanika
occurs
in the
of
one
who
Ant., 1919, p. have already we Aitareya
enjoys property given 80). The Andhras and the

seen,
by father Pulindas
(Ind.
are,
as
Brahmana.
in a passage of the mentioned in The Bhojas are also mentioned Pliny,
that work as Megasthenes,

numerous
rulers says
of the south.
quoting
from
that the Andarae
(Andhras) possessed
defended by walls and villages, thirty towns towers, and supplied their king with an army of 100,000 infantry, 2,000 cavalry and 1,000 Ant., (Ind. elephants
1877, p.
339).
The
Andhra
capital
(Andhapura) was
situated on the Telavaha river which, says Prof. Bhandarkar, is either the modern Tel or Telingiri both flowing Presidency the near confines of the Madras and the
Central Provinces. The
with the Vindhyan Pulinda Vindhya
invariably associated region in the Puranas. Dandakaih Pushika Vaidarbha saha

are
Pulindas
(Matsya. p.
Pulinda
114,
48).
Mulika
Vindhya
Vaidarbha
Dandakaih
saha
(Vayu,55, 126).
Their capital Pulindanagara lay not far from Bhilsa. The Bhojas and the Rashtrikas were apparently the
ancestors
Mahabhojasand the Maharathis of the Satavahana Asoka, third ed., pp. 169-170). period (Smith, The Bhojas apparently dwelt in Berar, and the Rashtrikas
of the
in Maharashtra. In the
west
Asoka's Empire
Sea and included Aparanta

to
extended to the Arabian Nasik, etc., accord($urparaka, ing
Markandeya
was
shows that says that the form of the name the Yavanaraja must have been a Persian, but according
to this interpretation the Yavana
Surashtra which Dr. Smith pha.
P. 57. 49-52) and the vassal state of Tushashgoverned by the Yavanaraja
Dhammadeva, the Kushan
the
Saka
Ushavadata
must
(llishabhadatta) and
been
all native Hindus
Vasudeva
If
have
of India.
Greeks
166
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
and
other
foreigners
some no
adopted
them
Hindu
names
there is
no
wonder There
that
of
assumed
Iranic appellations. that
is, then,
was
Tushashpha Having
we
now
not
for assuming ground good Greek, but a Persian.
described
the
a
extent
of
Asoka'3
empire
proceed to give Asoka continued

There the
brief account the Council
of its tion. administraof his government

to
predecessors. dealings with

Senart
are
references
the
Emperor's VI.
Parishad
mean
in Rock
Edicts III and and
took Parisha to by
it
the
Sangha
of
Biihler understood
or
Committee
caste
sect.
But
Mr. Jayaswal Edicts

is the
has
pointed out Mantriparishad

As'oka
that
of
the
Parisha
of
the
The
the
Arthasastra.
inscriptions
that prove of Provincial Government
retained
Tosali,
Suvarnagiri,
existing under Ujjayiniand Takshasila
also the system his forefathers.

were
each
under a prince of the blood royal (Kumala or Ayaputa). The Emperor helped by a host and the Princes were of officials who fell under the following classes :
"
1.
The
Mahamatras
(cf. also
Arthasastra, pp. 16, 20,
58, 64,, 215, 2.

3.
4.
The Tho The
237-39). Rajukas.
Pradesikas Yutas
or
Pradesikas.
of the Arthasastra,
(theYuktas
pp. 59,
65, 199, Ramayana,

5. 6.
VI, 127.34; Manu,
VIII,
34).
Pulisa.
Pativedaka. Vachabhumika.
was a
7.
There
body of Mahamatras
the
in
each
and
The empire. the Mahamatras Tosali, Samapa, mention of Kausambi, Suvarnagiri Isila. In the Kaliiiga Edicts we have and
district
(ahala) of
great city inscriptions
certain Mahamatras Viyohalaka. The
distinguished Nagala
by
the
of
term
Nagala
Edicts
Viyohalaka of
the
correspond
to the Pauravyavahaiikas
the
Arthasastra
EARLY
YEARS
OF
A")KA
167
in cities.1 In administered justice Mahamatras Pillar Edict I mention is made of the Amta or the Wardens who correspond to the of the Marches,
(p.20)and
no
doubt
Antapalas
of the Arthasastra
(pp.20, 217)and
the Goptris
of the age of
Skanda
Gupta.
Kautilya tells us that the
Antapala was equal to that of a Kumara, a salary of an Pauravyavaharika, a of the Mantriparishad or a member Rashtrapala (p.247). In Edict XII mention is made of Mahamatras the Ithijhaka who, doubtless, correspond to
the
Stryadhyakshas
(theGuards
XV.
of
the
Mahabharata
As
mean a
to
(IX.29.68, 90; the Rajukas,Dr.
22, 20
Ladies)of ; 23, 12).

word
the
Smith
takes the
to
(Asoka3rd, p. 94). governor next below a Kumara Biihler identifies the Rajuka of the Asokan inscriptions with the Rajjuka or the Rajjugahaka amachcha of the
Jatakas
by Fick, Edict IV
(The
Social
Organisation
in
North-east
India
translated by refers to the thousands
S. Maitra, pp.
148-151).Pillar
"
Rajukasas
officers set
over
many
hundred
promoting granted independence

The
of people," and charged with the duty of Asoka the welfare of the Janapadas, to whom in the award of honours and penalties.
reference to the award of penalties (Danda)probably indicates that the Rajukas had judicial duties. In Rock
well as in Pillar Edict IV they are associated Strabo (H.and P., Vol. Ill, p. 103)refers with the Yutas. to a class of Magistrates who " have the care of the rivers,
as
Edict III
measure
the and
land, have
as
in Egypt, have charge also of the of rewarding

or
hunters
those
the power
who
merit
connects
these
The measuring either." Magistrates the with Maitra, {cf.

and
punishing of the land
Amachcha
of the Jatakas
Rajjugahaka Fick, pp. 148-149)
nects punishing people conthem with the Rajukas of As'oka. It is probable, therefore, that the Magistrates referred to by Strabo were
while the power
of rewarding
Cf.also Nagara-dhftnya
Vyivaharika,
p. 55.
22
168
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
identical with the
Rajukasand the Rajjugahaka Amachchas. The Arthas'astra (p.234) refers to a class of officials " Chora Rajjukas,"but there is no reference to called the Rajjukas proper, although on Rajju is p. 60 in Chora Rajju." with mentioned conjunction
" " "
Prades'ikas or Pradesikas, Senart, regards the local Kern to denote the term and Buhler understood District governors or local chiefs. Smith took it to mean
Officers. Edict only in the third Rock word occurs included with the functionaries in question are where the Rajukas and in the ordinance the Yutas of the
As
The
Anusamyana. which
means
Thomas report the rule
derives
the
1915,
word p. 97
from
;
pradeha
(JRAS,
of
Arthasastra,
p.
Ill) by 2.15) and

most
Panini
(II. trijakabhyamkartaii
or
identifies the with the
Pradesikas
of
Pradesikas
of
the' Edict The
Pradeshtris
functions
of
the
Arthasastra.
were
important
the
or
Pradeshtris
Balipragraha
recalcitrant
(collection of
taxes,
suppression
of
criminal
Kantakas'odhana (administration of chiefs), Choramargana justice), (tracking and of thieves)

adhyaksha
purushanam and the
Adhyakshanam
cha
(checkingsuperintendents
as
their
men).
niyamanarii They acted

on
intermediaries
between
Samahatri
and
the
on
one
hand, and
other
the Gopas,
Sthanikas
Adhyakshas
the
Arthasastra, (cf.
or
pp. 142, 200, 217,
222).
represented by Manu 31)as the custodians of Pranashtadhigata dravya (lo9t (VIII. In the Arthasastra, too, they property which was
As to the Yutas
Yuktas
they
are
recovered).
with
are
mentioned
in connection
Samudaya
or
state funds
which
The Pulisa represented as misappropriating. or Raja Puruare apparently identical with the Purushas 59, 75). The Pativedaka are shas of the Arthasastra (pp. they
are
doubtless the Charas

the Vachabhumikas
"
referred to in Chap. 16
"
(p.38),while
were
of
Vraja
evidently charged with the superintendence 59-60). referred to in chapter 24 (pp.
THE
MAUIIYA
DHAMMAVIJAYA
EMPIRE AND
THE
ERA
OF
DECLINE.
1.
ASOKA
AFTER
THE
KALINGA
WAR.
war
a
We
new
have
already
seen
that the
Kaliiiga
opened During
a
epoch
in the history of Magadha
and of India.
was
the
first thirteen
years of his reign As'oka

"
typical
of
Magadhan Bimbisara,
sovereign
the
inheritor
of
the
"
policy
of Mahapadma
and of Chandragupta
revolt, annexing The
ing conquerAfter
peoples, suppressing
the Kaliiiga philosophy
state-craft
war
territory.
older
all this is changed.

and
political
to
a new
of Vassakara
Kautilya gave way

teaching
to
inspired
by the
of
an
the
sage of the
of
$akyas. Before
remarkable about
the
of
proceeding
we
give
account
a
the
change
religious society
should
say
of
few
words and
the great
denominations during
the
India
of
condition
innovator.
reign
the
In the days
of As'oka the people

of
of India
were
divided the most
into
many
:
"
sects
which
the
following
were
important
3.
The
orthodox
Deva-worshippers.
the followers
of Gosala
2.
The
or Ajivikas
Mankhali-
putta.
3.
The
Nirgranthas
or
Jainas,
i.e., the
followers
Mahavira
of
Nigantha
or
Nataputta
who
is commonly
called
Vardhamana.
4.
The
followers IV
we
of Gautama
Buddha following
a
âkyamuni.
account
In
Edict
have
"
the for
of the
even
prevailing
for
state of society
long
period
past,
many
hundred
years, have
increased
the sacrificial
170
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
slaughter of living creatures, the killing of animate beings, to relatives, unseemly behaviour behaviour to unseemly Brahmanas and ascetics (Sramanas)."The kings used to
(tours go out on so-called Vihara-yatras of pleasure, cf. Mahabharata, XV. 1,18/ Kautilya, p. 332), in which
hunting
(R.
of
and other similar amusements Edict VIII). The people

on (mamgala)2
used to be practised
performed
various
ceremonies
sons,3
the
and
children, performed ceremonies
weddings departure
occasions of sickness, weddings daughters, the birth of of

on
journeys.The
trivial
womankind
many,
manifold,
and
worthless
(R. Edict IX).

The
Change
was
of AsokcCs
at
Religion.
As'oka himself
first
Deva-worshipper.
of
men
He
;
had
"
scruple about the slaughter formerly, in the kitchen of His

no
and animals
Sacred
and
Gracious
of
Majesty the
King
were
each
day
many
hundred
thousands
living creatures
slaughtered to make curries." The hecatomb of the Kalinga war has already been mentioned. The sight of the misery and bloodshed in that sanguinary
made a deep impression on campaign in his breast feelings of anusochanam,

sorrow,
him
and
awakened
"remorse, came
profound
under
and regret."
About
this time he
the
Edict read in Rock " directly after the Kaliiigas had been annexed began XIII His Sacred Majesty's zealous protection of the Law of
influence of Buddhist
teaching.
We
his love of that Law (dhrama(dhramapalanarii), his inculcation of that Law (dhramanusati)." kamata),and
Piety
Although
As'oka
became
Buddhist
he
was
not
an
Up enemy either of the Devas or the Brahmanas. last he took pride in calling himself Devanampiya.
1
to the
He
ViharayfitraBU
SarvSn k"m"n
punah
Kurur"joYudhis$hirab
Avambikasute.
No. 87, and
also JStakas
see
pradad mahfttej"h
"
For
"
Mangala
see
No. 163
(Hatthimaugala).
For
AvSha and VirSha
also Mbh.
V. 141. 14.
ASOKA
AFTER
THE
KALINGA
WAR
171
behaviour towards found fault with unseemly IV), and inculcated liberality to the (Edict
He
men was
Brahmanas
same
class.
to
perfectly tolerant.
"
"
The
king He
does
reverence
of
all sects
(EdictXII).
with coupled That he was sincere in his professions is proved by the His Cave Dedications to the Ajivlkamonks. Barabar when pasan4a-puja hostility was chiefly directed, not towards the Devas in war but to the killing of men the Brahmanas, Samajas, and the slaughter of animals in sacrifice.
The and
reprobated AtmaPara-pasanda-garaha.
and
Change
of Foreign
Policy.
felt at once of religion was effect of the change " declared that in foreign policy. The Emperor of all the
The
were slain, done to death, or carried away who captive in Kalinga, if the hundredth part or the thousandth fate, it would be matter to suffer the same now part were
people
of regret to His
one
Sacred
Majesty. Moreover,
do
him
wrong,
Sacred In
so Majesty,
that too must far as it can possibly be borne

I, the Emperor expressed
should any be borne with by His
Kalinga
Edict
with." his desire
that the unconquered
peoples in the frontiers of his realm (Aihta avijita) should not be afraid of him, that they should him happiness not trust him, and should receive from
sorrow.
was
chiefest conquest in the Emperor's opinion In the conquest of the Law of Piety (Dhammavijaya). The
he exultingly says '* the reverberation of the war has become the reverberation of the Law drums (Bherighoso) (Dhammaghoso)." Not content with what he himself did
Edict IV
he called upon
new
his
"
sons
and
even me
a
his grandsons
asu
to eschew
ma vijayam
conquests
vijetaviyam.
new
putro papotra have Here we
navam
complete
renunciation
of the old policy of
Digvijayaand the enunciation of a policy, viz., that of Dhammavijaya. The full political
of policy became
effects of this change the death of Asoka.
manifest
only after
to the
From
the time
of Bimbisara
172
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Kalinga expansion
to
a
war
the
history of India
from
a
was
the
of Magadha Empire
tiny state
history of the in South Bihar

foot of
gigantic
Hindukush
the Kalinga
of which
to the
war
from extending borders of the Tamil

a
the
the
country.
After
dwindled
which
period of stagnation at the end The empire the process is reversed. gradually in extent tillit sank to the position from down ensued and his
successors
Bimbisara
to
had raised it.

attempt
to
True
annex
the
no made frontier (Pracharhta) kingdoms,
his principle Asoka
viz., Chola,
Pandya,
Satiyaputra,
Keralaputra,
Tambapariini
the
(Ceylon)
contrary
and the realm
of Amtiyako
Yonaraja. On
he maintained friendly relations with them. drained by the The Chola country was
river Kaveri
and comprised We learn from

Vol. I, p.
the
a
districts of Trichinopoli and Tan j ore. South Indian inscription (Hultzsch, SIT, Hara
34) that
asked
Gunabhara
the
"
How great
could
I standing in a temple on earth, view of the Cholas or the river Kaveri"? II

strove
When
power Pulakesin
had her his
current
conquer obstructed by
The Chola
to
the
the
Cholas
"
the Kaveri
formed Uraiyur
causeway
was
by
elephants."
capital
(Sanskrit
Uragapura?) or
The
Old Trichinopoly.
to the Madura, and country corresponded had its capital at Madura districts and Tinnevally (DakshinaMathura). The rivers Kritamala or Vaigai and
Pandya
Tamraparni from
race
flowed through The
it. Katyayana
derives Pandya
as
Pandu.
Pandus
in the as of Indraprastha Ptolemy 150 A. D.) speaks of the (cir. several Jatakas. be in the Pafij"b.There can country of the Pandoouoi
mentioned Mahabharata
are
the ruling well as in
no
doubt
that India.
Pandu
was
the
name
of
real tribe in the
northern
Katyayana's
statement
regarding
of the Pandyas with the Pandus receives some connection fact that the name of the Pandya support from the
AÔKA
capital Mathura
Epic
AFTER
THE
KALlfiGA
WAR
17.;
(Madura) was identical with the in the Surasena country which

was
famous
city of
to
associated
according
tradition
the
seat of
family
intimately
by ties of friendship and

of Indraprastha.
marriage
with the Pandus the Pandus, the
The
connection
seems
between
Surasenas, and
confused
the Pandyas
narrated
to be alluded to in the
stories and
by
Megasthenes
regarding
Herakles
Pandaia
Ant., 1877, (Ind. Mr.
Satiyaputra
is identified by pp.
But
p. 249). Venkatesvaraiyar
or
(JRAS,
1918,
541-42)
with
Satyavratakshetra
points out that the is applied to the town Kafichl or a term Satyavratakshetra part of it, not to the country dependent upon it. There is Mr. besides the point whether vrata could become puta.
Kancliipura.
Aiyangar prefers
Prof. K. Aiyangar
Bhandarkar's
identification
to be
a
with
Satpute.
He
takes
Satiyaputra
of the various
matriarchal
communities
collective name like the Tulus
and
the
Nayars
to Dr.
Smith
(JRAS, 1919, pp. 581-584). According Third Ed., p. 161) Satiyaputra is (As'oka,
Taluk of Coimbatore. represented by the Satyamangalam Keralaputra or Chera) is Malabar. (Ketalaputra
Its capital Ceylon
was
near Vafiji
Cochin. in ancient times as Parasamudra Ray Chaudhuri, Ind. Ant., see
was
known
(Greek
Palaesimundu,
1919, pp. 195-9G
l)as
and
well
as
Tamraparni
(Greek
Dr.
mean
Taproin
now
bane).
Rock
Tambapamni,
II
i.e., Tamraparni
is mentioned
Edicts
XIII
of As'oka.
Smith
3rd (Asoka,
Ed., p.
162) takes
the word
"
to
not Ceylon
but the river Tamraparni
in Tinnevally.
Girnar
text
"?a Tambapamni
which
refers to the according to him
He
indicates that the river is meant not the island. Now, in Edict II the phrase " a Tambapariini " comes after Ketala-
puto and not after Pada.

1
The
Polity
"
expression
(p.87 n.)I
Ketalaputo
as
On
reading
Law's
Ancient
Hindu
find that the
identification
was
also suggested
by Mr. N. L. Dey.
174
POLITICAL
as
HISTORY
"
OF
INDIA
far
the Tamraparni is
a
Tamraparni take
is hardly appropriate, because the Pandya river. We, therefore, prefer to

to
mean
Tamraparni
was
Ceylon.
Asoka's
Ceylonese
accession
contemporary may be dated
Devanampiya
251
or
Tissa
whose
about
247 B. C.
As'oka maintained
Tamil powers
of
friendly relations not only with the the south, but also with his Hellenistic Theos, and king
of Syria and Western
frontager Asia
Antiochos
; (B. C. 261-246)
even
with
of Antiochos,
namely
Ptolemy
the kings the bours neighPhiladelphos, king
king of Cyrene in : Magas, (B. C. 285-247) of Egypt B. C. 2S5-258) Gonatas, North Africa (about ; Antigonos
king of Macedonia ruled over Epirus Hultzsch, that

however
(B.C. 277-239) ;
according
to
and
Alexander
Beloch
pp. 943
who
Dr.
Smith.
and
Alikasudara
(JRAS, 1914, suggested of Edict XIII is Alexander

not Alexander
ff.)
of Corinth
(B.C. 252" cir. 255) son

Though neighbours,
on
Cir.
244)and
did
of Epirus
(272his
of Pyrrhus.
Asoka
not
covet
the
he
territories of
gave
there is evidence
that
occasions, and their dominions. of objects

"
established philanthropic In other words he regarded
advice institutions in
them
them
as
religious conquest
too,
(Dhammavijaya).
should
learn this lesson
"
(M.
"
neighbours, R. Edict I)." Among
My
his frontagers the Ketalaputra
the
as
even
Cholas,
far
as
Pandyas,
the
Satiyaputra, Antiochos
of
Tamraparni,
the bours neighmade
the Greek
king, and
the kings have and

"
that
Antiochos
of
everywhere His
been
healing
arrangements the King." Majesty

In Edict XIII
Law
Sacred
Gracious
As'oka declares that the
has been won by His of Piety, leagues, all his neighbours as far as six hundred ...among Antiochos dwells, the king of the Greeks named where
conquest of the Sacred Majesty...
A$OKA
AFTER
THE
KALINGA
WAR
175
the four and to the north of that Antiochos (wheredwell) Antigonos kings named (Turamayo). severally Ptolemy Magas (Maga or Maka), and Alexander (Ariitekina), in (likewise) (Alikasudaro)
"
the
south,
the Cholas and
Pandyas
as
far
as
Tambaparhni....Even
where
the envoys
(duta) of
the Law
His Sacred His
too, hearing
do not penetrate, those people, Majesty Sacred Majesty's ordinance based upon
of Piety and his instruction in that Law, practise and will practise the Law." The Ceylonese chronicles do not refer to the envoys but name sent to the Tamil and Hellenistic kingdoms
the missionaries sent to Ceylon and Suvannabhumi (Pegu and Moulemein according to Dr. Smith). The Ceylonese
mission
headed by prince Mahendra. No reference to in the Edicts hitherto discovered. Suvannabhumi occurs
was
The
Change
in Internal
Policy.
The Kalinga
also in
effects of As'oka's change of religion after the felt not only in foreign policy but were war
internal affairs. The according to Rock
:
complaint Edicts were
of his principal objects Edict IV and the Kalinga
1. The sacrificial of living creatures. slaughter (arambho) to animate beings. 2. Violence (vihimsa) 3. Unseemly 4. Unseemly
behaviour
to kinsmen (jnati). (asampratipati)
behaviour to Brahmanas
5. Maladministration
and in the Provinces.
^ramanas.
According
to
Rock
Edict
I,
As'oka
saw
much
offence not only in the sacrificial slaughter of animals, but also in certain Samajas or Gatherings which, as learn from Kautilya (p. were we 45), often witnessed by
was
the Maurya
of
two
Emperor.
The
The
Samaja, says
Smith,
kinds.
by
animal
popular festival kind, accompanied fights, heavy drinking and feasting,

of meat,
was
including
23
much
consumption
necessarily
176
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
condemned principles.
by The
Asoka,
as
being
the
inconsistent
with
his
other
kind,
semi-religious in
was
rical theatof
performance,
Sarasvati,
sometimes
of
the
goddess
offensive
given learning,
the
temples
included
1914,
among
Samajas.
Dr.
apparently not Thomas (JRA8,
pp. 302
describes the disapproved tf.)

or
Samaja as
an
"
celebration of games
or
contests taking
place in
arena
by platforms for (maficha) surrounded ly spectators (Preksha)."This kind of Samaja is apparentreferred to in the following lines of the Virata parva of
amphitheatre
the Mahabharata.
Ye
cha kecbin
niyotsyanti
Samajeshuniyodhakah 2, 7.) (Virata, rajansahasrasah
Tatra Mallah
samapetur
digbhyo
Samaje
Brahmano
Mahakayah
The
harmless
Vatsyayana's
nate'
rajantatha Pasrupaterapi Kalakanjaivasurah. mahaviryah 13, 15-16.) {Ibid, Samaja is probably the one referred to in va KamasQtra (Pakshasya masasya prajbhavane
hani
Sarasvatya
niyuktanarii
nityam
Samajah).
As'oka determined
to above, which
to put
he
to
did
stop to the practices, referred At the same not approve.

a
time
he
wanted
improve
the
an
"
moral
extent
as
and
to
material
effect the
condition of the people to such

M
association of gods with

means
men
Minor (of.
Hock
Edict
I).
The
under
employed four heads :
to achieve
this
may object
be classed
1. Administrative 2. Dissemination
reforms.
of
instructions
in
the
Dhamma
(Law
of
man
of
Piety).
of
the welfare
3. Benevolent
activity ; promotion and beast. toleration and prevention church.
1. Religious
of schism
in
the Buddhist
aSoka
after
THE
KALI^LA
lie forms.
WAR
177
Administrative In
the
first place, As'oka instituted the

or
Quinquennial
and Dr.
Jnusamyana des'ikas, and Smith
circuit
of
the
Yutas,
Rajukas, Praof opinion that
Mahamatras.
Mr.
Jayaswal
are
(Asoka,3rd
edition, p.
164)
the whole
Pradesika
circuit at
as
the administrative staff from the Rajuka and to the Yuta down could not possibly go on
once
every five years.

a
They
interpret the
transfers from
term
one
signifying
station to show that

at
regular system But there another. the officers were
of
is nothing
in the text to
all
once.
The
was
Pnides'ikas
anusamyana intended mainly

of the Mahamatras
of checking
required to go on circuit of the Yutas, Rajukasand

for propaganda
was
work.
The anusamyana for the purpose
specially instituted
imprisonment,
and
of justice, trary arbimiscarriage torture in the outlying Provinces
(Kalinga, Ujjayini and Takshasila).

Secondly,
e.
As'oka
created
g.,
Dharmamahamatras mahamatras
were
of new number Dharmayutas. and
posts,
The
Dharma among
the
given
people of all sects including Jainas, and or Nirgranthas

Rashtrikas
protective mission the Brahmanas and

the Yavanas,
among
Kambojas,Gandharas,
and all the Aparantas. "Among servants and masters, Brahmanas and the wealthy, ing among the helpless and the aged, they are employed in freefrom worldly cares departtheir subordinates (in the ment)
of the Law of Piety.
They
are
also employed
or
on
the
in
revision of
(sentences of) imprisonment
execution,
the reduction of penalties, or (thegrant of)release, on the having of motive, children, instigation, or grounds
advanced years towns, in the female

and
At Pataliputra and in all provincial establishments of the king's brothers

as
sisters,
as
well
of
other
relatives, they
arc
Dharmamahamatras The were everywhere employed." in the imperial dominions further engaged everywhere
178
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
"
the Dharmayutas with regard to among the Law, the establishment of the Law, of alms-giving." The emperor
the
concerns
of
and
the business
himself to keep naturally anxious delay about all public affairs, fully informed without on whom specially about the doings of the Mahamatras He therefore the success of his mission mainly depended.
was
gave special directions to

matter
the
Pativedakas
that when
to of urgency committed discussed in the Parishad occasioned

or
the Mahamatras
a
and
adjournment,
he must
be informed
division of opinion without delay.
It is apparent from the Kalinga Edicts and Rock Edict VI that Asoka kept a wratchf ul eye on the Mahamatras in cities. But especially on those who administered justice he
"
was
more
indulgent
towards To the
of
him." eager to serve hundred thousands
Rajukas who Rajukas set over

"
his
were
many
the emperor people" granted in the award independence of honours and penalties in their duties confidently order that those officialsmight perform and
some
fearlessly. He
however
wanted
to maintain
uniformity
reason
"
Eor this
in penalties as well as in he issued the following rule :

"
procedure.
lying in prison under To condemned men sentence of death a respite of three days is granted." issued certain regulations restricting Lastly Asoka slaughter and seventh
mutilation of animals, and up to the twentyyear of his coronation effected twenty-five jail
deliveries.
Measures
to disseminate
adopted
the
Instructions
in
Laic
of Piety.
according to the Second Pillar daya, dane Edict, consisted in Apasinave, bahukayane, " deeds, little impiety, many good sache, sochaye, compassion, liberality, truthfulness, purity." In Minor
The
Law
of Piety
ASOKA
AFTER
THE
KALUGA
the Law
WAR
179
llock Edict II the virtues
of
which
must
must
be be
practised hearkened
are
" father and mother stated to ; respect for living creatures must
thus
be
firmly
be spoken." established ; truth must Rock Minor Edict learn from We than two-and-a-half exerting
I that for
more
years As'oka
was
lay disciple
out with-
He then entered the strenuously. He the Saagha and began to exert himself strenuously. " Let small and great issued the famous proclamation himself
exert
themselves,"
and expand
missions (Vyutha) to expound his teaching, began to write the imperishable

sent
on
'
record of his purpose

stone
the rocks
and engraved
stone
it upon
pillars wherever
there
were
pillars in his
dominions.
As'oka at firstutilised the existing tive administrafor religious propaganda. He commanded machinery his Parishad to inculcate the Dharma the Yutas and on
ordered the latter to inculcate the

anusamyana. The
as
well
as
the
Rajukas, and
they
they
set
were
Prades'ikas
for
same
while
out
the
was
dharma
which
to preach
explained thus : " An excellent thing is the hearkening to father and friends, excellent thing is liberality to mother ; an
acquaintances,
relatives, Brahmanas
is abstention from
and ascetics ; excellent the slaughter of living creatures ;
with small accumulation." excellent is small expense "When he had been consecrated thirteen years, A s'oka officials called Dharma created the new mahamatras who were with the work of dhammadhispecially entrusted
thana and dhammavadhi,
i.e., the
establishment
and
increase of Piety. The

of
1
Emperor
also exhibited spectacles of the dwellings
the
The
gods
(Vimanadasana),spectacles
of
Vyutha
as
of
out
elephants
by Senart
and
interpretation by Dr. Smith to

mean
"
missionary
was
pointed
accepted
or
(Asoka,third
on officials
Ed., p.
153).
Prof.
Bhandarkar
takes
Vyntha
Vivutha
tour,"
180
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
masses (Hastidasana),
representations of a (Ind.Ant., 1912, p. 26) refers to

which
of fire (Agikharhdhani) and other divine nature. Prof. Bhandarkar the Pali Vimanavatthu
describes
the
abodes
(Vimanas)
of the various celestial splendour in listeners and order to induce
lives and thereby spectators to lead good and unblemished to have made representations attain to these. Asoka seems in various places. them of these Vimanas and paraded Hasti, according to Prof. Bhandarkar, himself who is also described Buddha Gajottama. As regards Agikamdha
Professor draws refers to
a our
is Sveto
"
hasti, i.e.,
as
i.e., Gajatama," the (Agniskandha)
attention to the Jataka
fire pit created by surface of which the Bodhisattva strode and gave a bowl Buddha to a hungry Pachcheka and extolled alms-giving. busy preaching the new While his officerswere Gospel, the Emperor
himself did not remain
out to Bodh
blazing
No. 40 which Mara on the
regnal year he went

and thus commenced
In his eleventh ') Gaya(ayayaSambodhim
idle.
the tours of Piety
(Dhammayata)
in
In the the place of the old tours of pleasure ^Viharayata). the practice tours of Piety this was visiting ascetics and Brahmanas, with liberality to them ; visiting elders, with
"
largess of gold; visitingthe people of the country (Janapada) of Piety, and discussion of with instruction in the Law that Law. The memory
firstregnal year by the Rummindei
pious tour in As'oka's twenty249 according to Smith) is preserved (B.C.

of
a
Tarai.
These
of
and Nigllva epigraphs in the Nepaletq place records prove that Asoka visited the birthand
Gautama
one
paid
reverence
to
the stupa
of
Konakamana,
of the former
Buddhas.
In 242 B.C., according to Dr. Smith, Asoka issued the Seven Pillar Edicts which contain a review of the measures " taken during his reign for the promotion of religion, the
teaching of moral duty."

1
Some
scholars
take
Sambodhi
to
mean
supreme
to Bodhi
or
knowledge.
Bat Prof.
Bhandarkar
contend!
that Sambodhi
ia equivalent
Mahlbodhi.
AÔKA
Benevolent
AFTER
THE
KAL1NGA
WAR
181
Activity.
Promotion and
of the Welfare
of
Man
Beast.
sacrificial slaughter of animals tures of living creaoffensive Samajas and the massacre and to make curries in the imperial kitchen. Rock Edict VIII refers to the abolition of the viharayatras or tours of pleasure in which hunting and other similar amusements Pillar Edict V contains a code of used to be practised. regulations
mutilation
As'oka abolished the
(Dhammaniyama)
of animals.
Dr.
restricting slaughter and Smith points out that the
prohibitions against animal slaughter in this edict coincide to a extent with those recorded in the considerable
Arthas'astra.
in two established healing arrangements kinds, namely, healing arrangements for men and healing for beasts. Medicinal herbs also, both for arrangements
The Emperor
men
and
were
lacking, were imported and for beasts, wheresoever Roots also and fruits, wheresoever lacking planted.
imported and
and trees planted Pillar Edict VII officers
planted. for the
On
the roads wells

man
were
dug
enjoymentof
and beast. superior alms, both the

of
refers to the employment
(mukhyas)
own
in the
distribution of
emperor's
of the Minor
and those of the queens and princes. One Pillar Edicts refers to the donations of the
" Whatever of Tlvara : second Queen Karuvaki, mother be it a gift has been given here by the second Queen
"
or mango-garden, else is reckoned

"
pleasure-grove,
as
or
alms
house,
or
aught
proceeding
and
from
that queen."
Religious
Toleration
the Prevention
of Schism
that he
in the Buddhist
Church.
In Rock
"
Edict
to
XII
men
the
Emperor
declares
of all sects, whether ascetics householders by or (Gharastani) gifts and (Pavajitani) That he was various forms of reverence. sincere in his
does
reverence
182
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
by the Barabar dedications cave professions is proved in favour of the Ajivika more ascetics, who were akin to the Jainas than to the Buddhists.
only cared for the "growth of the essence (Sara)of the matter in sects." He says that " he who does reverence to his own sect while disparaging the sects
of others wholly
to enhance
The
Emperor
attachment the splendour of his
from
to his
own
own,
with
intent
sect, in
reality by
own
such conduct inflictsthe severest Concord (Samavayo)is praised
on injury
his
as
sect."
by
him
meritorious
(Samavayo eva
Just
as
sadhu).
tried to
secure
As'oka
so
concord
among
the
various sects,
he wanted
to prevent
schism that
Buddhist Council
for the
was
church.
Tradition
at
affirms
within the Buddhist a his reign
convened
Pataliputra during
heresy. Sarnath The of suppressing purpose Edict and its variants may be regarded as embodying the Asoka, third Ed., p. 55). resolution of this Council (Smith,
The Dr.
Success
and
Failure
by
of
Asoka.
Smith
observes that Asoka,

of
his comprehensive
and well-planned measures in transforming Buddhism into

one
evangelization, succeeded a local Indian sect which was
His teaching of the great religions of the world. fruit long after he had continued to bear wholesome
in the fifth century A. D. the restEven passed away. houses and free hospitals of Magadha excited the wonder benefactions foreigners. The of of admiration and
Dharmasoka
as
were
source
of
of
late
as
the
time
inspiration to royal personages Govindachandra of the
Gaharwar
The
was
dynasty.
of
early years politicalrecord of the great Maurya's the final triumph less brilliant. His reign saw no those centripetal forces that had been at work since
the
days
of
Bimbisara.
The
conquest
of
Kaliiiâ
THE
LATER
MAURYAS
183
completed hegemony
But
the unification of non-Tamil of Magadha.
India
under
the
the policy of after the Kalinga War

cause
Dhammavijaya which
was
he formulated
promote
not
likely
to
the
for
Bimbisara
clouds
were men
long a which to Bindusara had
line
of able sovereigns from
needed
ensure
Dark struggled. looming in the north-western horizon. India to of the calibre of Puru and Chandragupta
menace.
lived and
got away
her protection against the Yavana dreamer. Magadha after the Kalinga
She frittered
War
in attempting a religious conquering energy revolution, as Egypt did under the guidance of Ikhnaton. The result was politically disastrous as will be shown in
section. Asoka's attempt to end war met with fate as the similar endeavour the same of President Wilson. According to Dr. Smith's chronology Asoka died in the next
her
years. A Tibetan tradition is said to affirm that the great Emperor breathed his last at Taxila (The Oxford History of India, pp.
a
232 B. C, after
reign
of
about
40
116-120).
II.
The
Later
Mauryas
their
and
the
Decline
of
Power.
The
the
Magadha
Empire
under
foot of the Hindukush But the withdrawal countrv.
from extended to the borders of the Tamil
Asoka
Piyadasi
was
perhaps monarchy.
this mighty
arm of of the strong the signal for the disintegration of " His sceptre was the bow of
Avhich could not be drawn by any weaker hand.'* barbarians Foreign by one. The provinces fell off one
Ulysses
began
to
pour
across
the
north-western
gates of the
the proud of monarchs when empire, and a time came before had to bend their knees Pataliputra and Rajagfiha the despised provincials of Andhra and Kalinga.
U
184
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Unfortunately, any account

reconstruct
no
Kautilya
or
Megasthenes
It
has left
to
of the
a
later Mauryas.
is impossible
detailed history of As'oka's successors from inscriptions and the scanty data furnished by one or two
a
few
Brahmanical, had many
Jaina and
Buddhist In
works.
Asoka
children.
Pillar Edict VII, he
pays attention to the distribution of alms made by all his " Princes, children, and in particular to those made by the
sons
of the
Queens."
It is to this last category
longed that be-
represented the Imperial authority Suvarnagiri and Tosali. Tivara, at Takshasila, Ujjayini, who
in the the only prince named of queen Karuvaki, inscriptions, does not appear to have mounted the throne. Jalauka Three other sons, namely, Kunala (Suyas'as), and the
son
the Kumaras
Mahendra
uncertain
are
mentioned
in
literature.
was
a son
It is, however,
whether
Mahendra
of
Asoka
or
his
brother.
The
son
Vayu
Purana
says eight
that after As'oka's death his

years.
Kunala
reigned for
was
Kunala's
son
successor
or
Bandhupalita,
After
and
Bandhupalita's
came
and dayada Deva-
heir
was
Indrapalita.
Indrapalita
varman,
"atadhanus and Brihadratha.

Matsya
:
"
The
successors
gives the following listof As'oka's Satadhanvan and Das'aratha, Samprati,

Purana
Brihadratha.
The
Vishnu
Purana
furnishes the following Sarigata,
names
"
Suyasas,
Das'aratha,
âlis'uka, Somas'arman,
the following
iSatadhanvan and Brihadratha.

The Divyavadana Vrihaspati,
(p.433) has
names
"
Sampadi,
Vrishasena,
Pushyadharman
and
Pushyamitra.
The
Rajatarangini mentions
Jalauka
as
the
successor
of As'oka in Kas'mir. It is not an easy task to reconcile the divergent versions
of the
different authorities
The
reality of the existence
THE
IATER
MAURYAS
185
of Kunala
is established by and
of
the works
combined
testimony
of
the Puranic
as
Buddhist
(which represent
the evidence the well known
as
him of the Jaina
the
father
Sampadi)as
well
Pataliputrakalpaof Jinaprabhasuri,
writer. The
name
Suyas'as found
was
in the Vishnu
or
and the
of
Bbagavata this prince.

accession
Puranas
Tradition
probably a biruda is not unanimous
epithet
regarding
the
to the imperial He is throne. of Kunala His position was, therefore, reputed to have been blind. probably like that of Dhritarashtra of the Great Epic and though the as nominally regarded sovereign, he was
physically
which
was
unfit
to
carry
on
the work
to
of government
Samprati,
writers
as
entrusted presumably is described by who
his
favourite
son
the
Jaina and
Buddhist
the immediate
son
successor
of Asoka.
Kunala's Vayu Purana,
was
Bandhupalita
according
to
the
and
and
Sampadi
the
or
(Samprati) according
Either
were
to the
Divyavadana
Pataliputrakalpa.
they
these
identical princes were be correct then view with Das'aratha whose
brothers. If the latter

must
Bandhupalita
be identified by
the
reality is established
on
biief
at
dedicatory the
inscriptions
the walls of cave-dwellings he bestowed

"
Hills Nagarjuni
which
upon
the
Ajlvikas.
in
to
" devanampiya who receives the epithet the inscriptions, was a of As'oka according grandson Puranas, and the predecessor Vishnu the Matsya and
Dasaratha,
of
Samprati authorities.
(variant Sangata)
according
to
the
same
Indrapalita must suka

as according or Samprati.
Salibe identified with Samprati or Dasaidentify Bandhupalita we with ratha In the matter of
as
the
the Jaina
as
"
faith, Jaina records speak Buddhist records do of Asoka.
of propagation highly of Samprati
Jinaprabhasuri
says,
son
in
Pataliputra flourished
lord
or
the great king Samprati,

with its three
of Kunala,
Bharata
continents,
the
186
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
established Viharas for "ramanas even in non Dr. Smith shows ôod grounds -Aryan countries." for believing that the dominions of Samprati included
great Arhanta
who
Avanti
and
western
India. thesis admits that the hypo-
In his Asoka that
Ed.,-p. 70) he (third left

two
one of whom grandsons, (Das'aratha) succeeded him in his eastern and the other than (Samprati)in his western dominions, is little more The Jaina writers represent Samprati a guess. as ruling
As'oka
over
Pataliputra
as
in the Puranic
is menwell as Ujjayini.His name tioned listof Asoka's Masradhan successors.
The
existence of
of
Salisuka is proved
e
testimony Gargi
the
Vishnu
Samhita He
! and the
may
only by the Purana but also by that of the Vayu manuscript referred to by
not
Pargiter.
son
have
of Samprati
Devavarman of the
and
same
name.
according Somas'arman and

The
same
been identical with Vrihaspati, to the Divyavadana.

are
variant
readings
is the
easy
to
case
Satadhanvan. It is not
Pushyadharma
;
with identify
Satadhanus
Vrishasena
and
possibly they are merely birudas or of Devavarman and âtadhanvan. secondary names The last Imperial Maurya Brihadratha, is of Magadha,
only He
in
was
not mentioned Harshacharita.
the
but also in Bana's his general assassinated by

Puranas
Pushyamitra Divyavadana Petty

India
as
Sunga who
as
is wrongly descent. continued
described
by
the
of Maurya
Maurya
kings
to
rule
in western
long after the extinction of the well as Magadha Dhavala Imperial line. King dynasty is of the Maurya inscription of A. D. 738. referred to in the Kanaswa Prof. Bhandarkar
identifieshim
with
Dhavalappadeva
the
Kielhorn's B|ihatsamhitS,
GSrgt
Suraliitil says although
p. 37 "There
on
The
will be Salisuka
righteousness
wicked
quarrelsome
king.
Unrighteous,
theorising
he (dharniaridi fulliSrinikab)
cruelly oppresses
his country."
DECLINE
OF
THB
MAURYAS
187
in the Dabok (Mewar) mentioned overlord of Dhanika inscription of A. D. 725 (Ep. Ind., XII, p. 11). Maurya are referred to in the Early chiefs of the Koiikana Chalukya
epigraphs. A Maurya
Prince of
Magadha
Purnavarman named There can be no
is mentioned
by fliuen Tsang. during

Empire the
doubt
that
rule
of
the
a
later
Mauryas
the As'oka
of
Magadha
experienced
year
232
a
gradual Within
army
decay.
a
died
a
about
the
13. C.
quarter
century which
after his death

was
Greek
frontier
crossed the Hindukush
the Maurya his

grandson.
in the days of Chandragupta
aud
Gargi
The
Yuga
Purana
section
of
the
Samhita
bears testimony
to the decline of the Maurya
power
in the Madhya-
desa after the reign of Salis'uka : Tatah
Saketam
akramya
Panchalam prapsyati
Mathuramstatha
Yavanah
dushtavikrantah
Pushpapure
Kusumadhvajam
prathite hite
Tatah Akula
vishaya
sarve
prapte karddame bhavishyanti na
sams'ayalj. Samhita, p.
(Kern,Brihat
Where
was
37.)
the
now
the
power
that back
had the
expelled
prefects of Alexander Seleukos Sastrl ?
and
hurled
battalions of
Haraprasad
According
to Mahamahopadhyaya
(JASB,
had
1910, p.
259)
the
reaction promoted
by the
Brahmanas
sapped
foundations
of the Maurya
authority Among the
and dismembered
the
causes
the empire.
foremost
place
of the alienation of the Brahmanas is given to As'oka's Edict against
animal
was
Sastri's sacrifices. The Edict, in Pandit opinion directed as a certainly against the Brahmanas class
was
and by
specially
ruler.
offensive
because
it
was
promulgated
"udra
As to the first point
that prohibition of auimal imply hostility towards
should remember sacrifices did not necessarily Brahmapas. Long before
we
188
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
As'oka
Brahmana
sages
whose
most
teachings
have
found
sacred literature of the Brahmanas, declared in no uncertain terms themselves In the Mundaka against sacrifices,and in favour of Ahimsa. Upanishad (1.2. 7) we have the following Sloka:
"
place in the Holy
"ruti, the
Plava
hyete adridha
yajnarupa
yeshu
karma
tarn avaram Ash tadas'ok
Etachchhreyo Jaramiityum
ye'bhinandantimU(Jha
te punarevapi
yanti.
"
Frail,
in
truth
are
those
eighteen in which this lower Fools, who praise this as the

again
boats, the sacrifices,the has been told. ceremonial

highest good, are subject death." In the ChhanAngirasa lays
great
dogya
stress
and again Upanishad

on
to old age and
17. 4) Ghora (III.
Ahimsa.
to
As
the second
statement
we
should
remember
that
tradition is not unanimous

as
in
Sudras. The
Puranas,
representing the Mauryas doubt, that after assert, no
Mahapadma
statement
there will be kings of

cannot
$udra origin.
mean
But
this
be
were
taken
to
Mahapadman
kings the
Madras, as
that all the Postin that case the

to be classed
as a
Sunuas Madras.
and
Kanvas
also will have which
The
a
Mudrarakshasa
late work,
calls Chandragupta
"udra, is
earlier books.
and its evidence is contradicted by In the Mahaparinibbanasutta the Moriyas represented

as
(Mauryas) are
caste.
belonging
to the Kshatriya
The
Mahavamsa
as as a
refers to the Moriyas Chandragupta
Translation, (Geiger's clan and noble (kshatriya)
p.
27)
sents repre-
scion of this clan. In the Divyfn idana (p. said to a 370) Bindusara, son of Chandragupta Napini aham Raja Kshatriyo Murdhabhishikgirl "Tvam bhavishyati.,, In katham samagamo sardham maya tafr
the
same
work
(p. 409)As'oka
says to
one
of his queens
DECLINE
"
OF
THE
MAURYAS
189
Deviaham (Tishyarakshita) paribhakshayami." gupta is described In

as
"
Kshatriyah
katham
palandum Chandra-
Mysore
inscription
kshatriyas"
p.
abode of the usages of eminent tions, (Rice, Mysore and Coorg from the Inscripan
10).
Kautilya's
king
of
a
seems
also to suggest
preference of an that his sovereign
"
abhijata
was
born
Arthas'astra, p. 326). noble family (cf. Having referred to the prohibition of animal sacrifices $astri says : u this was followed by another edict Pandit
in which Asoka
on
boasted
have
that
those
who
were
as
gods
earth
been
it
reduced
means or
by him
regarded into false
gods. who
If it means
were
anything
that the Brahmanas
Bhudevas regarded as been shown up by him."

The Y original passage
gods
on
earth
had
referred to above
amisa
runs
thus
:
"
dani
kalaya (i)-imaya m s- kata. (i)
Jambudipasi
deva
husu
te
interpretation of Senart. Sylvain Levi has shown that the word But Prof. amisa for in the Bhabru cannot amrisha, stand for Sanskrit find Musa and not Misa for Sanskrit mrisha. edict we
Pandit the The
for
"astri followed
recently discovered
Maski
version
reads
that the original showing misam-kata incorrect to form It will be grammatically misribhuta. The word mis'ra means misibhuta from Sanskrit mrisha.
" or made made to mix The to associate. of the entire passage is meaning " in India had been during that time the men who associated with them." unassociated with the gods became
misibhuta form was
mixed.
And
"
mis'ribhuta
means
(Cf.Apastamba
no
Dharmasutra, up"
II, 7. 16.
1).1There
The
true
is thus
question of "showing
anybody.
import
"Formerly
men
and
gods
lived together
but
as men were
in this world.
Then Those
the gods
men
in reward
perform
in
of their sacrifices went

sacrifices in the
same
to heaven,
manner
left behind.
did, dwell with
who
the gods
the gods
and
Brahma
heaven."
My
attention
was
first drawn
to this passage
by Prof. D. R.
Bhandarkar.
190
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Bhanpassage has been pointed out by Prof. darkar in the Indian Antiquary, 1912, p. 170. Sastri adds that the appointment Pandit by As'oka of
of the Dharmamahamatras,
was
a
i.e., of
superintendents
of
morals
direct invasion of the rights and privileges of the Brahmanns. It is hardly the correct to represent Dharmamahamatras as mere superintendents of morals
,
when
Law
their duties consisted in the establishment of the included liberality to Brahmanas), the of Piety (which
Yavanas,
promotion of the welfare of the Gandharas, Rashtrikas, Brahmanas

sentences
Kambojas,
and
others, revision of
of
imprisonment
of the female establishments
execution, the supervision brothers and of the Emperor's

or
other
relatives, and third Ed., pp. (As'oka,

a
the
administration
168-169). These
superintendent
of
of almsgiving duties were not

were
essentially those of not a direct invasion
of morals, and
rights and privileges of the Moreover Brahmanas. there is nothing to show that the Dharmamahamatras nonwere wholly recruited from Brahmanas. Our Asoka attention insists upon
is next
the
drawn
to the passage
where the
his
officers strictly observing
Vyavaharasamata. Dandasamata of and principles Pandit Sastritakes the expressions to mean equality of and equality in lawsuits irrespective of caste, punishment
colour and creed, and adds offensive to the Brahmanas including The and
immunity from
that who
this claimed
order
was
very
many
privileges
capital punishment.
passage containing the expressions Dandasamata Vyavaharasamata should not be divorced from its
and
context
interpreted
as
if it
were
an
We
quote the passage with the context hundred To my Bajukasset over many I
isolated ukase. below :

"
thousands
of
in the award of independence granted honours and penalties. But as it is desirable that there people have
DECLINE
OF
THE
MAURYA
I'M
should
be
uniformity
in
harasamata) and
from
nuMi
this time
uniformity forward my
judicial (Vyavaprocedure in penalties (Dandasamata),

rule is this
"
"
To condemned
a
lying in prison under sentence three days is granted by me."

It is clear from the
extract
of death
respite of
order regarding Vyavaharasamata
quoted above that the is to" and Dandasamata
in connection understood with the general policy of decentralisation which introduced. Asoka the Emperor independence to the Rajukas in the awtird of granted
be
penalties, but he did not like that the Danla and hara prevalent within the jurisdiction of one different from those prevailing should be entirely the
Vyava-
Rajuka
within
jurisdiction of others.1 He wanted to maintain some both in Drinda (penalties) as uniformity (samata) well as instance he refers to in Vvavahara As an (procedure).
the rule about the granting of The Samata men. condemned
a a
respite of three days to which he enforced involved
curtailment
of the autonomy
of the
the
Rajukas and
did
not
necessarily
from
infringe
on
alleged immunity
of the
Brahmanas
capital punishment.
from capital really immune in ancient India ? The immunity was punishment certainly to the Kuru-Pafichala Brahmanas not known who In the Brihadaranyaka thronged to the court of Janaka.
But
were
the Brahmanas
Upanishad
9. 26) we (III.
have
reference
to
Brahmana
disputant who failed to answer a question of Yajfiavalkya We learn from lost his head. the Panchavims'a and Brahmana
Index, (VetHc with
II, p.
81) that
Purohita
to
might
master.
be
punished
death
for treachery
his
Kautilya, p. 229, tellsus that a Brahmana Readers of the to b^ drowned. was familiar with
the
guilty of treason Mihabharata are
stories of
the
punishments
inflicted
'
am
indebted
for this suggestion
to Mr. S. K*
Majumd"r.
25
192
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
on
Mandavya
a
(Adi, 107) and

was
Likhita
so
23, 36). (Santi,
The
in
life of
Brahmana
not
sacrosanct
in ancient
as
mediaeval and
Brahmana
learn from the Aitareya India. We modern Harischandra Ikshvaku that king of the scruple
to
family
did not
a
offer
Brahmana
boy
as
victim in
sacrifice. the surmises
Against
regarding
the
anti-Br~ihmanical
of policy of Asoka we have the positive evidence of some his inscriptions which proves the Emperor's solicitude for Thus in Rock Edict the well-being of the Brahmanas.
III he inculcates liberality to Brahmanas. he speaks
Brahmanas.
In
Edict
IV
with disapproval
of unseemly
behaviour the
towards
of
In Edict V he refers to
to promote
employment
Dharmamahamatras
of the Brahmanas.
the welfare and
happiness
Pandit hand have
Sastri says
was
further that the
as
soon
as
the
strong
to
of As'oka
removed
Brahmanas
seemed
have no We evidence stood against his successors. the children of As'oka and of any such conflict between On the other hand if the Brahmana rian histothe Brahmanas.
of
Kas'mtr
one
is to
be
believed
and
the
relations
between the
Jalauka,
of the
sons
were
Brahmanical
Hindus
of As'oka and entirely friendly.

successors
In conclusion Pandit
"astri refers
of Magadha
see
to the assassination of
the lastMaurya
"
Emperor
clearly
by Pushyamitra
of
Sunga
and says,
We
the hands But
the Brahmanas
remains
at
in the great revolution." Bhfirhut
the
Buddhist
of
erected "during
the supremacy
theSuiigas" do
not bear out the theory
his de.-e Midants
as
which represents Pushyamitra and leaders the of a militant Brahmanism.

from uncorroborated
to
Are
inferences
deduced
writings the t admitting

we
of late authors
like Taranath
to bo preferred
testimony that
to
see
of contemporary
was a
monuments
Even
Pushyamitra
how the decay
militant
Brahmanist
fail
and
dismemberment
of the Maurya
DECLINE
OF
THE
MAURY
AS
193
be attributed primarily to him or his Brahmanist Empire followers. The was a shrivelled and attenuated long before the Auriga coup cVelat of 185 13.C. We carcase
can
Empire
learn from
the
that Bajatarangini
immediately
after
the
death of Asoka one of his own Jalauka, made sons, himself independent in Kas'mir and conquered the plains including Kanauj. The loss of the northern provinces is confirmed
by Greek
206 B. C,
evidence.
there ruled
We
over
learn from them quote

a
Polybius that about

king
named
Sophareferring
gasenus
(Subhagasena).We
below
:
"
the passage
to the king
"
He
the Great) (Antiochos crossed

into
the
Caucasus
and
with
more once
descended
India king
renewed
of the
his
friendship
Sophagasenus,
the
elephants, until he had 150 more provisioned his troops, set out again his army, leaving Androsthenes the treasure which
Indians ; received altogether, and having
personally with of Cyzicus, the duty of had agreed

to
taking home
hand
over
this king
to him."
seen
It will be
that Subhagasena
was
king and
would
a
not
petty chief of the Kabul valley as Dr. Smith " believe. He is called King of the Indians us
"
have
was
applied Chandragupta
by
the
titlewhich Classical writers to great kings like

There
was
and
Demetrios.
to show
or was
is nothing
in the
account
of Polybius
war
that he
Syrian king in
regarded
vanquished by the latter as
by the
a
"
ruler. On the contrary the statement renewed his friendship with Sophagasenus, proves that the two
were on
subordinate that Antiochos

king
on
of
the
Indians"
monarchs
met
and friendly relations

renewal of friendship
established between the part of the Greek
equal terms The them.

king and Indian
the part of his on the surrender of elephants brother only remind us of the relations subsisting between
Chandragupta "renewal
and
Seleukos.
seems
Further
the
expression
of friendship''
to suggest that Subhagasena
194-
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
had bad previous dealings with he must have to come the

206 B.C.
Antiochos.
throne
Consequently before
in the
sometime
The
existence
of
an
independent
kingdom
north-west
must
before 206 B.C. shows begun
that the Maurya

a
Empire
a
have
to break up nearly
quarter of
century
before the usurpation of rushyamitra. We have seen that the theory which
of the Maurya and dismemberment cal revolution led by Pushyamitra
ascribes the decline

to
a
Empire
Brahmaninot
Suriga does
due
bear
to
scrutiny. the Greek As'oka,

206
Was
the
Maurya The
disruption
primarily invasion place
invasions?
earliest Greek the
after
that
of Antiochos
we
Great,
took
about
B.C., and
and
have
seen
of Kalhana
Polybius
testimony that the combined leaves no for doubt that room
the dissolution of the empire

of the Hellenistic monarch.
began
long
before
the
raid
What
then
were
the primary empire ?
causes
are
of the
disintegration
for
of the mighty
There
good
grounds
believing that the government
of the
outlying
by the imperial officials was oppressive. time of Bindusara ministerial oppression

people says
of
provinces in the Already goaded

the
had The
Taxila
to
open
rebellion.
Divyavadana
(p.371) :" Takshas'ila nama "Atha Rajno Vindusarasya nagaram As'oko Tatra IlajnaVindusaren viruddham. visarjitah
..
yavat
Kumaras'chaturangena
balakayena
paurah
Takshasilam
s'rutva Takshas'ila nivasinah gatafr,
pratyudgamya
viruddhah
napi
cha
kathayanti
'
na
vayam
Kumarasya
tu
Ilajno
"Now
Vindusilrasya kurvanti.' Taxila

a
"
api
dushtamatya
asmakam
paribhavam
Bindusara
was
city of Bindusara's As'oka there despatched
revolted.
while
The king the
prince
nearing
Pauras and
Taxila with the four-fold army, the resident him came out to meet of Taxila, on hearing of it...
'
"
said :
We
are
not
opposed to the prince
nor
even
DECLINE
OF
T11K
M.WJltYAS
195
to
us
king !
'
Bindusiira.
But
these
wicked
ministers
insult
"
Taxila again revolted during

the
"
the reign
of
As'oka
and
cause
was
again
the
tyranny
of the
ministers.
Takshasila Rajnos'okasyottarapathe Prince Kunala

was
nagaram
to went
virudment governthe
dham...."
of
deputed prince
the
the
"na
city.
When
the
there
na
people
said
vayam
Kumarasyaviruddha 'matya agatyasmakam
rajiio'
sokasyapitu kurvanti." The
dushtatmano
apamanam
Divyavadana
is
no
doubt
reality of
affirmed
ministerial
by
As'oka
the
oppression himself in officers
late work, but the it refers is to which

the
Kalinga
Edicts.
charge
and
Addressing
of
High
(Mahamatras)in
are
Tosali
as
he I
says:
"All
for my
men
my
children; that they
just
desire kind
children and
enjoy
for
to
every
of prosperity
happiness
may both in
same
this world all

its
men.
and
in
You,
the next,
however,
so
also I desire the

not
do
grasp
this truth
individual, perchance, pays heed, but to a part only, not the whole. See then to this, is well established. for the principle of government
full extent. Again,
or
Some
it happens
torture
that
some
individual
incurs
ment imprison-
and
when
the result is his imprisonment

are
without
due
cause,
many
other people
can
deeply grieved...
my
Ill performance
of duty
or
never
gain
The
restraint
torture
cause.
of the
townsmen
may
regard... not take
place without
due
And
for this purpose, in accordance
with the Law

every
of Piety, I shall send

as
forth in rotation
five years such persons

regardful
are
of mild and temperate
disposition, and
however, Ujjain,
a
of the
sanctity
From of life....
the Prince
for this purpose
will send
out
similar body In the
of officials,and
same
will not
Taxila
"
over-pass
three
years.
way
"
from
(Smith,Asoka,
third Ed., pp.
194-190).
196
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
From that
the
concluding
words
of the
Edict
it appears
was official maladministration not confined to the The state of affairs at Ujjain province of Kalinga. and Taxila was similar. It is thus clear that the loyalty of
the
provincials
185
no
by minisslowly undermined terial long "unga before the oppression revolution of invasion of 206 B.C., and the Greek B.C. Asoka
was
being
doubt did his best

by
to check
the
evil, but
he
was
ill
served
his officers.
"
It is significant that the provincials
of the north-west
of
the very
the
oppression reign of Bindusara

empire.
tne
of
were
early as the the firstto break away from the

as
people dushtamatyas
who
complained
Maurya The
Magadhan
successors
of
As'oka
had
neither
the
strength nor disruption.1
perhaps The
the
will
to arrest the process of
of imperial Magadha martial ardour had vanished with the last cries of agony uttered in the battlefields of Kaliiiga. Asoka had given up the aggressive
militarism of his forefathers and had evolved a policy have must of Dhammavijaya which seriously impaired He had called upon the military efficiency of his empire.
his
to eschew new conquests, avoid grandsons the shedding of blood and take pleasure in patience and of Dhammaghosa gentleness. These latter had heard more
sons
and
It is, therefore, not at all surprising that the vols faineants who succeeded to the imperial throne
than of
Bherighosa.
task of maintaining fabric reared by the genius the integrity of the mighty of Chandragupta and Chanakya. unequal
to
of Pataliputra proved
the
disintegration which set in before 20G B.C. was referred to accelerated by the invasions led by the Yavanas in the Gargi Samhita of Patanjali. and the Mahabhashya
The
The
1
final coup
On
de grace
was
given by Pushyamitra
of his Sarushtra
do"ga,
successors,
namely,
ghoram
the contrary, if the (Mrpt Sainhii.i is to bo believed, one Salisuka actually quickened by his tyranny the pace dharmarftdi adhflrmikah.
"
mardatc
THE
SUNGA
EMPIRE
AND
THE
BACTRIAN
GREEKS.
I.
The
Reign
of
Pushyamitka.
was,
Brihadratha, according
by throne, The
to
the last MauryaÊmperor of Magadha,

Puran,as and
the
the Harshaeharita,
nated assassithe
his general
Pushyamitra
a new
Suriga who
"
usurped
and
founded
of
dynasty
that of the is wrapped the
$ungas.
up in
origin
the
"unga
to
one
family theory Sun
obscurity.
Iranians, them
Sutra known
"
According
$urigaswere
Others
Panini the
regard
worshippers
as
of
the
(Mithra).
enough with
Brahmanas.
connects
Curiously
the
of the
in
IV.
1. 117
"ungas
well
Brahmana
son a
family
a
Bharadvajas. âuiiglof
putra
name
of
female
descendant
Sunga
"
"
is the
of
teacher
in the Biihadaranyaka
"
Upanishad
(VI.
name
4.
31). âuugayani
a
descendant
Varhsa
of
$aunga
is the
of
teacher
in
the
Brahmana.
Macdonell
as
and in
Keith the
point out Asvalayana
that the
ûi'igao are
known
13. 5,
teachers
Srautasutra(XII.
when
later
no
etc.). It
is not
known
for certain
and
why
the
"uugas,
like
the
Kadambas
sword.
over
of There
date, exchanged
to think
the ferule for the As'oka tyrannised

forced them
is
reason
that
the Brahmanas
and
that his oppression pursuits.

in Brahmana
to engage
were
in non-priestly
no means rare
Senupatis
of
by
ancient
India
Lhoia, The
Kripa
and
Asvatthaman
of
in the
the cases (cf. Mahabharata).

to
dominions
Pushvamitra
extended
the
river
Narmada,
and, if
and
included
is
the cities of Pataliputra, Vidisi

to
Taranatha
from
be
believed,
Jalandhara. that the The
It
appears
the
continued
Divyavadana,
p. 434,
Emperor
himself
to reside in Pataliputra.
us
Malavikagnimitram
tells
that Vidisa
was
governed
by
198
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Prince
Agnimitra,
queen He
was
Agnimitra's
Virasena.
fortress
varo
on
his father's Viceroy. as probably had a brother of inferior caste, named

in command of a frontier placed (Atthidevie vanaof the Narmada
nama,
the banks
Viraseno
bhada
Nammadfitire
688,
seem
antavaladugge thavido).Liiders' Inscriptions, Nos. G87that Bharhut
so
bhattina
to suggest
(inBaghelkhand)
W9M
governed
by
Surigafeudatory.
in Jffairs
the Deccan.
It
appears of
from
the
the
Malavikagnimitram
that
the
foundation
Suriga dynasty synchronised

kingdom
Amatya
in
with the
viz.,
as
of a new establishment Agnimitra's Vidarbha.
the
Deccan,
refers to the kingdom
not long ago) and compares achiradhishthita (established its king to a tree which is newly planted and therefore not The king of Vidarbha firm (navasamropanasitliilas(aru).
is represented
as a
relation
enemy
of the
Maurya
minister the
(Sachiva) and
ûngas.
Maurya
Empire,
the there
one
natural
(prakrityamitra) of
It appears
were
that during
two
headed
parties or by the king's Sachiva his Senapati

or
the reign of Brihadratha factions in the Magadha

or
minister, The
other
headed
by
general.
was appointed governor of minister's partisan Yajfiasena Agnimitra Vidarbha, got the while the general's son "When the general organised his Viceroyalty of Vidisa. the minister, coup d'etat, killed the king, and imprisoned
Yajfiasena apparently
commenced
declared
his
independence
family.
is why
he
hostilities against the usurping is called
and This
vi-
and prakrit achiradhishthitarajya
mitra by Agnimitra and his Amatya. Kumara The Malavikagnimitram says that when Madhavasena, a cousin of Yajfiasena and a partisan of his way to Vidisa, he was Agnimitra, was secretly on
THE
REIGN
OF
PUSHYAMITRA
199
captured
by
an
Antapala
kept
in
(Warden
demanded custody. his surrender. The Vidarbha king promised to give him the Maurya up on condition that his brother-in-law be released. This enraged the $unga minister should
Yajiiasena and
of the Agnimitra
Marches)of
ordered Vlrasena to march defeated. Madhavasena was Yajnasena

Prince who
against
was
Vidarbha.
the
kingdom
of Vidarbha
was
released and divided between the two the boundary
cousins, the river Varada
forming
between
the two
states.
In the opinion
of
several scholars
In his
an
enemy
more
formidable
from
than
Yajnasenathreatened
Oxford
the
$uiigadominions
of
Kalinga.
History
India
Corrections and p. 58 n.)Dr. Smith accepts king of Kalinga, defeated the view that Kharavela, Bahasatimita Pushyamitra or who is called Bahapatimita
(Additions and
in
seems
the
Hathigumpha
Inscription.
Prof.
Dubreuil
was
also
antagonist
to endorse the view
that Kharavela
and
the
of
Pushyamitra,
that
year
the
of
Hathigumpha
Inscription is dated which corresponds
the
to
165th the
Raja-Muriyakala
of
13 th year
the
reign of
Kharavela.
Dr.
Majumdar
points
out
(Ind. Ant.,
1919,
that of the six which

seems
letters of the Hathigumpha the second letter have been read as Bahasatimitam, to have a clear V sign attached to it, and the
sa.
p. 189) Inscription
letters look like pa and third and fourth Bahapatimitam or reading Bahasatimitam
correct, the identificationof
Even
if the
as
be accepted
Bahasati(Brihaspatimitra) with
ground that Brihaspati is the regent also named of the nakshatra or Zodiacal asterism Pushya, Tishya, in the constellation Cancer or the Crab, cannot be Pushyamitra
on
the
final in the absence as of further evidence. regarded In this connection we should note that the Divyavadana (p. 434) represents Pataliputra as the residence of
26
200
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Pushyamitra
whereas
the Magadhan
is called the city of The date

from
a
"
Rajagahanapa and Rajagriha.

165th
Kharaantagonist of vela apparently resided in
read
as
" is deduced year of the Muriyakala inscription which was passage of the Hathigumpha JRORS, follows (Jayaswal, 1917, p. 450) :"
Panamtariyasat-hivasasate
hine.
There
runs
Raja-Muriya-kalevochchsame
is another
:
"
passage in the danl
inscription which
thus
Parpehame
cha
vase
Namda-raja
ti-vasa-sata
(m ?)
"
oghatitam
Tanasuliya-vata-panadim
Nagaram
165 sathivasasate be taken to mean to mean 103 years and years, tivasasata should be taken that Kharavela flourished 1G5 we shall have to conclude
p. pavesa-ti {ibid, If Panamtariya
465).
years
after
Maurya
king
and
as
only
103
years after
Nandarajawhich
Mauryas.
mean
is impossible
the other
the Nandas
If
on
hand
preceded the tivasasata be taken to

should be
300
to
mean
years,
not
panamtariyasathivasasate
165 but 6,500 years.
to
taken
In other words
Kharavela
will which
now
have is
be
placed
6,500
Maurya
himself
vasa-sate
also
impossible.
the
"
Mr.
years after a Jayaswal has
given
up
reading
"
panamtariya-sathicha
Raja-Muriya-kale vochchhine
upadiyati
chhe-yathi
Argasi ti kamtariyam
to read
"
in line 16, and proposes panatariya sata-sahasehi Muriya kalam vochhinam He

"
upadayati." cha choyathi agasatikamtariyam the expression beginning with Muriyakala
translates
he
king) (the
being IV,
of
completes the Muriya interval of 64 with an
time
a
(era), counted, and century (J130RS, Vol.

"
Part
reading and translation Professor Chanda observes (M. A. S I., No. 1, p. 10) "the ' " far-fetched is even more counted rendering of vochhine as ' than makes expired.' The particle cha after vochhine
IV).
With
regard
to this
new
The
it difficult to read
reign
of
pushyamitra
201
it
as
vochhinam Even
qualifying
we
the substantive
vochhine,
a
Muriyakalam.
the
if
overlook way
of
a
passage appears
Still more
to be
very unusual
of stating
date.
unusual
is the statement
date
as
an
independent
that there is
achievement
no
in
prasasti."
a
trace of the existence of
It may be added Maurya era.

300
years
Mr. and
after
Jayaswal
takes
tivasasata
to
mean
places
Kharavela
and
Pushyamitra
three
centuries
Nandarajawhom
we
he identifies with
seen
Nandavardhana.
or
But
have
was
already
a
that
Nandavardhana
Nandi-
vardhana
not appear
"aisunaga king, and that the $ais'unagas do
had anything to do with Kaliiiga. " It is not Nandivardhana but Mahapadma is said Nanda who " to have brought ' all under his sole sway and uprooted all
to have
'
Kshatriyas
'
or
the
old reigning
of
families. Hathigumpha
So
we
should
identify
who
Namdaraja
Nanda
the
inscription
held possession of Kalinga Mahapadma

or
one
either with the ing all-conquerhis sons." (M. A. S. I., of and his
sons
No. I, p.
fourth
to
12.)
As Mahapadma
B. C. Kharavela
century
ruled
in the either
century
must
be
assigned
the
or
third
to
B.
C.
103)
mean
the In
first century either

case
tivasasata to mean (taking B.C. (takingtivasasata he could

not
to
a
300).
have
been
of Pushyamitra contemporary B.C. about 185 to U9
"unga
who
ruled
from
The
The
Yavana
Invasion.
historical events of Pushyamitra's only undoubted time, besides the coup d'etat of 185 B.C. and the Vidarbha the Greek invasion from the North- West war, are referred
to by
Patanjali and
a
Kalidasa,
and
the
celebration
of
the
horse sacrifice.
was Patanjali
G. Bhandarkar
of Pushyamitra. contemporary draws our attention to the passage
Sir R.
in the
202
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
"
Mahabhashya
"
iha
Pushy amitram
yajayaraah
"
here
we
as
which perform the sacrifices by Pushyamitra illustration of the Vartika teaching the an
is cited
use
of
the
has been begun present tense to denote an action which but not finished (Ind.Ant., 1872, p. 300). The instances to indicate of the use of the imperfect given by Patanjali
an
people, but not witnessed by by him, the speaker, and stillpossible to have been seen Yavauo Yavanah Saketam Arunad Madhya: Arunad are, action
well-known
to
mikam.
certain
This, says Sir It. G.

Yavana
or
Bhandarkar,
had
shows
that
Greek
prince place
besieged
Saketa
or
Ayodhya Chitor ;
Kalidasa
cf.
in
another and Mbh. II.
called Madhyamika
(near
this.
a
32.8)when
Vasumitra
Patanjali wrote
refers to
and
a
his Malavikagnimitram
conflict
on
between
the
$unga prince
Yavana
the
southern bank of the of the invader is not

or
Sindhu. given
Unfortunately
the
name
the
Malavikagnimitram.
of opinion
was
a
divergence
with
either in the Mahabhashya is a There considerable regard to his identity. But Greek.
all agree that he The Bactrian
Bactrian
were
of the originally subjects learn from We Seleukidan Empire. Strabo, Trogus and B. C. Justin that about the middle of the third century
when the
or
"
Greeks
Seleukid
Theodotus
rulers
"
were
pre-occupied
in the west
Diodotos
Governor
assumed
of the thousand
of Bactria
was
revolted and
the
according to Justin, by II who entered into an alliance with Arsakes who this time tore Parthia from the Seleukidan Empire.
succeeded,
cities He title of king. his son Theodotus
about
Euthy-
The demos.
successor
of Theodotus
II
We
learn from Euthydemos
Strabo
and
(Diodotos II)was (H. " F.'s Ed.,
Vol. II,
p.
his party occasioned the the province revolt of all the country near of Bactriana. We told by Polybius that Antiochos III of Syria made are
251)
that
an
attempt
to
recover
the
lost provinces
but
afterwards
THE
REIGN
OF
PUSHYAMITRA
203
"
made
prince (Demetrios, son of Euthydemos) and judging from his appearance, that he was conversation and the dignity of his manners chos young
he first promised to give him royal honour the royal one and secondly, conceded of his daughters, And having on the other points caused title to his father. worthy
of
a
peacewith Euthydemos. the Great received the
The historian says
Antio-
written
treaty
to be
on
drawn
oath,
treaty to be confirmed
up he
and
the terms away,
of the
after
marched
liberally
the his troops, and accepting provisioning He belonging to Euthydemos. crossed the elephants Caucasus and descended into India ; renewed his friendship with
more
Sophagasenus,
elephants,
once
more
the
king he
of
the
150
Indians ; received
until
had
altogether,
and
having
with personally Cyzicus, the duty
provisioned his troops, set out again his leaving Androsthenes of army, this the treasure which of taking home
king had agreed to hand over to him." Not long after the expedition of Antiochos
the
the
Great,
of
Bactrian
Greeks
themselves
formed
the
design
by the conquest of the territories extending their kingdom lying to the south of the Hindukush. Strabo says " the Greeks who occasioned its (Bactria's) so revolt became powerful
that they became
masters of Ariana
and
India,
Their chiefs, partiaccording to Apollodorus of Artemita. cularly " Menander he really crossed the Hypanis to the (if 2 east and reached Isamus ) conquered more nations than
Alexander.
were conquests achieved partly by Menander, king partly by Demetrios, son of Euthydemos, They got possession not only of Patalof the Bactrians. ene,
These
but
of
the
kingdoms Sigerdis
of
Saraostos
(Surashtraor
of the
Kathiawar), and
1
(probablySagaradvipa
i.e., the Hyphasis The Trisflmft ?
or
VipSsa (the Bens).

l'uranr.
In the BhSgarata
(V. 19. 17) a

YamunA,
river etc"
of
thk
name
ia
mentioned
in
With the Kausiki, Mandakint, conjunction
204
POLITtCAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Mahabharata,
remainder
Bactriana
II. 31. 66, i. e.
Cutch) which
in
constitute the says

that
of the coast.
Apollodorus
is the ornament
even
as
short of all A.riana. They
extended
their empire
Hamilton
and
the Seres and Phryni." Falconer, Vol. II, pp. 252-253.)

as
far
(Strabo,
Strabo gives the credit for spreading the Greek dominion furthest to the east into India partly to Menander
and
son partly to Demetrios, law of Antiochos the Great.
of
Euthydemos
and
son-in-
Menander
who
has been
identified with
the king
as
a
Milinda
is mentioned
in the Milindapanho
Thera
contemporary
was
of the Buddhist at Kalsigrama
This monarch (Trenckner,Milindapanho, p. Nagasena.
born
in
the
83)
Island of Alasanda or Alexandria {ibid, p. 82) and had his Siillkot,in the Panjab capital at Sagala or Sakala, modern {ibid, and not at Kabul as Dr. Smith seemed pp. 3, 14),
to think
(EHL,
1914, p.
225). The
extent
of his conquest
is indicated by the great variety and wide diffusion of his a very of extent coins which have been found over wide country, as far west as Kabul, and as far east as Mathura
(SBE.,Vol.
XXXV,
p.
xx).
The
author
of
the Periplus
ters charac-
states that small silver coins, inscribed with
Greek
and bearing the name in his time (cir. 60-80
of Menander
were
still current Barygaza noted

for
A.
D.) at
(Broach).Plutarch tells us justice, and enjoyed such
port of that Menander was
the
with his subjects diverse took place in camp, that upon his death, which ment cities contended for the possession of his ashes. The stateas that Menanof Plutarch is important showing popularity
der's dominions
Demetrios Dattamitra the

"
included many cities. has been identified by

in the Mahabharata
the
some
with
king
mentioned grete Emetreus,

Tale. The
139. 23)and (1.

"
king
of
Inde
of
of
Chaucer's
is him
Knighte8
proved
wide
extent
his
conquests after
by the existence of several cities named
THE
REIGN
OF
PUSHYAMITRA.
205
or
his father in Afghanistan

of Isidore of Charax
to
a
as
well
as
India.
Thus
in the
work
a
(JRAS., 1915,
Demetrias
a
reference
city named
have p. 830) we Polis in Arachosia.
The
Mahabhashya
mentions Ant.,
;
Dilttamitri Hindu
(Ind.
1911,
city in Sauvira Elements Foreign
called in the the
Population
Bomb.
the
Gaz., city
of
I. ii. 11). Ptolemy Euthymedia
Geographer demia
mentions which
was
(Euthy-
?)
identical
was,
with
Sakala (Ind. Ant.,
1884, pp.
and 349-350)
of
the capital
the
according to the Milindapanho, in the time of Indo-Greek Empire
Menander. It is permissible to that one of the two conquering conjecture kings, viz., Menander cal identiwas and Demetrios,
with the, Yavana
invader
near
who
penetrated
to Saketa
in in
Oudh,
Madhyamika
Ohitor, and
the river
Sindhu
Central India, in the time of Pushyamitra.

Smith
and
Goldstucker,
invader
many who
other
scholars
'
identified the and

the
with Menander
as
crossed the
Hypanis
On
penetrated other hand, Elements in

the
far
as
the
Isamus
(Trisama ?).
the
Prof.
Bhandarkar
suggested,
in his Foreign
the Hindu
Population,
identification of Polybius
invader
with Demetrios.
was a
"We learn from
that Demetrios
Ill's invasion at the time of Antiochus young man " Justin says that Demetrios king of was* cir. 206 B. C. " king of the Bactrians Eukratides was the Indians when
and
Mithridates
same
was
king of the
Parthians.
"
Almost
at
the
the
time that Mithridates ascended the throne among began Parthians, Eukratides to reign among the
;
Bactrians
both of them
being
great
great them,
men
...
Eukratides
though he
was
carried
much besieged by Demetrios
several wars with reduced by his losses in
on
spirit, and
yet, when
king of the with a garrison .Indians, he of only 300 soldiers, repulsed, by continual sallies,
is
a
Trisams
river
mentioned
etc.
in
the
Bhagavata
Purana,
together
with the
Kaufiiki, Mandukni,
Yamuna,
206
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
force
of
Mithridates
Dr. Smith enemies." to the period from 171 to 136 B. C. 60,000

must
assigns Eukra-
tides and Demetrios

that is,the middle We
have
seen
also be assigned to that

century
was a
period,
of the second
B. C.
that Demetrios
We now as prince in 205 B. C. B. of the Indians in the middle of the second century He therefore, the Indo-Greek was, contemporary
Pushyamitra
man young find that he ruled
and a king C.
of C.
Menander,
Indo-Greek the
was
to 149 185 B. ruled from the other hand, must have ruled over the on later, as will be apparent from kingdom much
Sunga who
facts noted below. Justin tells us that Demetrios deprived of his Indian possessions by Eukratides
p.
Ed., (Watson's with whom he
277).
Eukratides
was
killed by his
son
"identity of Menander.1 he was
277). The shared his throne (ibid, the parricide is uncertain but no one says that
had important
was
Justin furnishes the

prince who father. We sometimes
murdered know
information
a
that
of
the
his
Eukratides
colleague
that Greek
issued
rulers who reigned conjointly Thus have we joint coins. joint

of
coins of Lysias and
Antialkidas,
Strato
and
Agathokand
leia,of Strato
Kalliope.
appear
on
a
I and only
Strato Greeks
II, and whose those
of
names
Hermaios
The
coin
together
with
of
and portraits Eukratides are

suggested
that
Heliokles and his wife Laodike.

1
Gardner
According shows
to Cunningham
and
Smith
the
parricide
was
Apollodotos.
not
But
to
Kapson family
good
reasons
for
was on
believing
the other
that
Apollodotos
a
did
belong
was
the
of Eukratides
but
hand
ruler of Kffpisa who
onsted
by
Eukratides
India and
(JRAS., 1905,
the Western
pp.
784-785).
p.
Rawlinson Apollodotos if he
points
uses
were
out
between (Intercourse epithet
World,
73) that
the
a
Philopator,
It
may
tuid the title would
be somewhat
was
incongruous
parricide.
be
but
argued
we same
that
the parricide
Apollodotos
titles Soter
Soter and
and
not
Apollodotos sometimes
Philopator,
occur
on
should
remember
that the
Philopator
the
to
as
Catalogue coin (Whitehead,

the separation of
of
Coins, p,
48)
and and
therefore
it is impossible
justify
two
Apollodotos
Soter
Apollodotos
Philopator
entities.
THE
REIGN
OF
PUSHYAMITRA
207
and mother of (Ind.Ant., 1880, p. 256) proposed different interpretation an of the coins in entirely issued by EukraHe thought that they were tides, question. not in honour of his parents, but on the occesion of the marriage Von Sallet of his
son
were and Laodike Eukratides. But Von Sallet
Heliokles
the
father
conjectured
whom with a Laodike to have been daughter of Demetrios
Heliokles
by the daughter
of Antiochos
III.
If Von
Sallet's
to
ture conjecthat
to
be accepted then it is permissible Heliokles was the colleague of Eukratides Justin, and the murderer of his father.
It is clear from
think
referred
by
trios what has been stated above that Demewas in his turn, was succeeded by Eukratides, who followed by Heliokles. Menander could not have reigned It may however be argued that earlier than Heliokles. kingdom after Demetrios the Indo-Greek split up into two territories parts, one part which included the Trans-Indus
ruled by Eukratides included Euthymedia or

was
and his
son, was
Sakala
a
the other part which ruled by Menander
who
thus might
have
been
younger
Eukratides mitra Now,
171 B.C.)and (cir. Sunga (cir. 185-149 B.C.).

be
as
of contemporary of Pushyaconsequently
the disruption of the Indo-Greek
Demetrios
may
accepted
an
after historical fact. The
kingdom
in India and their existence of two rival Greek kingdoms mutual dissensions are proved by literary and numismatic The Puranas say : evidence.
"
Bhavishyantiha
Yavana
dharmatal?
kamato'rthatal^
naiva murdhabhishiktas
te bhavishyanti
naradhipa\i
yuga-dosha-duraehara
strlnam
M
bhavishyanti
nripas tu te
bala-vadhenaiva
will be Yavanas
hatca chaiva parasparam.
There
or
feeling
solemnly
27
religious or plunder ; they will not be kings ambition by reason anointed but will follow evil customs
of
here
by
reason
208
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
of the corruptions children and
of
the
one
age.
another,
Massacring
kings will
women
and
the
killing
earth at the end The Gargt
of the Kali age."
enjoy (Pargiter.)
Samhita
na
says
"
Madhyadese Teshamanyonya
sthasyanti'Yavana yuddha (?)bhavishyanti sambhava

ghorarii yuddham
durmadah
nasaihsiyah
Atmachakrotthitam
"
paramadarunam
The
;
fiercely fighting Greeks

there will be caused
a
will not stay in the Madhyadreadful themselves

war
"
desa
cruel,
in
their
own
kingdom, Samhita,
between
(Kern, Brihat
p.
38).
testimony
to
Coins
of
bear
the
house
of Eukratides
But
kings struggles between and kings of the family of
Euthydemos.
the
evidence the
which
we
have
got
clearly indicates Eukratides

and
that
contemporaries
were
and
rivals of
and Heliokles
I, of and
Apollodotos, Menander.
have
on
Agathokleia square obverse a bust
Strato
coins
and
not
Certain
the
bronze
of
Eukratides
the
the
king On
legend
Basileus
Megalou
of Zeus
are
Eukra
and
the
tidou.
the
reverse
there is the f gure
legend
Kavisiye.
nagara-devata.
They
often coins of
Apollodotos
restruck
J HAS., (llapson,
was
a
1905,
785).
From
this it is clear that Apollodotos and

was
rival
of Eukratides
Hapson
superseded in the rule of Kapis'a by the latter. further points out (JRAS., 1905, pp. 1G5 fT) that
restruck the coins of Agathokleia
Heliokles
ruling
and
Strato I
Further, conjointly.
never
the
restriking
is always
by
this
an
Heliokles,
by Agathokleia
and
Strato I.
From
it is clear that Agathokleia
Strato I ruled over and Indo-Greek principality either before, or in the time Heliokles, but not after him.
We
and
of
have
seen
that according
coins Kukratides
to the evidence
of Justin
rivals
the Kapisa
fought against two
THE
HEICiN
OF
PrSHYAMITRA
'u.i
namely
Demetrios
and
Apollodotos, his
fought
I.
As
against two rivals, namely, Demetrios and Apollodotos

and used the
same
Ileliokles also Agathokleia and Strato

son
of Eukratides inference
antagonists coin-types, the inevitable

in time
as one
were
both
is that they
to
one
were
very
near
well
as
in
relationship
another,
in fact that Demetrios
immediately
followed
doubt the
son
the other.
successor
Now
was
beyond
and
must
of Euthydemos,
consequently
Apollodotos
As
have
was a
been
son
his
of
successor.
Heliokles
Eukratides,
a
the
rival of
Apollodotos,
of
he must
have
been
Apollodotos. and
Consequently
Strato I, whose
to Apollodotos.
Agathokleia very
near
contemporary younger Heliokles' antagonists coins he restruck, were Strato I later

on no
in time
ruled
room
with conjointly
for
his grandson
Strato II.
There
is
the
long
and
period
which
to
prosperous elapsed from the
in the reign of Menander Demetrios to Strato II.

tradition
recorded in the Milindapafiho, Milinda or Menander flourished" 500 years e.y in the fifth century, (i. cf.Smith, EHI, 3rd edition, 328) Parinirvana the (parinibbanato after panchavassasate
"
According
Buddhist
atikkante
ete
Trenckner, upajjissanti,
the
Milinda-panho,
p.
3).
century
This tradition probably B. C. for Menander. evidence have been

and the
points to a date in the first both according Thus to
numismatic could
not
literary tradition
Menander of
Indo-Greek
contemporary
should,
referred
Pushyamitra
Siuisra. It is Demetrios
the Yavana Kalidasa.
fore, be identified with
who invader
thereto by
Patanjali and
The Ascamedha
After the victorious
wars
a
Sacrifice.
Pushyamitra
celebrated
some
and the Yavanas horse-sacrifice. This sacrifice is

an
with Vidarbha
regarded
by
scholars as marking
early stage in the
210
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA.
Bralimanical
reaction which
was
fully developed
five centuries
successors.
later in the time of Samudra
Gupta
and his
Late Buddhist
as
a
writers
are
alleged to represent Pushyamitra
But cruel persecutor of the religion of $akyamuni. the Buddhist at Bharhut monuments erected "duriiuj the " of the Surigas do not bear out the theory that supremacy
the
Sungas
were
the leaders
of
militant
BrahmanNm. the
some
Though
Hinduism of orthodox staunch adherents Suiigasdo not appear to have been so intolerant as writers represent them
to
be.
The
3Iunf?,ipa?'ishad in (he ISuhga Period.
If
Kalidasa
is to
be
believed
the
Mantriparishad
an
continued (Assembly of Councillors)

element of
to be
important
the
governmental The
even
machinery
us
of Pushyamitra.
poet supplies
during the reign with the important
information
that
by
Parishads.1
The
the viceregal princes were assisted Malavikagnimitram refers in clear

Prince
:
terms
to the dealings of
own
Agnimitra,
the viceroy of
VidisM, with his

"
Parishad
Deva
evam
Amatyaparishado
vijnapayami
"
Mantriparishado'pyetadeva
Dvidha dhuram vibhaktam
ratlmsvaviva
darsanam
sriyamudvahantau
sami?rahituh
sthashyataste
Raja :
It
was
paraspara va tena hi Mantriparishadaih
nripate nides'e ka rail an i r v i gftftfa
lekhvalamevam
seems
bruhi senanye krivatamiti."

or
Vlrasenaya
that the tVmatyaparishad whenever

to
an
Mantriparish
matter
id
duly
foreign
consulted policy had
important
of
be
decided.
'
Bilhler
points These
out
that Asoka's
Kmnlras
to tho
also
are
each
aasiste \
by
body
of
Mihamatrai.
probably
correspond
KaimlrfimStyat
of the Gupta
period.
ACiMMlTKA
211
II.
Agnimitra died in
was
and
his
Successors.
149
Pushvamitra
of 36 years, and
or
about
B.C. his
son
after
reisjii
succeeded
by
Agnimitra.
The
on
name
of
prince named coins
Agnimitra
has
been
found
several
copper
discovered
India,
in
p.
Rohilkhand.
Cunningham
opinion
(Coins of
Ancient
79)
was
of
that this prince was belonged to a local dynasty

He
1.
not a Suriga, but probably Paiichala (Rohilkhand). of North
gave
two
reasons
for this conclusion
Agnimitra's lists.
is the only
names
coin-name
found
in
the
Puranic
The
of the other Mitra
kin^s do not
agree with those found

2.
in the
Puranas.
The
coins
are
very
rarely found
beyond
the
limits
of North
As
Paiichala. Rivett-Carnac
shown
to the first point
311)
and
Jayaswal
have
(Ind. Ant., 1880, (JBORS, 1917, p. 479)

Agnimitra listsof may
can
that several coin-names
besides that of
be
identified with those found in the Puranic kings ; for example, Jethamitra and Kanva
with Su-Jyeshtha manuscript ghosha
of the
$unga
be identified
or
the
successor
of Agnimitra.
Vasu-Jyeshtha
who
is called simply
Jyeshtha
in the k Vishnu Bhadran.12).

seventh
(Dynasties of
list of
the Kali Age, p. 31, Ghosha kings.

king the
may
be identified with
king
may
Puranic
"unga
Bhumimitra
name.
be identified with
names
the Kanva
be
of that
Several
may
indeed
names
cannot
identified, but
survived
remnant
they
have
been
of those
"urigas who
and the
the usurpation
of
of Vasudeva
was
Kanva, by
the
whose
power
destroyed
the
Andhrabhrityas
and
Sisunandi
(Dynasties of
As Mitra
to
Kali Age,
point
49).
we
the
second
coins have
as
been
as
found
remember should Ayodhya at Kosambi,

Names
are
that
and Mitra
Mathura
well
in
Panchala.
of the
kings
Brahmamitra
and
Indramitra
found
engraved
n-Z
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
on
two
rail pillars at Budh

at Mathura
Gaya
as
well
as
on
covered coins disface

were
In the Panchala. and North of these facts it is difficult to say that the Mitras a local dynasty of North Panchala.
Agnimitra's
successor,
as
we
have
who
already
seen,
was
Jyeshtha of the k Vishnu

identical with Jethamitra [ndia, p. 74). king The next During
manuscript
is very probably Ancient
of the coins
(Coinsof
son
Vasumitra
was
the life-time of his grandfather

army
of Agnimitra. he had led the them

on
Auriga
boundary
against
the Yavanas
and defeated
the Sindhu
(inCentral India) which probably between the Surigaand Indo-Greek

successor
formed
the
dominions.
Vasumitra's
vata
is called Bhadraka
in the Bhaga-
Purana,
in
Ardraka
the
and and
Odruka
Antaka
in
in
the
the
Vishnu, Matsya
mentioned
:
M
Andhraka Purana.
in
Vayu,
Mr.
a
Jayaswal
identifies him which
with
runs
Udaka
thus
Pabhosa
the
son
Inscription of Gopali
son
Bj
Asadhasena,
uncle caused
Vaihidari
of king
Bahasatimitra,
and of Gopali, a
maternal
cave
was
to be made
of the Pabhosa
Kassapiya
for the use in the tenth year of Udaka from learn Arhats." We another
Inscription
that
Asadhasena
belonged
to
the
royal family of Adhichhatra,
the capital of North
Panchala.
the
of
Mr.
Jayaswal
maintains
that
Odraka while
or
(Udaka) was
the
paramount Asadhasena Magadha

on
Suriga sovereign,
was
family
to
either gubernatorial throne. Marshall (A Guide
feudatory
the
to Sanchi,
p. 11
n.)
the
other
hand
identifies the fifth mentioned

in
Suiiga with king

a
Kasiputra
Bhagabhadra
Garuda
now
Pillar
Inscription found
Mr. Jayaswal
in the old city of Vidisa,
Besnagar.
identifies Bhaga-bhadra
of the
i.e., Bhagavata
Puranas.
Sin with Bhaga This theory has to be
given up in view of the discovery of another Pillar Inscription (of the twelth year Garuda
Besnagar
after
the
ACNJMITKA'S
SUCCESSORS
-l\;i
installation of there
was
Maharaja Bhagavata) which

named In
with
proves
that
a king at Vidis'ii
Bhagavata
the
apart from
king
Kasiputra
Bhagabhadra.
absence
of clear
evidence
connecting
Udaka
he
Vidis'a it cannot
to
be of
confidently asserted that Agnimitra and Bhagavata.

to be
belonged
view
the
house
seems
The
of Marshall
probable. It appears that the
more
successors
of Agnimitra
at Vidisa
cultivated friendly relations with the Greek

the
Paiijab.The
policy that
of the
Bactrian
sovereigns of Greeks in this

predecessors. the Magadha
respect
resembled Seleukos, we know, but

to
of their Seleukidan
first tried to
conquer
Empire, prudent
being make
frustrated
fiiends
it in his attempts thought Mauryas. The the with
sustained at the hands of Pushyamitra's general, apparently gave up, for a time at least, their hostile attitude towards the "uiigas.
too,
Bactrians,
after the
reverses
they
We
learn from
the Besnagar
that
came
Inscription
the
son
of
the reign of
Bhagabhadra
Heliodora,
as
an
of Diya from
native of Taxila Arhtalikita the Saviour

year
Ambassador
(Dion)a Maharaja
to Rajan Kasiputra (Antialkidas) (Tratara), who was prospering in
Bhagabhadra
the fourteenth
a
of
his
reign.
The
ambassador,
though
Greek,
professed the Bhagavata religion and set up a Garudadhvaja in honour He Vasudeva, was the god of gods. of he apparently which well-versed in the Mahabharata1
might have
heard
in
Nothing
recited in his native citv of Taxila. is known particular regarding

successors
the
three immediate king

32
of
Bhadraka.
The
ninth
over
Bhagavata
Prof.
had
long
years.
Bhandarkar mentioned
(dama,
occur
reign which extended identifies him with

in
one
the
Maharaja
1
Bhagavata
immortal
of
the Besnagar
in the
Tlio
three
precepts
chaga,
npramadn),
mentioned
second
part of
Heliodora's
te trnyo
inscription, Brahmano
in the Mahabharata
(XI.7.23:
1.2.
Damns
tj'"K"' pramadascha
hnyah).
Cf. also Gka,
XVI.
214
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OK
INDIA
Inscriptions Devabhuti prince.

after
a
or
mentioned
above.
was
a
Bhagavata's
young
successor
Devabhumi
Puranas of
10
and
was ovei
dissolute
thrown
The
state
that
ho his
reign
years
by
AmfUya
Yasudeva.
Bana
in his Harshacharita
was
says that
the by
over-libidinous
his
of
Sunga
Vasudeva slave
bereft
with
of
his
of
a
life
Amatya
the
help
daughter
as
Devabhuti's
Bana's
was
woman
(Dasi)
does
not
disguised
his
queen.
statement
necessarily
imply
that Devabhuti
identical
with
the
to
murdered
mean
Sunga.
Yasudeva
His
statement
may
into
a
be
construed
that
entered
to
conspiracy
with
the
of
emissaries
of Devabhuti
bring
about and
the
downfall
the reigning
to the throne.
Suiiga (Bhagavata),
But in view
of the
to raise Devabhuti
unanimous
testimony
of Bana
of the Puranas
cannot
was
this interpretation of
the statement
The
be upheld.
not
$unga
power end
of
altogether
extinguished
survived
after the tragic
Devabhuti.
of
It probably the
or
in
Central
India
Dynasties (of.
the
Kali
Age,
p.
49)
and
till the
"
rise of
Andhrabhrityas
of the
Satavahanas
"
who
swept
away
the
remains
Sunga
power
probably Vidisa
appointed
region,
$isunandi (ibid, the p. 49) to govern Sisunandi'syounger brother had a grandson

Sis'uka
who
(dauhitra)named
Purika.
name
became
the
ruler of
Curiously
enough
Sis'uka is also the

$isukas were
Puranic
It
of the first king
of the Andhrabhrilya
dynasty.
is not improbable
that of after
that the two
identical, and
overthrowing
the
Sungas, Sis'uka (Simuka

Purika
the
Inscriptions) annexed
his maternal relations.
but
placed
Yidisa"
under
THE
FALL
OF
THE
MAGADHAN POWERS.
AND
INDO-GREEK
1. The
Kanvas
at
and
the
Later the
Sungas.
"
Vasudeva
whose
of his
instance
overlibidinous
about
or
Suriga"
new
was
"reft
life" founded
as
73 B.C.
Kanvayana
line of kings
known
the
Kanva
dynasty.
family.
9 years.
son
"
The
He His
Puranas
give the following

Kanvayana, will reign
account
of this
the (Vasudeva),
son
will be king
14
Bhumiraitra
years.
His
will
Narayana
will reign
These
are
12 years.
His
as
son
Susarman
reign
10 years.
remembered
four Kanva
the
Surigabhritya
will
Kanvayana
kings. earth.
These They
Brahmanas
enjoy
to them
seems
the
will be righteous.
"
In succession Bhumimitra
name
the earth
will pass to the Andhras. the king

of that
known
from
coins.
of the Kanva chronology In his Early History controversy. The
dynasty
is
matter
of
of the Deccan,
Sir of only
R. the
G.
Bhandarkar
"
observes is said
to
was
the
founder
not
Andhrabhrityas
Kanvas,
have
uprooted
the
the
but
And
'whatever the
or
left of
are
power
spoken
of the of
as
Sungas'.
Kanvas servants
pointedly
Sungabhrityas
appears
of the
Sungas.
of the
It therefore
likely that when

weak,
the Kanvas
the princes
Sunga family
power
became
usurped
in modern
the
whole
not
and
ruled like
the dynasty
the Peshwas
of of
times, reducing Thus and
uprooting
to the
their nominal
masters
but
them then
character
dynasties
sovereigns.
these the
112
reigned
contemporaneously,
hence
years that tradition assigns to the
Sungas include
the 45
assigned
28
to the Kanvas."
216
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Now, princes
till the
the
Puranic
to
belonging
evidence only proves that certain the Suiigastock continued to rule

conquest
the conand were temporarie But there is nothing to show of the Kanvas. that these rois faineants identical of the Sunga stock were with any of the ten the Puranic listswho
Andhrabhritya
$unga kings
reigned
mentioned 112 years. On

that
by
name
in
the contrary
the distinct testimony
of the Puranas
Devabhuti
the
the person tenth and last Suiiga of the Puranic listswas first Kanva, the shows probably slain by Vasudeva that the rois faineants, who ruled contemporaneously
with
Vasudeva and
and
were
his
successors,
were
later
than
Devabhuti
not considered to be important
enough
to be mentioned
by
name.
Consequently
to
that
tradition
assigns
the
ten
the 112 years ûnga kings from assigned
Pushyamitra
to the Kanvas.
to Devabhuti
do not include the 45
It is therefore not unreasonable to accept dynasty. Dr. Smith's date B. C. 73-28 for the Kanva
III.
The
Satavahanas
and
and
the
Chetas. engaged
in their
While
the
Sungas
Kanvas
were
were
petty feuds, new These India. kingdom

Kalhiga. The founder
was
powers the were
rising in trans- Vindhyan Satavahana Andhrabhritya or

and
of
Dakshinapatha
the
Cheta
kingdom
of
of
the
Satavahana
name
or
Andhrabhritya
dynasty Sindhuka
Simuka
and
whose
Sipraka in the
Simuka
is misspelt as Sisuka, Puranas. Puranas The Kanvayanas
state that the Andhra
will assail the
power and destroy the remains of the Suiigas' If this statement be true then and will obtain this earth. it cannot be denied that Simuka nourished in the first and Susarman, century
B. C. Dr Smith unanimous
the reject
other scholars however They testimony of the Puranas.

and
many
THE
SATAVAHANAS
to
a
217
attach
Puranas
more
importance
statement
found
in certain
for four
but not in all, that the

a
Andhras
ruled
centuries and
third century
half. Accordingly say
they place Simuka dynasty

came
in the
to
an
B. C. and
that the
end in the third century A
A. D.
date involves the consideration
"
discussion of Simuka's
:
of the following questions

1. What
is the age of the script of the Nanaghat
record
of Nayanika,
2. What
daughter-in
law of Simuka
is the actual date of Kharavela's

refers to
a
Hathigumpha
was
Inscription which
a
$atakarni who
apparently
successor
of Simuka
? number
of Andhrabhritya
3. What
is the exact
kings
and what
As
is the duration
of their rule ?
we
to the firstpoint
Prof.
Chanda
the
should note that according to is later than inscription of Nayanika

of
the Besnagar
Inscription
Bhagavata
the
penultimate
king of the Early
"unga dynasty (MASI.

may
B. C.
a
No. 1, pp.
14-15.)
period
Consequently
Simuka
be placed in the Kanva

"
i.e. in the firstcentury Puranic
date
which
accords with
evidence.
to the
As
second
point Mr. that
R. D.
Banerjigives
vase
good
grounds
expression cha dani occurring in the passage "Pamchame " ti-vasa-sata of the Hathigumpha
for
believing
the
Ti-vasa-sata Namda-
raja
means
Inscription
not 103 but 300
(JBORS.
Jayaswal
1917, 495-497.) This is

and Prof.
also the view

In his fifth year
since
must
of Mr.
Chanda.*
If
"
Kharavela
extended
"
an
aqueduct
that
to
bad
mean
not
been
used
for
tivasamta accession
Nandarftja. If
placed
103-5
=
tivasasata"
is taken
103,
Kharavela's
to
be
98
years
after
NandarSja.
-H
is elevation after
the
position of
YuvarSja took
than 323
at
place 9 years before B.C. -89 and

that
=
that i.e.98-9="89
years
Nandarftja
been
we
on
(i.e., not
the
later
234
B.C.)Kharavela's
was
father must father.

at
have But
throne
that
time,
he
preceded
was
by hie
learn
from
a
Aioka's
Kumam
to
mean
inscriptions under
Kalinga
actually
governed
that
time
by
Maurya
the suzerainty
not
of Asoka
himself.
Therefore
tivasasata should
be taken
300 and
103.
218
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Tivasa-sata
means
300
Kharavela
and
his
contemporary
6atakarni must
i.e.in
or
have
23
flourished 300
B.
years after with

a
Nandar"ja,
Puranic
about
which
C.
This
agrees
the
evidence
makes
Satakarni's father
Sus'arman
contemporary
of the last Kanva
king
(38-2SB. C.)
kings, and the duration
We
now
come
to the third point viz. the determination
of the exact
number
of Satavahana
of their rule.
Regarding
different says
"
each
of
these
matters
we
have
Matsya
got two
Purana
traditions.
As
to the
first the
:"
Ek6navimsatirhyete
Andhra
bhokshyanti
vai mahim,"
but it gives thirty names. Purana Vayu The

manuscript
"
with
the
exception
of
the
'M'
says
"
Ityete
vai
nripas
trirhs'ad Andhra
bhokshyanti
name
ye only
mahim,"
seventeen,
As
but
most
of the Vayu
or
manuscripts kings.
eighteen,
nineteen
to the duration
say
"
of the Andhra
rule several
Matsya
manuscripts Tesham
varsha
Another
s'atanisyus' chatvarishashtireva cha. Matsya manuscript puts it slightly differently. etesham passage
Dvadasadhikam While tradition

:
rajyam satachatushtayam.
gives altogether
a
Vayu
different
Andhra
bhokshyanti
vasudham
sate dve
cha
satam
cha
vai.
Obviously
nineteen Vayu says, while

were
according to one kings who probably

according
tradition there ruled

to
were
about
as
for 300
years
the
another of
tradition
there
thirty kings
period of
more
the
lengths
400
whose
In
reigns the
covered
than
years. longer
to
Sir
names
R.
G.
of
Bhandarkar
the
opinion of list includes the
princes
belonging
all
the
branches
of
THE
SATAVAHANAS
and of that the longer of The
or
2J9
the
Andhrabhritya
dynasty, duration
the
period all the
represents the total to princes belonging

of 300
names
the reigns several branches.

eighteen and
period
the years, and given in the Vayu refer

to
seventeen,
Purana, main
hinted
That
nineteen at in the
was
Matsya,
the
branch.
there
at
least
distinct from the main branch line of Satakarnis in Kanara is admitted by all. Inscriptions in Aparanta,
one
and
in
the of
north of Mysore
testify to the existence of

over
family
Satakarnis who ruled

the Kadambas. kings of
Kuntala The
Kanarese (the list includes
before districts)
at
Matsya
least two
this line
Kuntala
Satakarni, but the Vayu
Skandasvati and named list does not. Skanda-
as the name niigSL-Sataka actually appears of a prince of line of Satakarnisin a Kanheri inscription. the Kanarese
(Rapson,Andhra
the commentary
on
Coins,
As liii.)
to
Kuntala
Satakarni,
takes
Vatsyayana's
name
Kamasutra
the
word
to
mean
Kuntala
"
in the
Kuntala
Satakarni Satavahana
It is
Kuntalavishaye
tatsamakhyah." jatatvat
that the Matsva Purana
therefore fair to conclude mentions 30 Satavahana
which
branch the Vayu
but
also the
kings includes not only the main Kuntala line. On the other hand
the
Purana
omits
Satakarnis of Kuntala
presumably If years. the
and
only about 19 kings who mentions to the main line and ruled for 300
line of
belonged main
Satavahana kings
consisted only of about
nineteen
princes, and if the duration of their rule be three centuries, there is no difficultyin accepting the Puranic statement flourished in the first century B.C. and that that Simuka his dynasty to an came end in the third century A.D. The
end
Kuntala
before
line lasted longer and did not come the fourth or fifth century A.D., when
to
an
it was
supplanted
by the Kadambas.
Thus
the total duration of
is really more the rule of both the branches of Satakarnis line are kings of the Kuntala than The 100 years.
220
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
doubt placed before Gautamiputra and his successors. But we have other instances of the inversion of the order of kings in the Puranas (see pp. 52, 58
no
ante).
the
Regarding
family
the
original
a
home
of
Satavahana
there is also
good
scholars think but merely In the
that the
deal of controversy. Some Satavahanas were Andhras not

of Kanarese
Andhrabhrityas Indica,
origin.
Dr.
"
Epigraphia edited an Satavahanas
Vol.
XIV
(1917)
a
Sukthankar
Inscription of Siri-Pulumavi
"
king
of the Satavahani-hara.
which place
mentions
occurs
The
also
place in the
called Hiraking
Hadagalli
copper-plate Sivaskandavarman in
Satahani-rattha.
inscription the
of the Pallava
form slightly altered of Dr. Sukthankar torial suggests that the terricomprised Bellary district,and that
must
division Satavahani-Satahani
a
have
good
was
portion the
of
the modern
it
Other south
family. of the Satavahana original home indications point to the territory immediately
of
the
Madhyades'a
as
the
original home Texts

"
of the
The Vinaya Satavahana-Satakarnis.
XVII, (S.B.E.,
which lay
on
38) mention
the
town
"
called
Setakannika
It is signifrontier of the Majjhimades'a. ficant southern found are that the earliest records of the Satakarnis The name Deccan in the Northern and Central India.
probably later times when
Andhra
came
to
be applied
to the
kings
in
they
a
lost their northern purely Andhra
and
western
possessions and became
power
governing
the territory at the mouth of the river Krishna. to believe that the Andhrabhritya There is reason Satavahana
of
or
kings blood.
were
Brahmanas
with
littleadmixture
Naga
The
Dvatrimsatputtalika
Brahmana
and
names
Siilivahana as
Naga
Sataka,
of mixed
Naga
represents origin. The
connection
is suggested by
like Skandanaga-
while
put
actually
claim in forward
the
to
an
the
is rank of Brahmana inscription. In the Nasik
THE
SATAVAHANAS
221
Satakarni the king is called "Eka prasasti of Gautamiputra Brahmana. Some scholars, i.e., the unique Bamhana,"
however,
are
inclined to take Bamhana Hindu, but
to
mean
merely
cannot
Brahmanical
this interpretation
be
accepted in view of the fact that " called Khatiya-dapa-mana-madana,"

the pride and
"
"
Gautamiputra
is also
i.e., the destroyer of
conceit of the Kshatriyas.
The
expression
Ekabamhana
when
read
"
11
Khatiya-dapa-mana-madana Gautamiputra
Brahmana
the along with passage leaves no room for doubt family claimed to matter of fact in
"
that be
a
of the Satavahana As
as
a
like Parasurama.
the
prasasti the king is described in prowess equal to Rama." According

to the Puranas
the unique
mana Brah-
gave the final coup He was succeeded de grace to the Sunga-Kanva power. This king has been identified by his brother Krishna. Simuka
with
Kanha Nasik
cave
"
Raja
was
of
the Sadavahanakula
"
mentioned
us
in
inscription.
The
inscription tells by
an
that
certain
caused
to be made
inhabitant of
in the time of King Kanha. Kanha-Krishna was succeeded according to the Puranas by Satakarni. This âtakarnihas been inentified with Nasik
Dakshinapatha-pati, (1) King $atakarni

Satavahana Nayanika. mentioned
in
son
of Simuka
the
Nanaghat
Inscription
of
(2) Satakarnilord
Kharavela,
of the
west
who
was
defied
by
king of Kalinga.
(3) Rajan "ri Satakarniof a Saiichi Inscription and (4) The elder Saraganus mentioned in the Periplus.
The The
first identification is accepted
by
second identification is also probable Puranas place Satakarnithe successor of Krishna,

Kanvas,
i.e., in
all scholars. because the

after
the
the
first century
places
Hathigumpha
after
Inscription
B.C., while the 300 Kharavela years
i.e., in Nanda-raja,
the firstcentury
B.C.
222
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Marshall
ground
to objects
the
third
identification
on
the
the the
that and
of
Sri $atakarni who

Hathigumpha
century
Nanaghat middle
is mentioned Inscriptions reigned
in
in
the second
B.C. ; his dominions
fore there-
region) the "ungas and

p.
could not have included Eastern Malwa in the second century B.C., which
not by the Andhras
we
(the Sliichi
was
(A
Guide
ruled by to Saiicbi
13).
that the date of the Hathigumpha Inscription is the first century B.C. (300 years But
seen
have
after
Nanda-raja). Moreover
the
Puranas
place
the
in the Nanaghat kings mentioned Inscription not earlier i.e.,the firstcentury B.C. The identithan the Kanvas, fication
of the
successor
of
Krishna
of
the
Satavahana
family with $atakarniof the Sanchi Inscription, therefore, is known does not conflict with what of the history of
Lastly, it second century B.C. to be styled simply would be natural for the firstSatakarni from a Prakrit Satakarniorthe elder $atakarni (Saraganus, Eastern
Malwa
in
the
form
be equally natural for him by the to be distinguished from the later Satakarnis
like
Sadaganna) while
a
it would
addition of
metronymic We learn from
geographical designation like Kuntala, like Gautamiputra Vasishthiputra. or

the
or
Nanaghat
was
Inscription
that
"ata-
karni,
son
of
Simuka,
Dakshinapatha.
performed
Eastern
the
the
the sovereign of the whole of He Eastern Malwa conquered and Asvamedha sacrifice. The conquest of
Malwa
is proved
a
by the Sanchi
Inscription which
son
records
the
gift of
of
certain Anariula, the

artisans of
of Vasithi,
foreman
seems
the
to have
llajan Siri-Satakani.
to
Sitikarni
been the firstprince
raise the
Satavahanas
to
Trans-Vindhyan
empire in the
position of paramount sovereigns of Thus India. first great arose the Godavari valley which rivalled in extent
the
in the Ganges valley and and power the Suiigaempire the Greek empire in the Laud of the Five Rivers.
THE
CHETAS
228
After the death
of
"itakarni his
wife
Nayanika
or
Naganikil
laya, the regent
(laughter
scion of during the
Tranakayiro Kalaof the Maharathi family, was the Angiya proclaimed minority
of
the
princes
Vedisri and
or Haku-^ri. (Sati-Srimat) Sakti-Sr!
The Magadha
Satavahanas in the
were
not
the B.C.
first century
only enemies learn from We
of
the
Hathigumpha
Inscription that when
$atakarniwas
carried his
of
ruling
arms
in
the
west,
Kharavela
of
Kalinga
the king
to
Northern
India and
humbled
to
Rajagriha.
dynasty. Prof.
Kharavela
belonged
the
Cheta
are
Chanda
points out that Cheta princes
Vessantara
a
Jataka
The (No.54/7).
in the mentioned Milindapanho contains
to indicate that the Chetas were which seems The particulars given connected with the Chetis or Chedis. the Cheta king Sura Parichara in that work regarding statement
agree
with what
we
know
about the Chedi p 287 ; Mbh.
king Uparichara
(Rhys Davids,
Very
from
Milinda,
I. 63.
14).
of Kalinga
littleis known of Asoka
regarding
the history
the death
to the rise of the
Cheta
dynasty
in the
first century
The
names
B.C.,
hundred (three
years after the
Nandas).
line
are
of the first two
not given in
Hathigumpha ttye
a
kings of the Cheta inscription. Liiders

Vakradeva. But
we
Ins. No. 1347 mentions
king
named
a predecessor or successor of whether he was Kharavela. During the rule of the second king, who must have reigned for at least 9 years, Kharavela occupied the he had completed his 24th position of Yuvaraja. When
do not know
In the first anointed Maharaja of Kalinga.1 year of his reign he repaired the gates and ramparts of his capital, Kaliriganagara. In the next year, without
was
year, he
taking and
1
head
of
Satakarni, he
city
of
was
sent
large army the

named
to the west
took
"hara
the
"la's
Masika
(?) with
help of the
Lalaka
t hi- treat
chief queen
the daughter of " prince
-..unison
of Ilathisimha.
224
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Kusambas. operations
the
He
followed
up
his
success
by
further
in the west
and had
and, in his fourth

do him
year, compelled
In
not
Rathikas
he
300
Bhojakasto
an
homage.
had
the
fifth year used for
aqueduct
that
been
years
since
Nandaraja conducted
successes
into his
capital.
Emboldened
Kalinga king
by turned
his
in
the
Deccan
the
In the
his attention
to the North.
eighth year he harassed the king of Rajagriha so that he If Mr. Jayaswal is right in identifying fled to Mathura. then king Brihaspati must this king with Brihaspatimitra,
have ruled
of
over
Magadha
after
the
Kanva
came
dynasty.
later than
Udaka
the
Pabhosa
cannot,
Inscription
in that
case,
who be
Brihaspatimitra
the fifth
identified with
$unga
king
who
must
be
identified
with
Bhagabhadra. The
attack
on
Nothern In
the
India
was
repeated
in the tenth king
and
twelth
a
years. grand
tenth
year the Kalinga against
organised perhaps
expedition
Bharatavarsha, the
scene
identical with
the valley of the Jumna, Dauhsanti

and
of the exploits of Bharata where
his descendants, He
the
not
king achieve
of
Rajagrihahad
any
to
fled for shelter. in that the in
could He
great have
success
region.
simply
claims and
harassed
kings
of
Uttarapatha
But
watered
his elephants
more
the
Gaiiga. repeated
"
in Magadha
"
he
was
successful ; the
into
blows
certainly
struck
terror
the Magadhas,
and bow
the Magadha compelled Having at his feet.

once
king
(Brihaspatimitra ?) to
the India
subjugated Magadha,
invader
and
more
turned
power
made
his
his attention to southern by the King felt even of year Khiiravela
the
Pandya
pillars of the
country.
on
In the thirteenth Kumari
erected
the
Hill in the vicinity of the dwelling
Arhats,
THE
END
OF
GREEK
RULE
225
III.
The
End
of
Greek
Rule monarchy
and
was
in
North-West
was
India.
While
onslaughts in power
the Magadhan
falling before the

the
of the Satavahanas
the Chetas,
aiso
Greek
the We
North-West have
hastening
towards
dissolution. Demetrios princes Demetrios

portion
already
and Eukratides. led to a double holding

of
referred to the feuds of The dissensions of these two

one a
succession,
derived
from
Sakala (Sialkot) with

interior, the the
Takshasila,
to Gardner
the
Indian
considerable other derived from Kabul valley

and
Eukratides
holding
Bactria. According
Pantaleon,
and
Rapson,
the
Apollodotos,
Stratos
and
and
Agathokles,
Agathokleia, house
of
Menander
belonged
Most
to the
Euthydemos
Demetrios.
the same sovereigns used coin-types, specially the figure of the goddess Athene hurling the thunderbolt, which is characteristic of the
Euthydemian with almost line. Pantaleon and Agathocles They strike coins
of these
identical types.1
nickel for their coins, and
both adopt the metal in their legends they alone use

seem,
as
the Brahmi
closely
alphabet.
They
therefore, to have brothers. It is
been
not
connected
improbable
probably that Agathokleia
was
their sister. Agathokles

of Alexander,
issued
series of coins in commemoration
Antiochos
Nikator
(AntiochosIII
and
Megas
according
to
Diodotos, Malala), Apollodotos,
Euthydemos.
the Stratos and
Menandar
use are
the Athene
mentioned
of the
type of coins. Apollodotos together in literature. The

Erythraean drachmae
are
and Menander
author of the Periplus

"
Sea
says
current
the present day ancient bearing inscriptions in in Barygaza

that
to
Greek
letters, and
Alexander,
1
devices of those who reigned after in the Menander." Again, Apollodotos and
the
according
to
Dancing
girl in oriental costuur.0

scene
Whitehead
May*, p.
mother
of
the Buddha,
in the nativity
according
to Foucher
(JRAS., 1919,
90).
226
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
titleof the lost forty-firstbook of Justin's work, Menander
and
Apollodotos
are
mentioned
as
Indian
kings
(Rhys
Davids, Milinda, p.
that the
xix).It appears
the
from
to
the Milindapafihq
capital of
was
dynasty
We
belonged
Sakala or
Sagala.1
Menander which learn from Ptolemy

name
the geographer
that the city had another (Euthydemia ?)a designation which was
the Euthydemian the line.
Euthymedia
probably
derived
from
To
family
of Eukratides
belonged
Heliokles and
probably
common
which
Lysias and Antialkidas who ruled A conjointly. type of Antialkidas is the Pilei of the Dioscuri, to connect him with Eukratides ; his portrait seems It is
of
to Gardner resembles that of Heliokles. according immediate that he was an successor not improbable
Heliokles.
Catalogue (Gardner,
of
Indian
Coins
in the
British Museum,
him
a
p. xxxiv). A Besnagar Inscription makes Bhagabhadra of Vidisa of Kasiputra contemporary
probably ruled in the third quarter of the second after Agnimitra). The capital of century B.C. (sometime Antialkidas was probably at Takshas'ila or Taxila, the
who
his ambassador place whence kingdom of Bhagabhadra.
Heliodoros
went
to the
The
Greek
feuds
power
of
must
by
the
the
have been greatly weakened and rival lines of Demetrios
Eukratides.
The
aggravated (H. " EVs deprived
by
dissension were evils of internal learn from Strabo We foreign inroads.

the
of
a
Ed. vol. II, pp. 251-253) that by force of arms Eukratides embraced is reason
Parthians part
of and
Bactriana, which
the satrapies of Aspionus

to
Turiva.
There
believe
that
the
Parthian
king Mitht idates I

a
Roman
1
"
Orosius, into India. penetrated even historian who flourished about 4.00 A.D. makes
"
Atthi
nagarc
Yonakanatu
Miliudo
nanaputabhedanam
n*ma
Sagalauuama
"
"
uagarain. N*gasenri
Jambudlpe
nil no a
Sagala
nagarni,
IMjiiahosi."
Atthi
"
kho
Sugnlara
t:"ttha Milindo
irlma
Kijimjpin
Kiroti.
THE
END
OF
GREEK
RULE
i-17
definite statement
to
the
effect that
Mithridates
or
Mithradates and
the
subdued His Indus.
the kingdom
the Hydaspes natives between thus drove a wedge between conquest of Eukratides and that of his rival of the the
house
of Euthydemos.
causes
The
are
of the final downfall of the Bactrian
Greeks
" the Bactrians harassed by stated by Justin : lost not only their dominions but their liberty ; various wars for having contentions with the Sogdians, suffered from
thus
at last overcome and the Indians they were by the weaker Parthians." as if exhausted Sogdians the The were people of the region now known They were Samarkand as and Bukhara. separated
the Drangians
from
Bactriana
by the Oxus.
By the term
Sogdian
Justin
probably
refers not only to the Sogdiani
proper
but also to
the well-known tribes who, according to Strabo (H. and P's Ed. vol. II pp. 245-246) deprived the Greeks of Bactriana, viz.,the Asii, Pasiani, Tochari, Sacarauli and Sacae
or
the
Sakas. The
story of the
$aka
occupation
of the
Indo-Greek
The Latin
chapter. possessions will be told in the next Pompeius historian Trogus describes how
to
Diodotos Asiani, The
had
who
fight Scythian
tribes, the Sarancae
and
finally conquered Sogdiana Bactria. and occupation of Sogdiana probably entitled them to the Sogdian
used
designation
by
Justin.
Sten
Konow
(Modern
Review,
1921, April, p.
464) suggests
He
fication the identi-
of the Tochari
of the Classical writers with the Ta-
hia of the Asii, Asioi
Chinese
or
historians. with
further identifies the We

are
Asiani
the Yue-chi. the
inclined formed in the

as a
to identify the
an
Tochari element
with of the
Tukharas
who
important of Ptolemy people

"
Bactrian
population that
time
great
described are and (Ind. Ant., 1884, pp.
by
author They
"
395-396,)
are
apparently time of the
the warlike
nation of the
Bactriana
of the
Periplus.
228
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OP
INDIA
The country
Drangians
referred to
Areia, Gedrosia called Sistan
a
by
and
Justin
inhabited
the
between
now
Arachosia, including
the province evidence
Numismatic ( Sakasthana).
family, viz., the dynasty rule in a considerable part Vonones is
a
indicates that
Drangian
of Vonones
of
supplanted Greek Afghanistan specially in

name.
Arachosia. scholars
are
Parthian
Hence
But
some names
call his dynasty

sure
Parthian
family.
not
proofs
of
calls the dynasty Saka.' nationality. Sir R. G. Bhandarkar for the family beat The be Drangian, name would
because Vonones
their
home
territory
was
Drangiana.
:
On
coins
is associated with two who
princes, viz
i. Spalahora
is called
son
Maharajabhrata.
Thomas
and
ii. Spalagadama,
of Spalahora.
There
is
one
coin
which
Cunningham
coin really of Coius in the
a
and Azes I. But attributed to Vonones belongs to Maues (Whitehead, Catalogue
the
Panjab Museum,
named
p.
93.)
There
is a silver coin of
prince
bears on the obverse the legend Spalirises which " MahaSpalirisoy, and on the reverse Basileus Adelphoy raja " i. e.} Spalirises the Spalarishisa, Dhramiasa Bhraha
Just, brother of the
king.
This
king
has been
identified
Vonones thus was a supreme ruler, and with Vonones. he appointed his brothers Spalirises and Spalahora viceroys by him, and after the to govern the provinces conquered death of the latter, conferred the viceroyalty on his nephew
Spalagadama.
Vonones
was
succeeded
as
supreme
ruler
by his brother Spalirises.

two
The
coins of Spalirises present
varieties, viz
1. Coins which
bear his name

his
name
2. Coins
on
which
alone in both the legends ; on occurs the obverse in

on
legend, and those of Azes legend. The Kharoshthl second

the Greek
1
the
reverse
in the that
the residence
variety
proves
as
Isidore of
a
of
Charax
king
(JRAS. 1915,
p.
831) refers
to Sigftlin Saeastene
Saka
THE
END
OF
GREEK
RULE
229
Spalirises had territory where

Azes
about
colleague
named
Azes
was
who
governed
the prevailing script
Kharoshthl.
Azes of
This
has
whom
been
we
identified
shall speak
the
with
king
the
Panjab
Greeks
in
in the next enemies
chapter.
As
we
regards
Indian
of the Bactrian
are
need
only refer to the
Sungas who
as
represented
into
Kaiidasa's with the
Malavikagnimitram
Yavanas. In the Nasik
to have
coming
conflict
pras'astiof Gautamlputra defeated

rule
was,
"1takarni the king is said

The
the Yavanas.
as us
final destruction
of Greek
Justin
the work
of the Parthians.
Marshall
tells
(A
says, Guide to
Taxila
that of the
p. 14
that the in the
last surviving
Greek
was
principality,
overthrown
Hermaios king
Kabul
valley, The
by
Parthian
Gondophernes.
Chinese
historian
Pan-yealso
refers to the Parthian
occupation
of Kabul
nal (Jourvol.
of the Department
of Letters,
any
Calcutta
University,
of Tien
I p.
ou,
81) :
"Whenever
of the three kingdoms
Tchinto Later,
Ki-pinor
Ngansi
became
it grew
bowerful, weak
itbrought
Kabul
When subjection. Kabul

fell under
it lost Kabul
the rule of Parthia."
SCYTHIAN
RULE
IN
NORTHERN
INDIA.
1. The
"akas.
C.
In
was
the
first century
by
B.
Greek
rule in Gandh"ra history

of
supplanted Han
that of the
"
Sakas.
The
the
First
Dynasty
states
formerly the
latter
when
the Hiung-nu
to
conquered
west,
the Ta-Yue-tchi
emigrated
the
and
went
subjugated the
to the south, and
Ta-hia;
whereupon
over
the
"
Sai-
wang
1903, Konow
ruled
Kipin p.
the
(JRAS.,
Sten
p. 22;
Modern
out
Review,
April, 1921,
are
4G4).
same
points
are
that the Sai-wang
people tion designaof

a
which
known
in Indian
tradition being meaning

a
under
the
"akamurunda, Murunda
word
master,
later form
as
Saka
wang,
which lord.
has In
the
same
Chinese
coins
Indian
inscriptions
with
and
it has
frequently
The
to take
been
translated Emperor
an
the Indian
wTord Svamin.
Chinese
any
Tuenti
insult
(B.
C.
to
48-33)refused
his
envoy
notice of the
offered
by
In-mo-fu,
king
of Kipin,
and
the Emperor
an
Ching-ti
sent
(B. C. 32-7) declined to from Kipin (JRAS, 1903,

S. Levi has identifies Kipin
acknowledge
p.
embassy
29).
Kasmir. Sten
But his
with
view
been
p.
ably
controverted
by
Konow
(Ep. Ind.,
XIV,
Kiipisa
identification with 291) who accepts Chavannes' (thecountry drained by the northern tributaries of
the river Kabul, Vol. I,
ibid, p. 290;
was
cf. Watters,
Yuan
Ohwaog,
259-260).Gandhara
of
to suggest
was
the eastern
part of Kipin.
A
seems
passage
Hemachandra's
Abhidhana-Chintamani
the Sai-wang
that the capital of Lampaka

or
;(Sakathe
Sai,
Murundas)
Murandah
Laghman
(Lampftkftsta
that
Syuh)
Sten
Konow
says
TI1K
SAKAS
231
i.e., the
Sakas, passed
on
Hientu,
to
Skardu
their way
Kipin
gorge west of the (p. 291). Though

the hands
i.e., the
Sakas wrested
of the Greeks
Kipin
from (Kapisa-Gandhara)
Kabul they could not permanently subjugate (Journal of Letters, Vol. I, p. 81), of the Department where the Greeks maintained a precarious existence. They
were
more
and Nasik as the Jumna No

of Kipin
Inscriptions at Mathura successful in India. prove that the "akas extended their sway as far
in the east and the Godavari
or
in the south.
connected
detailed account
of the
Saka kings
is possible.
in the
$akas are mentioned
Yavanas
Ramayana
along with the 54. 22 ; IV. 43. 12), the (I.
(II. 32. 17), the Manusamhita (X. 44), Ant. 1875, 244). The Hari(Ind. and the Mahabhashya informs us that they shaved one half vams'a (Chap. 14.16)
Mahabharata
of
their heads,
and
the
Jaina
work
were
Kalakacharyaka-
thanaka
states that their Kings
called Sahi.
(Z. D.
M.
G., 34, p. 262). The "akas are also mentioned

"
in
the
Gautamiputra empire Mathura
Satakarniand Samudra âkasthana is probably mentioned

"
Prasastis of Gupta. Their

in the
Lion
Capital Inscription.
The passage containing

:
"
the word
Sakasthanaruns
thus
Sarvasa Sakastanasa Cunningham
puyae
for meaning Dr. Fleet however
as
"
interpreted the passage
the merit of the people of Sakastan." " there are no real grounds for thinking maintained that figured as invaders of any part of that the Sakas ever and the western northern India above Kathiawad and
parts of the territory southern He took Sarva to be a proper name
now
known
and
as
"
as
Malwa." the
translated
a
inscriptional passage referred to above in honour of his home." Fleet's
gift of Sarva
is objection
ineffective.
presence
of
Chinese
clearly establishes the 90
Sakas
evidence in Kipin, /".,
232
POLITICAL
JilbTORY
OF
INDIA
As regards the presence of the tribe the site of the inscription, we should note at Math ura, Parana that the Markandeya (Chapter5S) refers to a
Kapis:a-Gandhara.
Saka
settlement
in
the
Madhyades'a.
Dr. Thomas
(Ep.
Ind., IX, pp. 138 ff.) points out that the epigraphs on the Lion Capital exhibit a mixture Persian of Saka and The Mevaki, for instance, which name nomenclature. in the inscriptions is a variant of the Scythian occurs
name
Mauakes
of
Codomannus,
"
the comand Mavaces mander the Sakas who to the aid of Darius went Chinnock, Arrian, p. 142). The termination
Maues, (cf.
Moga,
"
us
in
Komusa
and
Samuso
seems
to be Scythic.
Dr.
Thomas
the
further points out that there is no to the "whole expression of honour

"
difficulty in
realm
of the
since we inscriptions even Sarva

sattvanam
Sakas
find in the Wardak,

more
"
Sue
Vihar
and other
of
"
comprehensive expressions, r.r/., As regards all living creatures.

" "
"
Fleet's renderings place, Dr. Thomas inscribe

home. A
on
the
own one's sakatthana natural to says that it does not seem honour to own stone somebody's
svaka
and
puja addressed
of the
to
to
inscription G
Lion
country is unusual, but Capital contains a similar

a
puja
addressed
the
chief
representatives
of
the
Saka dominion.
Sakasthana, doubtless, included the district of Scythia

in the Periplus, " from which flows down the mentioned river Sinthus, the greatest of all the rivers that flow into in The metropolis of " Scythia Sea." the Erythraean Minnagara the time of the Periplus was ; and its market"
town
was
Barbaricum
on
the seashore.
names are
in several mentioned inscriptions discovered in Taxila, Mathura and western " ties India. According to Dr. Thomas whatever Saka dynas-
Princes bearing
Saka
may
have
existed in the
Pan
jab
nor
or
India through
India neither through
Afghanistan
reached Kas'mir
THE
3AKAS
2S0
but,
as
Cunningham
contended, by way
valley of the Indus" be accepted cannot

account
(JRAS,
of Sind and the 1906, p. 216). This theory of the Chinese
in its entirety in view
that
those
Saka occupation of Kipin, and the fact hitherto discovered are some of the Saka names Sakas who lived near the Sogdianoi of the Northern
of the
"
Maues, (Ind. Ant., 1881, pp. 399-100), c.g.t the names Moga (Taxila (Mathura Lion Capital) and Mevaki plate)
are
variants of the Saka
name
Mauakes.
or
"We
learn from
Arrian
that
a
Sacians,
Mauakes chief named Scythian tribe belonging to

a
Mavaces
led the
who
the
Scythians
dwelt
in Asia,
who
Persian governor but

or were
of
'lived outside the jurisdiction of the the Bactrians and the Sogdianians,
the Persian king.
a
in
with alliance and Southern
Kshaharata
house
Khaharata, Western
the
the family designation of
Satrapal
of
Karatai
name
of
India, is perhaps equivalent to Saka tribe of the North (Ind. Ant.,
1884, p. The
of
400).
conquest
of
the Lower
Indus
western
India
of
may,
western
however,
valley and part have been effected
by
the
Sakas
by
"
Sakasthana
of
(Sistan) who
The
name
are.
mentioned
capitals
and of
Isidore
Scythia
"
Charax.
of
the
Lower (i.e.,
of
of time
the
of
Kingdom
the
Mambarus
was
valley) (Nambanus?) in
and in
p.
Indus
the
Periplus
from
Minnagara,
of
this
was
evidently derived mentioned points the

names
the
city
Min
Sakasthana
Rapson
by that
Isidore
one
(JRAS,
1915,
830).
out
of the most
characteristic features in
of Chashtana's line,
of the western
"
Kshatrapas
viz."
Daman
the Drangianian family Rudra

the from
also in the name of a prince of house of Vonones. Lastly, the Kardamaka the daughter
of the Mahakshatrapa
is found
which
claimed descent, apparently Kardama river in Persia
derived its name
from
trans, (Shamsastry's
of
Arthasastra, p.
861).
284
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
mentioned in Indian inscriptions (identified and coins is, perhaps, Maues of the with Moga Taxila He a was paramount sovereign (Maha-
The earliest Saka king
plate).
raya).
by
a
His dominions
included
Taxila
which
was
ruled
Satrapal family. dates assigned to Maues B. C. 135 to A. D. 154. by various scholars range His coins are found ordinarily in the Pan jab, and chiefly in the western portion
The
from
of
the
There
the ancient capital. province of which Taxila was can thus be no doubt that Maues was the king of
Gandhara.
Now
it is impossible
to
find for Maues

the Greek
place in the history of the Fan Antialkidas

who
was was on
jabbefore
king
Bhagabhadra
years.
must
king when reigning at Taxila the throne of Vidisa for fourteen

Bhagabhadra
is uncertain
The be
B.
date
of
but
he
from
placed later than C. 149-141. The have
Agnimitra
fourteenth
Suftga who
year
of
ruled bhadra Bhagaquently Conse-
could not
fallen before have
127
B. C.
been ruling in the second half of the second century B. C, and his reign could not "aka occupation of The before 127 B. C. have ended Antialkidas
must
Gandhara scholars
must
therefore
Fleet
be
later than Maues
127
B. C.
All
except
of the
an
identify
or
Moga
year
Sirsukh
Taxila
Maharaya with plate dated in the
The generally accepted unspecified era. is of $aka institution. As the era view isthat the era is used only in N. India and the border land it is permissible
78 of
to
that conjecture
it marks
the We
of those regions. that this occupation could not have
$aka occupation
completion of the have already seen
taken place before 127 in the Taxila The era B. C. plate could not used therefore have originated before 127 B. C. The year 78 quently ConseB. C. 49. of the era could not have fallen before
Maues-Moga He
must
cannot
even
be placed
placed before B. C. 49. later, because we learn from the

be
THE
"AKAS
was
m in possession of Kipin
Chinese records that In-mo-fu

or
Kfipisa-Gandhiira about 48-33 B.C. Maues therefore will He cannot have to be placed after 33 B. C. perhaps be of the first century A. D., placed later than the middle
because
we
learn
from
Apollonios
or
a
and the author of the little later both Taxila
Periplus that about that time
dom and Minnagara, the metropolis of Scythia or the Saka Kingin the Indus valley, had passed into the hands of the therefore that Maues It seems Parthians. ruled after 33
of the first century A. D. It is not altogether improbable that he flourished in the year 22 A. D. 78 of the era commencing "the year to be known 58 B. C, which came as the afterwards B. C,
but
before
the
closing
years
Malava-Vikrama
as
era.
But
the
matter
must
be regarded
the
not finally settled.
Numismatists
throne of
say
that
Maues
was
succeeded
on
coins of Azes are family, very closely related to the issues of the Vonones has always been made that Azes, the and the assumption the
Azes, the colleague of Spalirises. Some scholars think that Azes was the immediate successor, not of Maues, but of Spalirises,and that Maues as Azes I, but also came not only after Azes, better known
of the after Azes
Panjab by
Azes.
The
king
is identical with Panjab,
II. But this theory cannot

of Gondophernes
the synchronism
the fact that Aspavarma

the monarch
s
served Catalogue (Whitehead,
be accepted in view of and Azes II proved by Strategos under both as

of Coins in the Panjab
Museum,
103
p.
150).
As Gondophernes
ruled in the year
the Takht-i-Bahai Inscription), (of. while Maues-Moga the Taxila Plate of Patika), ruled in the year 78 (of. and
as
both these dates Gondophernes
are
referred by scholars to the and

is no
same
era,
both
Azes
room
we
II
must
be
later than between
Maues-Moga.
Azes I and
There
Azes
for Maues-Moga
shall see presently that the succession from Azes I to Azes II is clearly established
II, because
23G
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
by numismatic I or after Azes

not have
evidence. II ; but we
Maues have
came
either before Azes

seen
already
that he could therefore be

ruling
He must reigned after Azes II. been placed before Azes I. He must have
in the
Paiijabwhen
Vonones
was
Vonones
was
ruling
in
Sistan.
was
When
succeeded We
by Spalirises, Maues
seen
by Azes I issued
I.
have already
succeeded that Spalirises and Azes
joint coins.
The
is not known. monarchs have been blood, or they may
the two relationship between They may have been related by

mere
allies like Hermaios p. 178, Marshall

"
Whitehead, Kujula Kadphises {of. Taxila, p. 1G). and King

in Greek
on
Azes
on
I struck
some
coins bearing his
own
name
the obverse, and that of Azilises in Kharoshf.hi Then the

or
the
on
reverse.
again
name
we
have Greek
another
type
of
coins
which is Aya
in
Kharoshthi
Azes.
is Azilises, and in Dr. Bhandarkar and Smith
types, when gether, considered topostulate that these two joint dent prove that Azilises,before his accession to indepenpower,
that
an
was
the subordinate
was
colleague of
an
Azes,
and
Azes
similarly
subsequently
two
the subordinate
colleague of Azilises. be identical, and

Azes
The
they must
princes named be distinguished
Azes
as
cannot
Azes I ami
the
IL
Whitehead
however
observes
that
silver
coins of
Azilises
are
better The
than those of Azes.

unfavourably
executed and earlier in style bost didrachms of Azes compare
with the fine silver coins of Azilises with Zeus obverse and Dioskouri reverse, and with other rare silver types of Azilises. If Azilises preceded Azes, then following Dr. Smith we must have Azilises I and Azilises II, I and Azes IF. In conclusion Whitehead the says that the differences in type and style between issues of Azes can be adequately abundant explained by a long reasons of locality alone, operating through reign. instead of Azes
Marshall however
says that the
of coins at stratification
THE
"YKAS
correctness of Smith's
237
Taxila clearly proves the Azes to which according

and Azilises by Azes
theory,
Azilises,
was
succeeded
by
II.1 have the gold coin of a unearthed has no Whitehead hesitation in

of the
Recent king
named
discoveries Athama.
recognising him as a member His date ts however Azilises.

Unlike
themselves the
on
dynasty
of Azes
and
uncertain.
princes, the "aka kings style their coins Basileus Basileon, corresponding Indo-Greek
on
to the Prakrit
the
reverse
They Maharajasa Rajarajasa.
also appropriate Greek Megaloy, The Moga
the epithet Mahatasa,
which
"
we
find
on
"
corresponding to the the coins of Greek kings.

was
titleRajaraja king of kings
not
an
empty
boast. of him
had under
and
him
the Viceroys
near
Liaka
Azes
and had
Patika
under
Chhahara
Chukhsa
Taxila.
at least two
and
subordinate rulers, e.g., the Satrap The title Satrap the Strategos Aspavarma.
in
the
Zeionises
or
Kshatform
occurs rapa Kshatrapavan
Behistun
means
"
Inscription
protector
in the
which
of the
means
a
kingdom
(cf.Goptri). The
word
Strategos
"
It is obvious that the Scythians
India the system of government Coins and Inscriptions prove the existence governors. of several other Satrapal families besides those mentioned
general. revived in North-western by Satraps and military
above.
The
North
Indian
Kshatrapas
"
or
Satraps
may
be
divided into three main

1. 2. 3.
The The
The
groups, viz.: Satraps of Kapis'a,
Satraps of the Western Satraps of Mathura.

us
Panjab,
p.
Rapson
tells
(AncientIndia,
of
a
141)
that
an
inscription affords the bare mention

1
Satrap of Kapisa.
The
coins
which
Smith I
assigns
to
Azes
II
are
found
yeiurally
nearer
the
surface
than
those of Azes
191-4, 979). (J.K.A.S.,
238
POLITtCAL
HISTORY belonged
OF
INDtA.
"
The
Panjab Satraps
The Kusulaa
to three families, viz. :
(a)
of
or
Kusuluka
family.
"
It consisted
Liaka
and
his
son
Patika, and
of Chhahara
According
and Chukhsa to Fleet there
governed the territories Ep. Ind., IV, p. 54). (Buhler, two Patikas ( J HAS, were 1907,
p. 1035). But Viceroy of the The
according to Marshall there was only one name of Patika (JRAS, 1914, pp. 979 ff). intimately connected Satrapal family of Kusuluka was
Satraps the (of Inscription G on the of Mathura with Lion Capital). The Mathura Kusuluka coins of Liaka
show from the transition of the district to which they belonged house to the the rule of the Greek of Eukratides
Sakas (Rapson's Ancient

the
Taxila
was
a
or
India, p. Sirsukh plate, dated
154).
in
We
know year
from
the
78, that
Satrap of the great king Moga. Zeionises or and his son (b) Manigul or Managula Jihonia. They were probably Satraps of Taxila during Liaka
"
the reign of Azes II. (c) Indravarma and acted

as
his
son
Aspavarma.
"
The
latter
governor of both Azes II and Mathura. The Satraps
Gondophernes.
of
the The earliestof this line of princes probably were They Hagana were and Hagamasha. associated rulers A genealogical table of by Rafijubula. perhaps succeeded is given below : the house of Rafijubula
RafijubulaYasi-kamudha
"
g0(]3Ba
Nadasi-kaoa-Arta Kharaosta
isknown Rafijubula
An
from
inscription
in
Brahmi
a
inscriptionsas well as coins. near at Mora characters

But
the Greek-
Mathura
calls him
on
Mahakshatrapa.
him as "king of of his coins describes " that he probably declared kings, the Saviour showing
legend
some
his independence.
THE
was Ranjubula
SaKAS
239
Inscription 13 on
as
$udasa. probably succeeded by his son Lion Capital mentions him tlic Mathura
(Satrap) and as the son of Mahachhatrava But later inscriptions at Mathura Rajdla(ilaiijubula).
a
Chhatrava
in written
Mahfikshatrapa. a characters call him One of these inscriptions gives a date for him in the year It is clear that during his 72 of an unspecified era.
Brahml
his But on only a Satrap. father's death sometime before the year 72, he became Great Satrap. Sten Konow a good grounds for adduces believing that Sociasa dated his inscription in the Vikrama
father's lifetime he
was
pp. 139-141).Consequently the year 72 corresponds to A.D. 15. Dr. Majumdar refers the dates of the Northern satraps
era
(Ep.Ind.,
Vol. XIV,
(of Taxila
them
in
and Mathura) to the $aka era, the middle of the second century
and places But A.D.
Ptolemy, Taxila
nor
flourished about that time, places neither who Mathura within Indo-Scythia, i.e.,the $aka This shows
dominion.
Mathura that neither Taxila nor The A.D. the second century was a $aka possession in principal Indo-Scythian possessions in Ptolemy's time were
(theIndus Delta)Abiria and Syrastrene (KathiaThis is exactly wThat we war) (Ind.Ant., 1884, p. 354). the Saka ruler inscription of Junagadh find in the
Patalene
Rudradaman century who In A.D.
flourished in the middle of the second included Ptolemy's time Taxila was
Ant., 1884 territory (Ind. (Sans. Urasa) Ant., p. 348) and Mathura belonged to the Kaspeiraioi (Ind. Ptolemy 1884, p. 350). Dr. Majumdar suggests that
within
the Arsa
sors probably noticed the Saka empire of Maues and his succesunder (whichincluded Taxila, Mathura and U jjayini) the name of Calcutta Journal of of Kaspeiraioi (University
the Department
remember Western
ai
of Letters, Vol. I, p. 98 n). But we should including Taxila, Mathura that far from and
India
within
one
empire,
Ptolemy
sharply
240
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
distinguishes theK.aspeirc.ioi from
Indo-Skythia
which
was
in the middle of the second century the real Saka domain A.D. (cf. Ptolemy, Ind. Ant., 1881, p. 351, and the Junagadh
inscription of the
"aka ruler Itudradaman). Moreover,

have included Kasmir there is no
the
territory of the Kaspeiraioi must land of

of Maues
; and Kas'yapa)
ever
(the
of Kanishka's
evidence that the dynasty ruled in Kasmir. It was only under the kings formed dynasty that Kasmir and Mathura
the
same
parts of
one
and
empire.
The
Kaspeiraioi
of
Ptolemy
empire. evidently referred to the Kushan learn from Lion Capital that when We the Mathura Sudasa, $odasawas ruling as a mere Kshatrapa, Padika, i.e.,
was
a
i.e., Patika
Mahakshatrapa.
the
year
As
must
Sodasa
have
or
was
a a
Mahakshatrapa Kshatrapa
must
in
72, he
been
before been
72.
Consequently
Padika
Patika
contemreigning as a Mahakshatrapa porary Sodasa before tfieyear 72. The of the Kshatrapa does not style Patika Taxila plate of the year 78 however
as
have
even
Kshatrapa.
Dr.
Fleet thinks that

But
we
have
to
do
with two
different Patikas.
think that Patika, who with the Mahakshatrapa
andSten Konow issued the Taxila plate, is identical

Padika in
of
Marshall
the
Mathura
Lion
Capital, and that the era Sam 72 is dated is not the Sam
78.
In other and
words
the inscription of which same as in the Taxila plate of while Pleet duplicates kings,
eras.
Marshall
come
Sten Konow
duplicate the
It is difficultto
our
are
to any
final decision from
disposal.
"VVe should however
scanty data at that there remember

of
to the
instances among Kshatrapas the Western line, of Mahakshatrapas being* reduced
Chashtana \s
rank of Kshatrapas (cf. Majumdar, the Date of Kanishka, Ind. Ant., 1917), (Jayadaman) beinu: menand of a Kshatrapa tioned without
a
title(Andhau
It is therefore Inscriptions).
not altogether improbable
that of Sam
78
arc
that the inscription of Sam 72 and dated in the same era, and that the two
THE
"AKAS
H\
inscription king
name.
Patikas
are
identical. Sena has

no
In the Janibigha
Lakshmana
John
title prefixed to his

name
If Sir
Marshall is right in reading the in the Taxila Inscription of 130, we

instance of
a
of Aya
an
(Azes)
have
additional
king being mentioned

was a
without any title. of
Kharaosta
grandson
(daughter's son)
Ranju-
a of Soda?a. The nephew consequently Lion Capital mention inscriptions A and E on the Mathura
bula
and
was
him
as
the
Yiivaraya presenting
Kharaosta. legends
His in
coins
are
of
one
class only,
on
Greek
on
"
characters
the
obverse
The
Kharoshthi
isa
in and legend
Kharoshthi
runs
the
reverse.
thus
Chhatrapasapra
putrasa." The coins of the family from those of the Stratos and
princes who
Kharaost
Artasa
of
are RaSjubula
imitated Hindu
also
of
line of
Jumna
This shows that in the ruled at Mathura. valley Scythian rule superseded that of both Greek
and
A
Hindu
princes. inscription found fragmentary Ganeshra

of
near
by
Vogel
name
on
the
of
a
site of Satrap
1912, p.
Mathura
revealed the
the Kshaharata
family called Ghataka
IIAS, (J
121).
The Nationality
of the
that
Northern
Satraps. P puyae
on
"
Cunningham
Mathura Lion
held
the
inscription
the
Capital
"
Sarvasa Sakastanasa
gave I other
decisive proof that Satraps connected
Ranjubulaor Rajuvula, Sodasaan

were
of
$aka nationality.
Dr. Thomas India

were
shows, however,
that the Satraps of Northern
the
Parthian and $aka domination. representatives of a mixed a This is strongly supported priori by the fact that bears himself a Persian name, Patika of Taxila, who
mentions is name
as
his
overlord
Saka. The
mixture
great king inscriptions of the

the
Moga Lion
whoso Capital
exhibit
of
Persian
and
Saka nomenclature.
(Ep.Ind.,Vol.
IX, pp. 138
ff.).
2t2
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
IF.
The the
Paiilavas
time
or
Parthians.
Already
family origin the
in
of
the
Saka Emperors
of the
of Maues-Moga,
ruled
as
"aka-Pahlava princes of mixed Satraps in Northern India. Towards

firstcentury
A. D.,
middle of Gandhara Pahlavas

or
of the
was
Saka
by
44
rule in parts
probably In Parthians.
supplanted the
year
that
A. D.,
of
the
when
Apollonios
the throne
of Tyana
was
is reputed
to
have
visited Taxila,
occupied
by
Parthian
who
and
was
independent powerful
of Vardanes,
Phraotes named the king of Babylon,
to exercise suzerain power enough Christian writers refer to the Satrapy of Gandhara. over Gundaphar a king of India named and his brother Gad
himself
who
were
therefore
and who converted by the apostle St. Thomas We have no lived in the first century A. D.
independent
the
confirmation record that
of the story of Apollonios.

of the year
was
But
Takht-i-Bahai
103
era) shows
district
a
there
king
named
actually Gondophernes.
unspecified in the Peshwfir The

are
(ofan
Gondophernes
on
and
of
his brother
Gad
of also found
names
p. 155). Dr. Fleet referred the date coins (Whitehead, inscription to the Malava-Vikrama of the Takht-i-Bahai era, and so placed the record in A. D. 47 (JRAS, 1905,
pp. 223-235; 1906, 1913,
no
pp.
706-710;
1907,
He
pp.
169-172;
"there
to
1013-1040;
pp.
9991003).
era
remarked the
should be
hesitation about
Vikram\
as
referring
of
the established having

unknown
recourse, era
B.C.
too, to
year 103 58; instead

some
of
in other
at
cases
about the same in A. D. 47 which suits exactly places Gondophernes a the Christian tradition which makes him contemporary the Apostle." of St. Thomas
The power
of
beginning
otherwise time. This
Gondophernes which,
did not at first extend
to
the Gandhara
region
if Apollonios is to believed,
THE
PARTHIANS
243
His rule seems ruled in A. D. 44 by Phraotes. Afghanistan. to have been restricted at first to southern
was
probably succeeded after the death of Phraotes

There is
no
He
in annexing
the Peshwar
a
district
(if such
king really
existed).
Eastern
wrested some The story of the supersesprovinces from the Azes family. sion of the rule of Azes II by him in one of the Scythian The latter at provinces is told by the coins of Aspavarma.
certainly firstacknowledged
on
Gandhara
evidence (Taxila)though he epigraphic
that he conquered
the suzerainty of Azes

as
(II) but
later
of
obeyed
Gondophernes
his overlord.
Evidence
in the Lower the ousting of $aka rule by the Parthians Indus valley is furnished by the author of the Periplus in whose time
60 (about
or
80
the A.D.),Minnagara, in the Lower

were
of Scythia, i.e.,the $aka kingdom

was
to subject
Parthian princes who

If Sir John
metropolis Indus valley, constantly driving
each
other out.
name
the
of Aya or Azes it is clear that "aka rule then Gandhara, Eastern while Peshwar
is right in reading in the Taxila Inscription of 136,
Marshall
survived in a part of and the Lower Indus
valley passed into the hands of the Parthians. The Greek principality in the upper Kabul valley We this time. learn from was about extinguished Justin
to
that
the
Parthians
the
gave
the
coup
tie grace
the
rule of
Bactrian
Greeks.
This
is quite
in accordance
with the evidence
of Archaeology.
Marshall valley,
says
that
Gondophernes
the
annexed
the
Kabul
principality in that region, and drove out the last prince Hermaios. his empire the death After of Gondophernes split of these was up into smaller principalities. One ruled
overthrew
Greek
by
Abdagases,
another
by
Orthagnes
and
Pakores
recovered others by princes whose coins Marshall Among Taxila. first time them were at
and for the
Sasan,
Sapedanes and Satavastra.
The internecine
strife among
M4
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
princelings is probably alluded to by the author of the Periplus in the following passage : " Before it (Barbaricum) there liesa small Island, and
these
"
Parthian
inland behind it is
it is the metropolis of Scythia, Parthian
Minnagara
constantly
subjectto
princes
who
are
driving each other out." Epigraphic Parthian supplanted

dynasty.
rule
that the Pahlava proves in Afghanistan, the Pafijab and Sind

evidence that of the Gusana
or
or
was
by We
Kusana
was
or
Kushan ruling in
know year
that
103
Gondophernes
Peshwar
But 122
a we
in the
learn from
06
according to Fleet). the Panjtar inscription that in the year
(A.D. 47
P. (A.
Gusana
79 ? ) the
An
sovereignty of the region had passed to Kushan king. In the year 103 or (A..D. had Kushan to Taxila. suzerainty extended
?) the
inscription of
that year
(belonging probably
to the
a now petty chief) mentions reign of Azes II who was in a chapel at the interment relics of Buddha of some " for the bestowal of perfect health Taxila the upon devaputra Khushana." Sue The Maharaja,
rajatiraja
Vihar
Lower
Inscription
Indus
in A.D,
or
died
proves the Kushan conquest of the Chinese valley. The writer Panku who 92 refers to the Yueh-chi of occupation
Kao-fou the
Kabul.
This
shows
that
the
race
to which
before possession of Kabul It is however A.D. 92. asserted that Kao-fou is a mistake But the mistake in Kennedy's for Tou-mi. opinion would Kushans took
not been in possible, had the Yueh-chi tant The imporpossession of Kao-fou in the time of Panku.1 is that a Chinese thing to remember writer of have been Kao-fou to Yueh-chi a 92 A. D., thought not
belonged
have
been
possession long before Kushans the believed connection with the

"
his time.
If Stcn
Konow
some
is to be
sort
as
had
Indian
j. k
established borderland
mi*
of
the
as
early
a. s.,
THE
KUSHANS
In
245
of Gondophernes. inscription Sten Konow time
line 5
"
of the Takht-i-Bahai
"
reads
"
erjhunaKapsasa
puyae
"
(Ep.Ind., XIV, p. 294) in honour of prince Kapsa king who succeeded i.e., Kujula Kadphises, the Kushan has in the Kabul Hermaios valley. Kujula Kadphises been identified with the Kouei-chouang (Kushan)prince
KiiTi-tsieu-kio who
Kipin. took possession of Kao-fou, Pota and It appears from coins that this Kushan chief was he issued jointcoins. an with whom ally of Hermaios kingdom by the Parthians The destruction of Hermaios'
probably supplied him with destroyed the latter and on

India. III. We
Kushans modern
are
casus
belli. He in
their power
war made North-West
The the
of
Kushans.
informed
were
a
by
clau
Chinese historians that

the
the
The
Yueh-chi
race.
to pronunciation of the name according Kingsmill is said to be Yue-ti. M. Levi and other French Yue-tchi. or scholars write Yue-tchi
Chinese
We
of
learn from
Ssu-ma-oh'ien
the travels of Chang-K'ien,

were
the Yueh-chi
country
dwelling
who recorded the story that in or about B. C. 1C5 between the Tsenn-hoang
or
and the K'ilien mountains, Turkestan. At
T'ien-chan
the Yueh-chi
Range
were
in Chinese
that
date
defeated
expelled from their country by the Hiungdrinking nu a who slew their king and made vessel of the slain king out of his skull. The widow succeeded Under her guidance to her husband's power. the Yuehand
chi in the
course
of their westward
the Wu-sun
the
whose
king
was
migration attacked killed. After this exploit
Yueh-chi
attacked
the
Sakas who
fled into Kipin

the
son
Meantime (Kapis'a-Lampaka-Gandhara).
king grew up to manhood and slain Wu-sun Yueh-chi further west into the Tahia (Dahac?) territory
of the drove the
246
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
were
washed
by the Oxus.
unskilled in
a
The Tahia who

war
devoted to in
commerce,
and
wanting
easily reduced
to
condition
were cohesion by the Yuehof vassalage
established their capital or royal encampment belonging to the north of the Oxus, in the territory now chi
who
to
Bukhara.
The
Yueh-chi
capital
was
position
125
visited by when (J.B. A. S., 1903, pp.
Chang-kien
stillin the same in or about 13. C.
19-20).
as of Chaug-Kien related by Smiadventures in the Ssc-ki (completedbefore B. C. (."1) ma-ch'ien
The
Dynasty retold in Pan-ku's history of the First Han (completedby Pan-ku's sister after his death in A. D. with three important additions, namely: 92),
were
"
1.
That the
the kingdom
town
of the Ta-yueh-chi
has
for
its
capital
of
Kienchi
(Lan-chau)and
no
Kipin
lies on
2. 3.
its southern frontier. That the Yueh-chi were That the Yrueh-chi
longer nomads. kingdom had become
divided
Hieou-mi, into five principalities,viz.,
Chouang-mo,
KoueiKao-
(Kushan), Hi-thum chouang fou (Kabul).1

We
next
(Bamiyan region) and
in Fanye's obtain a glimpse of the Yueh-chi the period history of the Later Han Dynasty which covers Fan-ye based his account A. D. between and 220. .25 A. D. 125)and others. the report of Pan-young on (cir.
He
of
were
himself died in 115 AD.
He
"
the
Yueh-chi
conquest.
gives the following account In old days the Yueh-chi
by the Hiung-nu. They to then went vanquished five Yabgous, Tahia and divided the kingdom among ri:., Kouei-chouang, Hitouen those of Ilicou-mi, Chouang-mi,
and
Tou-mi.
More
than
hundred
years
after that, the
Yabgou
of Kouei-chouang
(Kushan)named
the four
K'ieou-tsieou-
kio attacked and vanquished
other
Yabgous
and
later historian
regards
Kaofou
"8
mistake
for Ton-mi.
THE
KUSHANS
17
and called himself king; he invaded Ngan-si (Parthia?) came overtook possession of the territory of Kao-fou (Kabul), Po-ta1 and Kipin and became master completely
of these
more as
kingdoms.
K'ieou-tsieou-kio
died at the
than eighty. His son Yen-kao-tchen T'ien-tchou In his turn he conquered king.
a
age of succeeded him
(India),
From
and
established there this time the Yueh-chi

other countries king, but the Han them
"
chief
for governing
it.
became
the
designate
retained
"
All extremely powerful. Kushan them after their
the
old
name,
and
called
Ta- Yueh-chi." K'ieou-tsieou-kio

Kozola
has been
or
Kadphises,
Kadaphes
identified with Kujula Kujula kara Kadphises,
the firstKushan
Hindukush.
king who Numismatic
struck coins to the south of the that he was shows evidence
the colleague, and afterwards the successor, of Hermaios, the last Greek prince of the Kabul valley. The prevalent Hermaios is,in the view that Kadphises conquered
finds his name Sten Konow opinion of Marshall, wrong. in the Takht-i-Bahai inscription of the year mentioned
103
and Parthian led

to
The scription inreign of Gondophernes. probably belongs to a period when the Kushan Parthian sovereigns were friendly terms. But the on
to the
belonging
attack
a
on
the kingdom which

were
of Hermaios
apparently
was
rupture that the Parthians Marshall

of the
The result ended in war. ousted by Kadphises I. I with the Kushan
identifiesKadphises
king
Panjtar record (ofthe year 122) and the Taxila scroll of the year 136 (JRAS, 1914, pp. 977-7S). The
scroll is characteristic of coins of but it is also found on coins of his (II), We that in the should, however, remember
on monogram Vima Kadphises
the
predecessor.
1
Perhaps
two
identical with the country

lions
to the King
of Po-lni which
as
in the
time
of
Sungyun
cf
sent
young
of GaudhAru
prusuut
(Beal, Records
the
Western
World,
Vol. I,
ci).
3*
248
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Taxila inscription of 13C the Kushan putra, group

a
title which
was
king is called T) characteristic of the Kanishka

I
or
and not of Kadphises

I
II.
Kadphises
unmistakable
His coinage coined no gold. shows influence of Home. He copied the issues
or
of
Augustus
and
those
of
Tiberius.
He
used
the
titles
Yavuga
"
Maharaja Rajatiraja.
"
K'ieou-tsieou-kio
son
or
Kadphises the
Hima,
was
his
Yen-kao-tchen, of II.
or
by succeeded Vima Wema or

designated
as
Kadphises Kadphises Tien-tchou

who
to
the
We the
coins, who have
is usually
that he conquered already seen Indian interior and set up a chief

name
governed Sten Konow
in the
of the
Yueh-chi. p. p. D.
According
(Ep.
History
Ind., XIV,
of
(The
Oxford
India,
of
A.
141) and Smith 128) Kadphises II

78.
If this view
of Nahapana,
established the Saka Era be accepted then he was
the
overlord
who
was
and was Chinese
the
Kushan
monarch
defeated
by the
and compelled to pay tribute to the emperor Hoti (A. D. 89-105).But there is no direct evidence that inscriptions II Kadphises No era. established any coins
of this
or
are
monarch
an
contain
of
any
dates On
which
the
referable to have contrary we

an
era,
era
his
institution.
that Kanishka evidence that is to say, his method of dating

successors
did establish
was
continued
from
by
his
and
we
have
dates
ranging
the year 3 to 99. The conquests
path of commerce Roman gold began

for silk, spices and
of the Kadphises Kings opened up the between the Roman Empire and India.
to pour into this country
in
payment
Kadphises II began to issue gems. per gold coins. He had an extensive bilingual gold and coplife-like; The obverse design gives us a new coinage. The is confined reverse representation of the monarch.
to the worship of Siva.
In the Kharoshthi
inscription he
THK
KUSHANS
24fl
is called
the great king, king of kings, lord of the world, the Mahis'vara, the defender."
We learn from
"
the author of the Wei-lio, A.D. 230-265 that the Yueh-chi power composed between flourishing in Kipin (Kapisa-Gandhara), Ta-hia (Oxus was
Kao-fou Valley),
as
Yu-Houan,
(Kabul) and
A.D.
names
Tien-Tchou
as (India)
late
the
third centurv
But
the Chinese
silent about the
of the
successors
authors are of Yen kao-tchen

in
(KadphisesII).
preserved Kushan
Kanishka Kanishka
Inscriptions discovered
with
dates
India
have great
the
names
of the following
besides th.e Kadphises sovereigns group, viz., I (3-13), Vasishka Huvishka (24-28), (33-60),
II
Huvishka,
Vajheshka(41), and Va-jheshka and Kanishka

son
of
Vasudeva
II
are
(74-98).
probably Kanishka
seen
referred to by Kalhana
as
Hushka,
Jushka
ruled apparently who II ruled in Kanishka
conjointly.
the
and It will be
a
that falls
year
41,
date
which
(33-60).Thus the within the reign of Huvishka is confirmed by epigraphic evidence. of Kalhana
In
the
account
order generally accepted by chronological group succeeded the Kadphises numismatists, the Kanishka is not accepted by many But this view group. scholars. Moreover there is little agreement among scholars who place the Kanishka
kings. The group after the Kadphises various theories of Kanishka's date are given below : to Dr. Fleet, Kanishka 1. According reigned before the
group, and was the founder of that reckoning, to be came B. C. 58, which afterwards commencing Sam vat. His view was accepted by known as the Vikrama
Kadphises
Kennedy,
can
no
but
was
longer be
and ably controverted by Dr. Thomas, upheld after the discoveries of Marshall
1913;
as
(Thomas,
Tsang
J.U.A.S.,
Marshall,
as
J.R.A.S.,
1914).
included
Inscriptions, coins clearly prove but Gandhara, we
well
the
testimony
of Hiuen-
that
Kanishka's
dominions
seen
have
already
that
according
250
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
to Chinese evidence the Sai-wang,
i.e.,Saka kings, and
not
in the (Kapisa-Gandhara) ruled Kipin second half of the firstcentury B. C. to Marshall, 2. According Sten Konow, Smith and several other scholars Kanishka's rule began about 125 A.D., the and ended Now, we Kanishka's Again
we
Kushans,
in the second half of the second A.D. century learn from the Sue Vihar inscription that
dominions
learn from
included the
the
Lower
Indus
Valley.
Junagadh
inscription of Rudradaman,
that
to
the and
Mahakshatrapa's Sauvira. Rudradaman
conquests
did not
else
Sindhu A.D.
extended certainly lived his position
from
as
130
to A.D
Mahakshatrapa
He .150. to anybody
owe
(svayam
Mahakshatrapa
naraa).
If Kanishka
adhigata flourished in the
middle of the second century A.D., how are we to reconcile Indus Valley with the conhis mastery the Lower over temporary
? Again Kanishka's sovereignty of Rudradaman dates 3-18, Vashishka's dates 24-28, Huvishka's dates 31-60, dates 74-98 suggest a continuous reckoning. and Vasudeva's was In other words, Kanishka the originator of an But we know era in the era. of no which commenced second century A.D.
3. Dr.
Majumdar
was
thinks
that
era
the
era
founded
A.D.
by
Prof.
Kanishka
the Kalachuri
of
248-49
Jouveau-Dubreuil
points
of
out
that
this is not
"
possible
(AncientHistory
the
Deccan,
the last of the to an came reign of Vasudeva, 100 after the beginning years of the reign of end Numerous inscriptions prove that Vasudeva Kanishka.
p. 31). Kushans,
In fact, the
It is certain that this country over reigned at Mathura. the empire of Vasudeva was extended which occupied by A.D. Yaudheyas 350 the Nagas and the and about it is probable that century before they they reigned in this place nearly one were by Samudra Gupta.
subjugated
were
The
capitals of
the
Nagas
Mathura,
Kanttpura
THE
KUSHANS
theory of with
a
MX
and
moreover
Padmavatl."
he
The
Dr.
Majumdar
Tibetan
of King
cannot
makes which klrti of Khotan
reconciled Kanishka
the
tradition
contemporary XIV,
p.
Vijaya-
(Ep.Ind.,
makes hence
of
a
112)and
a
the Indian
tradition
which
Huvishka
Nagarjunaand
Kosala
in
king
of which
of contemporary line of the Satavahana
i.e.,the upper
Deccan
became
the
first
half
of
the
third
arguments
against
the
theory
century of Dr. Majumdar
extinguished A. D. The
are
equally
who
applicable to the theory of Sir R. G. Bhandarkar places Kanishka's accession in A. D. 278.

to Oldenberg,
4. According
Thomas,
11. D.
Banerji,
was
llapson
and of
many
other
scholars
commencing
Kanishka
the
founder
came
that
to be
reckoning known the as

Prof.
$aka
era.
A. D. 78 which This view is not

on
accepted
by
:
Jouveau-Dubreuil
the
following
grounds
(a)
reigned Saka
era
If
we
admit
that
Kujula-Kadphises and
Hermaios
founded the about 50 A. D. and that Kanishka in 78 A. D. we have scarcely 28 years for the
duration of
whole
the
end of the reigns of Kadphises II.

is not
I and
the
of the reign of Kadphises
(But
When his
son
the
period
of 28 years
too short in view

an
of the fact
that Kadphises died

"at
II succeeded
the age of
Kadphises
must
more
cctogenarian. " than eighty

It is therefore
have
been
an was
old
man.
improbable
that "his reign says
protracted.")
Jouveau-Dubreuil,
a
(b) Mr. Marshall,

136, which, and
Prof.
has
discovered at Taxila in the Chir Stupa

in
the
document
dated
Vikrama
the king
mentioned
corresponds to 79 A.D. therein is probably Kadphises I,

era,
but certainly not Kanishka. (Now, the epithet Devaputra

king
of
applied
to the
Kushan
the
Taxila
scroll of 136, is characteristic of the
Kanishka
group, and not of the Kadphises
kings.
So
the
fc52
discovery,
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OP
INDIA
shaking the conviction of those thai Kanishka to the era attribute of 78 A.D., rather strengthens it. Tne omission of the personal name of the Kushan first Kushan
time of Kumara
far from
monarch
does not necessarily imply that is meant. In several inscriptions of Gupta

as
the
the is
and
Budha
Gupta,
the
king
referred to simply (c) Prof. J. shown
Gupta
nripa).
" has Sten Konow Mr. says Chinese documents tend to
Dubreuil and
that the Tibetan
prove
that
Kanishka may
(This Kanishka
era,
reigned in the second century." have been Kanishka of the

41 which,
Inscription of the year

would give
a
if referred
to
the
Saka
(Vasudeva?
of the
successors
date in the second century Ep. Ind., XIV, p. 141) may

of Vasudeva
to
A.D. have
Po-t'iao
been
the
one name
I ;
"
coins bearing
of Vasudeva
continued
"
be
;
passed away
EHI,
p. 272
struck long after he had Dr. Smith and Mr. R. D.

existence
of
more
Banerji clearly
one
recognised
the
than
Vasudeva
(ibid, pp. 272-278).

Sten
((f) Mr.
dated in the
shows
not
Konow
era
has
and
shown
that
the
era
tions inscripare
of the Kanishka
same
those of the
Saka
not
fashion.
[But the
same
scholar
era
also also
that
the
in
dated
inscriptions of the Kanishka In fashion. the the same and

as
are
Kharoshtfit
recorded the
".
inscriptions
dates in the
Kanishka
same
his
successors
way
of the
their
Saka-Pahlava predecessor
and in
giving the
month.
name
month
hand
the
their the
day
Brahmi
within
the
On
and
the
his
other
successors
records, Indian
to conclude
Kanishka
way
of dating
from
adopted (Ep. Ind., XIV, p.
ancient Are
we
141).
dates
this that the Kharoshthi

are
of
to
Kanishka's
era
inscriptions, which
not
to be
referred
records
to the
are
same
to
the dates of the Brahmi adopted

two
be ascribed ?
we
If Kanishka
to
different ways
have
of dating,
fail
understand
why
he could not
adopted
third
THE
kushAns
method Konovv
the
name
India. Sten to suit the local conditions in western have himself points out that in the Saka dates we
of the
month,
as
in the
"
Kharoshthi
The
was
records,
era
with the addition of the Paksha.

they
Saka
a
which
(thewestern
Kshatrapas)used
direct imitation
of the reckoning
used by their cousins in

of the paksha
the
being
north-west, perhaps
a
the additional mentioning

concession
to the custom
they ruled."
in the part of the country where Kanishka It is not improbable that just as
method, and used the old Saka-Pahlava in Hindusthan Indian of dating way used the ancient India his officers added the prevalent there, so in western paksha
to suit the custom
io the borderland
in that part of the the Kushan
country].
of upper
Kanishka
completed
conquest
India and ruled over from a wide realm which extended Gandhara Traditions of his conflict and Kas'mir to Benares.
(Saketa)and Pataliputra are rulers of Soked preserved by Tibetan and Chinese writers (Ep.Ind., XIV, p. 142 ; Ind. Ant., 1903, p. 382). Epigraphic records give
with
the
contemporary Zeda
notices of
him,
with
dates,
not only from

near
in the Yuzufzai
country
from
Rawalpindi,
from
but
also
and from Sue Vihar

and
Manikiala
(northof Sind),
Sarnath
near
Mathura His
and
coins
as
Sravasti,
are
from
Benares.
as
found
in considerable quantities
eastern
far eastwards
was
Gazipur.
The
portion
of his
empire
apparently and
Kharapallana fixed his

own
by the Maha Kshatrapa governed Kshatrapa Vanashpara. the He

at
residence
Peshawar
in
(Purushapura) and
It
is however
established probable
namesake
master west
Kanishkapura
that
Kas'mir.
was
Kanishkapura
of the Ara
inscription.
established by his himself After making turned

to the
of the South
(i.e. India)Kanishka
of he led
an
and
defeated the King
the Parthians
Ant., (Ind.
1903,
p.
382).
and
In
the
north
his old age died in an
army
to
against the
attempt
cross
254
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
IXDtA
and
Tsungling
The
between Gandhara mountains is apparently Northern expedition

Tsang
of Chinese
Khotan.
who speaks hostages at his court. Kanishka's

as
Hiuen
referred to by Princes detained as
fame
rests not
so
much
on
his conquests, matic Numis-
on
his patronage
of the religion of
Sakyamuni.
evidence
shows
Buddhism.
He
that he actually became a convert to ing faith by buildshowed his zeal for his new
at Purushapura
or
the celebrated relic tower which excited
Peshawar
the
wonder
of the Chinese
convoked Buddhist
the last great Buddhist the Kushan Greek,

was
council.
pilgrims. He But a though
monarch Mithraic
Zeroastrian,
of
Kanishka
adorned
continued to honour his old The court and Hindu gods. by Charaka, Asvaghosha,
Nagarjunaand
After
other worthies.
came
Kanishka
of the Ara
Vasishka,
Huvishka
Kanishka
inscription.
We
have
dated 24 and 28. He been identical with Vajheshkathe father of Kanishka of the Ara inscription, and Jushka of the Rajataraiigini. Huvishka's
narrative
to 60. Kalhana's 33 range from leaves the impression that he taneously simulruled and with Jushka and Kanishka, i.e.,Va-jheshka
of Vasishka
got have may
and two inscriptio
dates
The inscription of the year 41. inscription proves the inclusion of Kabul Wardak vase But there is no that he evidence within his dominions. Sind which was wrested probably retained his hold on Kanishka
of
the
Ara
from
the
successors
of Kanishka
I by
Rudradaman.
In
Kas'mir Huvishka Kanishka splendid Kanishka I he

was
built
a
town
monastery in an eclectic taste
patron at Mathura.
Hushkapura. like named and built a of Buddhism
He
a
also
for
medley
resembled of Greek,
Persian and Indian deities. does not admit that Smith
the Kanishka
of the Ara
inscription of
the year 41
was
different from
the
great
Tin-:
kushANs
Konow
to
Kanishka.
Liiders and
Sten
however
distinguish
of
the two
the Ara
grandson Kanishka
Kanishkas. inscription
of
was
According
a
Liiders Kanishka
son
Kanishka
of Vfisishka and probably a (tip. Ind., XIV, p. 14"8).
II and I,
was
had
the
titles
Maharaja, Rajatiraja,
Devaputra,
Kanishka
Kaisara.
It is possible that he, and not the founder of the town of Kanishka-
pura in Kasmlra. line was Vasudeva. The last notable kinsr of Kanishka's His dates range from the year 7fc to 90, i.e.,A.D. 152 to
177 according
these pages.
to
the
system
of
does not appear by Nandi. His coins exhibit the figure of $iva attended There be no doubt that he reverted to Saivism,the can
He
chronology to have been
adopted in a Buddhist.
religion professed by his great predecessor Kadphises found have been The inscriptions of Vasudeva
II. only
in the Mathura
to surmise
From this it is not unreasonable region. the North- Western that he lost his hold over
portion of the Kushan In of

not
dominions.
we
the
third century A. D., less than four kingdoms

i
c,
hear of the existence on the all dependent

'
Yueh-chi,'
These
were
ruled by princes of the
Yueh-chi
stock.1
Ta-hia
(Kabul) and
kingdom
century
A.
Ki-pin (Kapis'a), Kao-fou (Oxusregion), Tien-tchou (Indiaproper). The Yueh-chi
of Tien-tchou
D.,
probably disappeared in the fourth being by the Nagas. The conquered
a rule over considerable portion of northern and central India in the third and fourth centuries A.D., is amply attested by epigraphic evidence. A Lahore
prevalence of
Naga
copper
to
a
A. D., refers seal inscription of the fourth century king named Mahesvara Naga, the son of Nagabhatta
'
Among
the
successors
of
Vasudeva
may
be
mentioned
Kanishko
Vasu (III),
p. L'Tt),
(Whitehead,Indo-Greek
The
Coins, pp.
race
211-212), and Grumbatos

wns
(Smith, EHI,
waa
last king of
Kanishka's
KnllSr
Lagaturman
who
overthrown
by his
BrtUimana
minister
II, 10). (Albemni,
33
256
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
(CII, p. 283). The Allahabad

King
Pillar Inscription
refers
to
Ganapati Bhava Naga
Naga,
while
several Vakataka
records
mention
grandson
king of the Bharas'ivas whose Kudrasena II was a contemporary

and
grand-son's
of Chandra
Gupta
II,
who
accordingly
must
have
We
flourished learn from

at
wis
long before
the rise of the Gupta
Empire.
the
Puranas
that
the
Nagas and
established
even
themselves
Vidis'a, Padmavati,
the southern 1905,
Kantipuri
Mathura his
successors
which
capital of Kanishka The
and
(JKA".
perhaps probably
Iron
to
p.
233).
'
greatest of the Naga

Nakhavant,' king
Kings who
was
was
Chandrams'a
identical
with
the second
the
great The
Chandra
of the Delhi
Pillar inscription.
rule in the
Kushans One
who of
however them
was
continued
Kabul
valley.
probably presents
the
to
Daivaputrasahi
Samudra
sahanusahi
In
sent
valuable
Gupta.
the sixth
the Huns.
century Kabul,
the Kushans their capital,

After
on
had
was
to fight hard
against
finally taken
by the Moslems
in 870 A. D.
to
that date
Indus.
the royal residence was line of Kauishka The Brahmana Kallar.
shifted
was
Ohind,
the
finally
extinguished
by the
SCYTHIAN
AND
RULE
WESTERN
IN
SOUTHERN
INDIA
I. Tub
We
Kshauaratas. in the first century B. C,

the
have
seen
that Ki-pin
Scythians
possessed
(Kapisa-Gandhara) and
over
a
afterwards
extended India. The
their sway
principal
But
a
Scythic
Satrapal
to western
large part of Northern dynasties to rule continued

family, the
in the north. extended

wrested
Kshaharatas,
and
their power Maharashtra
India and
the Deccan,
from
the Satavahanas.
The
Satava-
hana
King
apparently
retired to the southern
part of his
dominions, which
one came
probably
to be
to the Janapada
of the Bellary District
known the
as
Satavahani-hara,
and
was
at
time
under
direct
administration
of
military
governor
XIV,
Skandanaga (Ep. Ind., (mahasenapati) named rashtra, of Mahaof the Scythian conquerors 155). The name
Kshaharata,
seems a
"
Karatai/'
by the
the
designation
of
famous
Saka tribe mentioned

1881, p.
geographer The
Ptolemy
(Ind.Ant.,
are
400).
Khaharata,
and
or
known
members
of the Kshaharata,
Chaharata, Of
family
Ghataka,
Bhumaka
Nahapana. maka Bhu-
these Ghataka
was
a
belonged
of
to the Mathura
region. says
Kshatrapa
Kathiawar.
coin types
Rapson
are
"arrow,
that
he preceded
Nahapana.
These
"
His
discus
and the
thunderbolt."
reverse
types
and
may
arrow
be
"
compared
with
type
discus, bow
of certain copper Azes
coins struck Nahapana
by conjointly
was
Spalirises and
of
I. Satrap*.
near
the greatest
the Kshaharata
at
Eight
Nasik,
Cave
J
miliar
Inscriptions
and
of
a
discovered
Pandulena,
Karlc
(inthe Poona
District) prove
Maharashtra
the
inclusion
considerable
portion of
258
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Seven of these inscriptions describe within his dominions. Ushavadit i, the "ika, the benefactions of his son-in-law while the eighth inscription specifies the charitable works of Ayama the Amiltya.
Ushavadata's
inscriptions indicate
from
that Nahapana's
political influence
(inMaharashtra)and "Qrparaka in Malwa) and Mandasor (Das'apura

including
extended (in North the
Poona
Konkon) to district of Ajmir
Pushkara,
the
place
of
Ushavadata
the Malayas
resorted for consecration

or
pilgrimage to which after his victory over
Malavas. and Karle
records give the dates 11. I-J. 15 a Kshatrapa, while of an unspecified era, and call Nahapana the Junnar specifies the date 10 and epigraph of Ayama Mahakshatrapa. The generally as speaks of Nahapana The
accepted
view is that these dates The
name
Nasik
are
to be
referred to the
"ika
era
of 78 A. D.
Nahapana
is
no
doubt
Persian,
but
was
the
Kshaharata
a
tribe to
which
Nahapana
son-
belonged
probably
saka tribe, and Ushavadata,

a
in-law of Nahapana,
distinctly calls himself
SSaka.
]t i"
therefore probable that the era of 78 A.D., derives its name from the Saka princes of the House of Saka era of Rapson accepts the view that Nahapana's Nahapana. dates
recorded in years of the Sika era, beginning in 78 A.D., to the period A. D 119 to and therefore assigns Nahapana Several scholars identify Nahapana A. D. 124. with
are
Mambarus Minnagara Minnagara

tika.2
are,
(Nambanus ?) of
in Ariake.
the Periplus whose

to
capital
was
According
Prof.
Bhandarkar is Aparan-
is modern Mandasor,1 and Mr. R. D. Banerji and Prof.

of
to
Ariake
Jouveau-Dubreuil
dates
are
however,
opinion the
that
era.
Nahapana's They
not
referable
that
era,
"aka
be
Lfin.
admit
the there
Qu
inscriptions of Nahapana will

I
.
say that if ire dated in the are
Saka
1
only
an
interval of five yean
Sec also Boml". Ariake

may
I.
be Arya*-a
of Varahaiiiihiru'a
Brihut Sauihiiil.
TIIK
KS
11 A IIA RAT
AS
M
16, and the Within these years
between
the
inscription
of this king, dated
inscriptions of Rudradaman,
must
dated 52.
have
taken
place
( ) The (2) The (3) The
reign ; end of Nahapana's destruction of the Kshaharatas
his Kshatrapa, as accession of Chashtana his accession as a Mahareign as Kshatrapa,

as
kshatrapa, and his reign
Mahakshatrapa
as
(4) The
as
accession
as
of
Jayadaman and
;
Kshatrapa,
his
reign
Kshatrapa,
perhaps
also his reign
Mahakshatrapa accession of
(5)The
There is
Rudradaman
and the
beginning
of his reign.
no
necessity, however,
of crowding
the
events
mentioned above within five years (betweenthe year 16, the last known date of Nahapana, and the year 52, the first known date of Rudradaman). There is nothing to show
that Chashtana's of
family
came
to
power
line
tion after the destruc-
the
Kshaharatas.
The
of
Chashtana
may
of
have
been
ruling in Cutch
(asthe
the
Andhau
inscriptions
were
the year 52 in Malwa
suggest) while
Kshaharatas
ruling
good
from
ground
Moreover there is no Maharashtra. and for believing that a long interval elapsed
of
the accession Professors

out
Chashtana
and
to
that
of
Rudradaman. have
prove
Bhandarkar the Andhau
Majumdar
clearly
ruled
pointed
that
that
inscriptions
Chashtana
and
Rudradaman
in conjointly
the
their view on year 52. Prof. J. Dubreuil rejects in that there is no "cha" after Rudradaman the inscription
Rudradamasa Prof. Dubreuil
the ground the text of
(RajnaChashtanasa
Jayadamaputrasa
Ysamotikaputrasa dvipachase
varshe
rajna 50, 2).

son
translates the passage thus : In the 52nd year, in the reign of Rudradaman,
grandson of Chashtana
and
of of
Jayadaman,
Ysfunotika.
great-grandson
":C,i)
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
a
INDIA
Professor who " " but not only of and

The
"
to objects
clut, himself
"
makes
"
me
also of the words

trace of which
can
"
great-grandson
no
grandson be found
and in the
original record.
of the Andhau
his translation been what the writer inscriptions intended, we have exshould pected
Had
to lind the
name
name
of Ysamotika
first, and
then the
of
Chashtana
"
followed
Ysamotika
by
those
of Jayadaman
and
Rudradaman
prapautrasa
Chashtana Gunda
pautrasa
Jayadamaputrasa
Rudradamasa
the (cf.
and Jasdhan
Moreover, inscription*).
it is significant that
in the text of the inscription there is no

to
the
name
of Javadfiman
and
Rudradaman both
two
are
according and
in
royal title prefixed Chashtana who ruled between to Dubreuil. On the other
Rudradaman
are same
hand The
Chashtana
mentioned
called
way
"
raja.
with
exactly
the
the honorific
of
Raja and
son
the patronymic.
The
M
literaltranslation
year
52
the
inscriptional
passage
is
in the
of
king
son
Chashtana
of Ysamotika,
of king
Rudradaman
that
of Jayadaman,"
52
and
to
this certainly
indicates
the and
year
belonged
The
the
reign
both
of two
of Chashtana
Rudradaman.
to ancient
rule conjoint writers

on
kings
was
known
in KauDvairajya polity (cf. tilya'sArthas'astra, p. 325).1 The theory of the conjoint
Hindu
rule of Chashtana
fact
and
his grandson
is supported
by
the
that Jayadaman
must
did not
live to be
Mahakshatrapa
and
have predeceased his father Chashtana as, unlike he is called simply a KshaChashtana and Rudradaman,
trapa
and inscriptions of his descendants

We inscriptions). title
have
(notMahakshatrapa
Bhadramukha) even in the the Gunda (cf. and Jasdhan

noticed the
fact that the
already
which raja,
in the Andhau
1
and liudradamau inscriptions, is not given to Javadfiman.

to Chashtana
.Hcoui.t
is given
Of.also
tlic chisMi'nl in
of I'iitalon.v p. 134
nnfr;
(lie c-nsc lii." MB

in
of
Dlipt.-imslitm
iind Strnto
Duryodliaim
tlio (Iront
j
Kpio
of
KukrntiMen
and
.Iintin's
work
of
I nnri Strato
II
of Azcii and
Aziliaes, etc., etc.
THE
kSllAll
AKATA-
2d I
the
same
Mr.
Nahapana
R.
D.
cannot
Banerji says
be
that
inscriptions
era
as
of
referred to the
the coins and

if
we
inscriptions of Chashtana's dynasty that

must
used on because
assume
Nahapana
have
was
dethroned
up
to 52
in 46
8. K.
Gautamiputra
held Nasik
" E. (from
liis 18th
to
his 21th
then year),
Pulumayi
up to the 22nd year of his reign, i. e., up is known S. B. But Rudradaman to have
mftyi and
held the city to at least 7 I defeated

Pulu-
taken the
Nasik
before
that
time.
error Banerji's
lies in
.
tacit
assumption
the
that
Rudradaman
twice
occupied
Another
Nasik
before
year
73
of
the
Saka
era.
of Mr. Banerji is that untenable assumption finished his before the year Rudradaman conquests
or
52
A.
D.
130,
whereas
the
Andhau
inscriptions
the House of
merely
imply
the
possession
of
Cutch
by
Chashtaua. The theory of those who

is confirmed
refer Nahapana's the

fact pointed of
dates
to
the
Saka
era,
by
out by Prof.
Bhandarkar
to
that
Nasik
inscription
the
gold
currency
of the Kushans
refers Avho could not have
Nahapana
ruled in India
The power
before the first century
A. D.
of Nahapana
and
his allies was
threatened
by
the Malayas
from
(Malavas)from
The
But
the north, and the Siltavahanas of the Malavas attack
the south.
incursion
by Ushavadata
to
the Satavahana
repelled proved fatal pras'asti calls Kshaharata
was
The rule in Maharashtra. Gautamiputra Satakarni the uprooter

race
Saka
Nasik
of
the
and
the
restorer
was
of
the
Satavahana by
power.
Gautamiputra
hoard
That
is
which
Nahapana proved by
himself the
overthrown
testimony
of the Jogaltembhi
own
consisted
of Nahapana's
coins and
coins
restruck
was
by
a
Gautamiputra. single
as one
In
the
restruck prince
been
coins
there
not
belonging
certainly between
to any
other
case
than if any
Nahapana
would
have
the
ruler had
intervened
Nahapftna
and Gautamiputra.
269
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
II. The
Restoration
or
the
Satavahana
Empike.
Gautamiputra's
the
and restoration
victory
of the
over
the Kshaharatas power recovery
led to
Satavahana
The
in Maharashtra
the
provinces. adjoining
by
a
of
Maharashtra
is proved
Niisik inscription dated
in the
epigraph addressed to the Amatya (thedistrict round Karle, modern Maval). But of Mamala We this was not the only achievement of Gautamiputra.
and
a
Karle
year Is in charge
learn
son
from
the
the
Nasik
record
of
queen and
Gautami
that her and that Asaka
destroyed
dominions
Sakas, Yavanas
not
Pahlavas,
over
his
extended
only
Asika,
(Asmaka on the Godavari, i.e.,Maharashtra),1 and Mulaka Suratha Paithan), but also over (the district round Kukura (in Central India, probably near (Kathiawar), Vindhyas the Pariyatra or the Western ( Brihat Samhita, XIV. 4),Aparanta (NorthKonkon), Anupa (district round Mahismati on the Narmada), Yidarbha (Berar), and AkaraAvanti (Eastand West Malwa). He is further styled lord
of all the mountains
from
the Vindhyas
to the
Travancore
hills. and
The
names are
of
the
Andhra
country by
(Andhrapatha)
their absence. Tsang prove that
Kosala
however
conspicuous of Hiuen
one
Inscriptions
both within
and
the testimony
at
these territories were
time The
the Satavahana
whose
empire.
other included earliest Satavahana

or
king
inscriptions have
son
been
found
in the Andhra
region is Pulumayi, According Bhandarkar, Pulumayi.

to
of Gautamiputra.
l\.
Sir
G.
Bhandarkar
and
Prof.
his
son
Gautamiputra They
reigned
with conjointly
reasons
:
give the following
(1)In
great
Gautami's
inscription
(dated in
the
I9th
war
of her grandson
Pulumayi)she
the grandmother
is called the mother

of the great king.
of the
king
and
Thifl
Shninnsastry's
translation
of tho Artha5"htrn,
p. 148,
n.
2.
THE
RESTORED
SATAVAHANAS
were
NJ
not
statement
would
same
be pointless if she
both
at
one
and
the
time.
a
(2)If
it were
fact that Gautamiputra
was
dead
when
written, and Pulumayi alone was reigning, we should expect to find the exploits there of the latter also celebrated in the inscription. But A king dead for 19 years is not a word in praise of him. the queen-mother's
was
inscription
is extolled, and the reigning king passed in silence. (3) The inscription dated in the year 24, engraved on the cast wall of the Veranda of the Nasik Cave No. 3, which records
11
whose
grant made by Gautamiputra is living," in favour son

in
the
cave
and
his mother,
of certain Buddhist
was
a
monks
"dwelling
which
pious
{/if
No. 3
of
was
the presupposes in the 19th year of Pulumayi.
theirs"
gift of
the Nasik
Cave
Consequently
Gautamiputra
sees
year of his son. it may be said that usually a queen As regards point (1), Queen Gauonly her husband and son on the throne.
alive after the 19th Balasri,
on
tami
the other hand, was one of the fortunate few who saw (orunfortunate) grandchildren on the throne. she claimed
to
mother of a great king of a great king. and the grandmother to As for an point (2), although it is not customary
the
Therefore
be
ordinary
to subject
extol
dead
king
and
pass
over
reigning monarch
for
a son
in silence, still it is perfectly natural in her old age to recount the glories queen-mother
of
associated with her in a previous gift. As to point (3), it is not clear that the gift referred to in the postscript of the year 24 was identical with the grant
a
who
was
of the year 19 of Pulumayi.

were
The and
king
the
Gautamiputra
donors in the postscript his mother, donor the
in
tin* queen-mother year 19 of Pulumfiyi was alone. 24, In the inscription of the year is the queen-mother tion Rajamata.In Pulumayi's inscripcalled M"h"deYl/tvajtf/d
the epithets Mahadevi

84
and
Rajaniata
arc
retained but
""M
POLITICAL
"
HISTORY
OF
IN 1)1a
" Jivasuta is significantly omitted. The donees the epithet in the former grant were the Tekirasi ascetics, the donees in the latter grant were The the Bhadavaniya monks.
of object
grant
in the former
case
may
have
been
merely
the
Veranda
of Cave
No. 3, which
contains
the postscript
of the year 24",and whose existence before the. 19th year is attested by an of Pulumayi of edict of Gautamiputra
the year 18.
On
the other hand monks

was
the
cave
the Bhadavaniya
the whole
son
given away of Cave No. 3.
to
If Gautamiputra
and
and
his
if the
latter ruled as then it is difficult to explain
simultaneously, his father's colleague in Maharashtra, why
reigned
Gautamiputra
addressed
son
in
his directly, ignoring the officer at Govardhana Maharashtra, while who is represented as ruling over is considered as so the record of the year 19, Pulumayi
important reign, ruler.1
that the date

not
is recorded
of
in
the
years
was
of
his
and
in
that
his father who
the senior
The
is that Pulumayi succeeded view generally accepted learn from Ptolemy We that his Gautamiputra.
was
capital
Baithan,
i. e.,
Paithan
or
Pratisthilna on
with Navanara.
the
Godavari,
identified by Bhandarkar and

coins prove Krishna
scriptio In-
that
as
Pulumayi's
dominions
included
We
the
district
well
as
Maharashtra.
is not that the Andhra country already seen in the listof countries over which Gautamiputra mentioned It is not held his sway. that altogether improbable have
Vasishthiputra
Satavahana him
Pulumayi
was
the first to
in that region. power king of the Satavahanas, mentioned with Siri Pulumayi, inscription discovered in the Adoni taluk of in an
establish the Sukhtankar identifies
the Bellary district. But

matronymic probably
the absence indicates
of the distinguishing the king referred
that
(/. K.
liamiji| J. B,
A. S,
l'.MT. M
Ml
"'
"*j.
THE to
RESTORED
sA'l'W
WIAX.AS
"."";:,
in
the
inscription is Pulumayi Pulumayi
of
the
Puninas.
Rapson
identified
Satakarni who
the husband
He
savs
is represented
a
Vasishthiputra Sri with in a Kanheri inscription as
of
daughter
of the Mahakshatrapa
Ru(dra).
and
further that
identifies this Rudra

must
with
Rudradaman
Pulumavi
be
lord of the Deccan, fight

of
completely
nearness
whom defeated, but did not destroy

their connection." the
Prof.
of
identified with Satakarni, " Rudradaman twice in fair

on
account
the
of
Bhandarkar
does
not
accept
identification
Pulumayi
Vasishthiputra Sri Satakarni of the Kanheri

He the identifies the latter with the
with scription InCave
Siva Sri Satakarni,
Siva Sri
successor
of
Matsya
Purana,
and
was
of Pulumayi.
Another
Sati. kings
were
brother a probably brother of Pulumayi
probably The next
Sri Chandra
important
Sri Sata (mis-called

at least 2/ years,
are
Satakarni. Yajiiasri's inscriptions, Sakasena) and Yajfiasrl

which found
prove
that
he
reigned
for
at the following
places, viz., Nasik,
Kanheri,
and
China
His (Krishna district).

East
Kathiawar. and ruled
Malwa,
coins are found in Gujarat, Aparanta, the Central Provinces, There

and
can
the Ktishna
over
district.
be
no
doubt
that he country.
both
Maharashtra
the
Andhra
Smith
says that his silver coins
the coinage of the imitating
the point to victories over latter,and that the coins bearing the figure of a ship suggest the inference that the king's over power extended
the
sea. was Yajiiasri
Saka rulers of
jjain probably
the last great king of his dynasty.
After
his death
the Abhira
"
the Satavahanas
lost Maharashtra to probably king Isvarasena. The later Satavahana princes
Sri Rudra
in
Satakarni, SriKrishna
Deccan
Satakarniand others"^
ruled
Eastern
Ikshvakus
or
and
by the and were supplanted The Satakarnisof Kuntala, the Pallavas.

were districts,
the Kanarese
supplanted by the Pallavas
tm
POLITICAL
HISTORY
Off INDIA
"
A new in arose the Vakataka and Kadambas. power the central Deccan probably towards the close of the third A. D. century
"
III. The
The
were
"akas
op
Ujjain. Empire tor progeniwho of

was
greatest rivals of the restored Sataviihana
at first the
Saka Kshatrapas
of
of
Ujjain.The
Ysamotika
of the
$aka princes
The
name
Ujjainwas
the father of Chashtana, the
first Mahakshatrapa
the
family.
of Ysamotika
is Scythio
was
(JRAS,
his
1906,
p.
211).
His
descendant,
a
Gupta
If, is called
It is
"ika
who king by
assumed
a
killed by Chandra in Harshathat the
Bana
charita. Kshatrapa
therefore
of
family
name
Ujjainwas
been that
by scholars "aka family.

is not known.
proper says that it may

of Rudradaman
The
of the dynasty
Rapson
have
Karddamaka.
she
;
The
daughter from
the
boasts
is descended
family
of
Karddamaka
indebted
to her mother
have been may for this distinction. The Karddamaka
kings
but she
ma,
from the Kardakings apparently derive their name Shama Sastry's translation river in Persia (Parasika,
of Kautilya, p.
86).
was
According
to Dubreuil,
in A. I). 78, and
Chashtana ascended the throne But the founder of the Saka era.
of the fact that
this is improbable
in view
the
of
capital of
Chashtana
whereas
a
was (Tiastanes)
Ujjain (Ozene
that
of
Ptolemy),
was
we
learn from
the Periplus
Ozene
not
capital in The Periplus
the
seventies
of
the
as
first century
a
A.D.1
implying
The
speaks that it was
Ozene
not
a
former
capital,
date of earliest known We learn from A. D. 130.

1
time. capital in its own Chashtana is S. E. 52 t. e.
the Andhau
inscriptions
of the Nubataoau*
who
that
died
from
Tht
Periplu* mentions 75, and

Zoscalea
Malichos
(Waliku)the king
who
in A. D.
(Za Hakale) king
of the Anxumito*
reigned
A. D. 7" to m
(JRAS, 1917, 827 MO).
THE
SAKAS
OF
I 'J J A IN
2*9
ruling
in the year A. D.
130
Chashtana
was
conjointly
Prof. Bhandarkar points with his grandson Rudradaman. out that his foreign title Kshatrapa, of the and the use that he Kharoshthi alphabet on his coins, clearly show
was a
Viceroy
of
some
northern
son
power
"
probably
seems
of
to
the
Kushans.
Jayadaman,
of Chashtana,
have
and to have pre-deceased acted merely as a Kshatrapa father, and the latter was succeeded as Mahiikshatrapa
his
by
Rudradaman. Rudradaman
sometime
became
an
independent
Mahakshatrapa
130 and
between
the years 52 and 72 Rock
(A. D.
150).
that This
We
learn from
men
the Junagadh
Inscription of the year

as
72 that
he
won
of all caste chose him
protector
and
for himself
the
title of
Mahakshatrapa.
probably
indicates that he declared his independence.

place
names
The
in the inscription
seem
to show
that
the rule of vanti
Rudradaman
extended
over
Purvaparakara-
the or (East and West Malwa), Anupanivrit Mahishmati (Mandhata ?) region, Anirtta1 (district round Surashtra (district Dwarakft), round Junagadh), Svabhra Maru on the banks (the country of the Sabarmati), Sindhu-Sauvlra Lower (Cutch), (the (Marwar),Kachchha Indus valley ), Kukura (part of central India, probably
*
near
the
Pariyatra
Mt,
according
to
the
Brihat
tSarhhita,
region
XIV,
4),Aparanta
etc. 135,3-5),
(N. Konkon), Xishada (inthe

cf. Pariyatracharah,
Of
and and
or
of
xii.
the Western
Vindhyas,
Mbh.,
Kukura,
Aparanta,
Anupa,
places Surashtra, formed Akaravanti part

must
one
these
of Gautamiputra's either from
dominions,
have
of
been
sons.
conquered
that king
his
The
Ai.ai
tm
ui:j\
however
Kukura Dwftraka
designate
the district
in the
round Dw"raka
Vadanngnru
region.
The
(Bow.
Uaz.
I, i,
6). In that
refers
case
should
"
be placed
Bb"gavata
Purana
-
to
as
Kukurandhakavrislinibhihûptlh
Yuau (VV'atters,
(I. 1 1. 10).
II. 252,
253,
Sindhu
is the inland
portion
Chwang
.
read
with
256). 8auvlra
is the littoral (MilindaPanho,
SHK
XXXVI,
269).
268
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Junagadh
inscription supplies
the information
daman that Rudra-
lord of the Deccan, but twice defeated $atakarni, did not destroy him on account of their near relationship. Prof. to Bhandarkar According this Satakarni was
Gautamtputra
ni
was
himself
whose
son
Vasishthiputra
Satakarto
Rudradaman's lord
of
son-in-law.
According
Rapson
WBfl
the
the
Deccan
defeated
by
Rudradaman
Pulumayi.
Rudradaman
known, from
a
the Yaudheyas, also conquered who inscription to have occupied stone

in the Bbaratpur
us
are
the
region Bijayagadh
state.
If the Kushan he
must
accepted by chronology Sindhu-Sauvira wrested Kanishka I.
be correct then
from
one
have
of
of the
successors
Rudradaman which is mentioned
apparently
held
as
his
court
at
Ujjain,
and
constructed
by Ptolemy the
the capital of his grandfather

of
Anarta
Chashtana, placing
Surashtra under
a
provinces
his Pallava Amatya,

dam
on
Suvisakha,
Lake.
who
new
the Sudars'ana
The
great
Kshatrapa
is said to have
gained
fame
by
studying grammar logic (nyaya), etc.
(Sabda), polity (artba), music (giuidharva

As
a
test of
the
civilised character
of
be noted his rule it may end of his life,the vow battle. lake The
Sudarsana
took, and kept to the to stop killing men except in built and was the embankment that
M
he
reconstructed bis from money people of the town
by
own
expending
great
amount
of
treasury,
without
oppressing
the
and of the province by exacting taxes forced labour ; benevolences (Vishti) (Pranaya), (Kara), king was the like" (Bomb. Gaz., I, 1, 3. U). The and by an helped in the work of government able staff ""f fully endowed with the qualifications of who were' officials,
ministers into two
divided (amatya guna samudyuktaih) and were (councillors) classes, viz., Matisachiva and Karmasachiva (Executive officers).
THE
Rudradaman
was
SAKAS
OF
UJJAlK by his eldest

there
were
son
269
succeeded
Dama-
ghaftda I.
to
After
two
Damaghsada
(according
Rapson)
Jivadaman
was
and
for the claimants succession : his son his brother Rudra Simha I. The struggle
eventually
decided
reign
=
in
favour
of
the
latter.
To of
a
Rudra
Simha's
belongs
the
Gunda
inscription
of
the year 103 tank by general

an
A. D.
181) which records the digging

named
Abhlra
general The
Rudrabhuti,
afterwards
son
of the
the
Bapaka.
Abhlras
usurped
position of Mahakshatrapa.
According
to Prof. Bhandar-
kar
an
Abhlra
named
Tsvaradatta was
A. D.
But
the Mahakshatrapa places Tsvaradatta
of the period 188-90 after A. D. 236.
Rapson
Rudra
Simha
was
followed by his
Three
sons
Rudrasena
I,1
sons
Saiighadaman
and Damasena.
of "Damasena's
became
Mahakshatrapas,
This
viz., Yasodiiman,
Vijayasena and
by
his
Visva-
Damajada "ri.
nephew
Rudrasena
last prince
was
was
II who
followed
succeeded by his sons
Under siriihaand Bhartridaman. Vis'vasena served as Kshatrapa.

The connection
Bhartridaman
his
son
of Bhartridaman
the next
Mahakshatrapa
Rudradaman
The
and Vis'vasena with II and his successors

last known
cannot
be
ascertained.
member
to at
the line
was
Rudra
Simha
III who
ruled
India
up
of least
A. D. 388.
The
rule of the
$akas of
Already
Western
was
destroyed Gupta
as
by
the
the
Guptas.
in the time of Samudra the peoples represented
Sakas appear among
doing
to him. The TJdayagiri Inscriptions respectful homage Gupta II testify to that monarch's conquest of Chandra One rates of the inscriptions commemoof Eastern Malwa.
the construction
1
of
cave
by
minister of Chandra
of A.
D. 200, and
To
Riuh-aspmiV
reign
belongs
the
Muhvasar
inscription
we
Jasdhan
mnlha
inscription of A. U. 205.
In the latter inscription
have
the title Bhadra.
applied
to
all the ancestors
of Rudiasenn
excepting
Jayadama.
270
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
1NDU
by
the king in
Gupta
person,
"
who who
came
was
here,
seeking
western
accompanied
to
conquer
the whole
world.*'
at
The
of subjugation
"
Malwa
is probably
or
hinted
by the epithet
Vikrama,
of Mandasor I "?.,
Simhavikrantagamini,"
Chandra Gnpta
1913,
II p.
seen
vassal of Siriihaapplied to Naravarman

Evidence
of the
(Ind.Ant.,
which
are
162).
in
conquest
of Surashtra
is to be
Chandra
those of
Gupta's
the
Saka
silver coins Satraps.

slaying
of
imitated
in his
from
Lastly, Bana
the
Harshacharita Chandra
refers to the
"nka
king
by
Gupta
(Aripure
Chandra
cha parakalatra Guptah
kamukam
kaminivesaguptas'cha
Sakapatimasatayaditi).
THE
I. The We which
GUPTA
EMPIRE
the
Rise
that
of
Gupta tide
of
Power.
Scythian
have
was
seen
the
a
conquest,
was
rolled back
for
time
by the Satavahanas,
finally stemmed
to note
by the
were
Gupta
many
Emperors
It is interesting
among
that there Satavahana

of
Guptas
of of
the
officials
e.g., Siva
"
of
the
conquerors
the
Sakas,
year
Gupta
of
same
the Nasik
Inscription
and
the
18,
Gupta
of the
was
the
Karle
inscription,
Sivaskanda Gupta
inscription.
connection
It is difficult to say whether
there
any
between
of Northern
these
Guptas
and
the Imperial
Gupta
family
India.
are
Scions in old
of the Gupta
family
not
unoften
mentioned
Brahmi
Inscriptions.
Statuette
The
Ichchhawar
Buddhist district)
mentions the sprung
inscription
of
(Banda No. 11) (Liiders,

queen
of
benefaction
from
Mahadevt
race
Sri
Haridasa, A Bharaut
the Gupta
Buddhist
Pillar Inscription
a
"
(Gupta vamsodita). No. 687) (Liiders,

"
of the Suiiga
period refers to
and
Gaupti
as
the queen
of
a
Rajan
Visadeva,
of the
the
grandmother
of
Dhanabhuti
feudatory
Traces
as
Sungas.
rule
A.
of
Gupta
century in
in Magadha
are
a
found
as
early
the second
travelled
a
D.
I-Tsing,
the
Chinese
who
India
in
seventh who would
pilgrim, A. D., century

a
mentions
Maharaja Sri Gupta

I-Tsing's
date
built
temple him
near
Mrigasikhavana.
A
D. 175
place
p.
about Allan the

that
Gupta (Allan, date and
Coins, Introduction, identifies
xv).
Gupta
ground
rejectsthe
Sri Gupta
on
with the
great-grand-father it is unlikely
35
of Samudra
we
Gupta
have
that
should
two
different rulers in
272
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
within a brief Guptas and two But, have we not two Chandra period. is no cogent Kumara Guptas within brief periods? There for identifying "r! Gupta reason of A. D. 175 with
the
same
territory, of
the
same
name,
Samudra
Gupta's
flourished about a The names of SriGupta's

known. The earliest
name
great-grandfather century later. immediate

of
who
must
have
successors
are
not
the
Gupta
family
of
of
Magadha
which appears in inscriptions is that by his son Gupta was who succeeded
Maharaja
Maharaja
Ghatotkacha.
Chandra
Gupta
I.
was (Maharajadhiraja)
The
firstindependent
sovereign
the ascended throne in 320 A. D. the initialdate of the Gupta Era. Like his posihis great fore-runner Bimbisara he strengthened tion by a matrimonial of alliance with the Lichchhavis
Chandra
Gupta
I,
son
of Ghatotkacha,
who
Magadhan Vais'ali, and laid the foundations of the Second Gupta I with The Chandra Empire. the of union
Lichchhavi
family
is commemorated
having
and
on
*
on
the obverse standing
series of coins Gupta figures of Chandra

Princess Kumaradevi,
by
his queen,
the Lichchhavi
a
"
the
reverse
figure of
Lakshmi
with
the
and legend
probably signifying that the prosperity Gupta due to his Lichchhavi was alliance. of Chandra were Smith ruling in suggests that the Lichchhavis
Lichchhavayah
feudatories of the Kushans, Gupta succeeded and that through his marriage Chandra to the power of his wife's relatives. But Allan points out
Pataliputra
as
tributaries
or
that Pataliputra was
in the possession of the Guptas
even
in
Sri Gupta's
From
our
time.
knowledge
of Samudra
Gupta's conquests
it
may
be
deduced
Magadha
that his father's rule was confined to territories. In the opinion of and the adjoining
SAMUDRA
GUPTA
273
Allan
the
Puranic
:
verses
defining
the Gupta
dominions
refer to his reign
AnuGanga
Etan
Prayagamcha
$aketam Magadharhstatha
bhokshyante Gupta
sarvan janapadan
vamsajah.
in this list
concur
It will be
of
seen
that Vaisall is not included

we
Therefore possessions. Allan's view that Vaisali was one

Gupta
earliest conquests.
cannot
in
of
Chandra
in the
as
Gupta's
list of
a
Nor
does Vais'ali occur
Samudra
Gupta's
acquisitions.
of Chandra
an
It firstappears
Gupta tuted consti-
possession in the time

a
Gupta
II,
Prince.
and
Viceroy alty under
Imperial
Samudra
Gupta
I
was
Parakramahka. succeeded
Chandra
Gupta
by his
son
Samudra
from
Gupta.
It
is clear from
the Allahabad applied

to
prasasti and Samudra
the epithet tatparigrihita
Gupta
in
selected from among other inscriptions that the prince was by Chandra Gupta I as best fitted to succeed him. his sons
The
new
monarch
seems
also
to
have
been
known
as
Kacha.1
It
was
the
aim
of Samudra
Gupta
to bring about
an
the
himself political unification of India and make his only permanent But like Mahapadma.
was
Ekarat
"
annexation his SarvaMatila, Nagasena,

of
that of portions of Aryavarta.
Following
kshatrantaka" Nagadatta,
predecessor, he uprooted
Rudradeva,
Chandravarman, Nandi,
captured of
Ganapati
and
Naga,
Achyuta,
Aryavarta,
Balavarman
many
other kings
the scion of the family the forest countries
of
Kota
and
made
all kings Matila mentioned

epithet
his (atavika-raja) named The

that he
servants.
has been in
a
Mattila
1
identified with a person in Bulaudshahr. seal found

on
The
found SarvarSjochchhetta Gupta.
Kaclm's
coins
s'iows
was
identical with
Samudra
274
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
absence
of any
honorific titleon
a
the seal leads Allan

But
we
to suggest
come
that it was
across
private
one.
have
already
instances of princes being mentioned many without has been identified with the any honorific. Chandravarman in the Susunia inscripking of the same tion, name mentioned
who
was
the
ruler
of
Pushkarambudhi
that
in
Rajais
of the
in
putana.
Pandit
H. P. Sastri believes
this king
identical also with
the
mighty
sovereign
"
Chandra
in
Meharauli the
Iron
Pillar Inscription
turned
who
battle
Vanga
who
countries
back
came
with
his breast
the
enemies whom
Indus
against him, and by having crossed in warfare the seven mouths of the It should, however, the Vahlikas were conquered."
uniting
together
be noted that the Puranas as represent the Nagas ruling Central India in the fourth in the Jumna valley and learn from We Purana the Vishnu that century A.D.
Naga
dynasties
ruled at Padmavati also

"
and
Mathura.
A Naga
line probably
ruled
at
Vidis'a
Kali (Pargiter,
and
Age,
p. 49). Two " the second
kings named
Sada-Chandra
are
Chandramsa
the postmentioned among kings of Naga lineage. One of these, preferably Andhran the latter, may have been the Chandra of the Meharauli inscription. Ganapati Naga, Nagasena and Nandi also seem
to have
Nakhavant
been
a
Naga
princes.
The
statement
no
that GanapatiThis
Naga
was
Naga
from
prince
coins.
requires
proof.
is also known Padmavati
Nagasena,
prince heir of the house of
is mentioned territory) in the Harshacharita (Naga kulajanmanah sarikas'ravita Padmavatyam). Nandi asidnaso Nagasenasya mantrasya
was
(Narwar in
the Gwalior
In the Puranas Naga a prince. probably Sis'u Nandi and Nandiyas'as are connected with the Naga know We the name family of Central India. of a Naga
also
prince
named
Sivanamdi (Dubreuil, Ancient

p.
History
a
of
of
the Deccan,
31).
To
Achyuta has
was
probably attributed
king the
Ahichchhatra.
him
been
small
SAMUDRA
GUPTA
'
'
275
copper
coins
bearing
the
Ahichchhatra
The
or
Gupta (Allan,
syllables Coins,
achyu
found
at
xxii).
as
conquered
territories were
constituted
vishayas
Imperial
from
known Arikina. The
Two sub-provinces. of these vishayas are later inscriptions, namely Antarvedi and
annexation
achievement
of to
of
the northern
of
kingdoms Gupta. his
was
not
the the
only
Samudra
He
made
rulers
the
the
Atavika
south
and
rajyas
made
servants,
led
an
expedition
potentates
his power
felt by the however,

a
of Eastern
Deccan. his northern
We
perceive,
difference In
between he
and southern
campaigns.
the north
played
type.
a
the
But
Early Magadhan
part of a digvijayi of the in the south he followed the

he defeated
Kautilyan
ideal of
not
i.e., dharmavijayi, their territory.
the
kings but did

The
annex
closely connected with rajyas were Dabhala (Fleet, CII, p. 114),i.e.,the Jabbalpur region (Ep.Ind., VIII, 284-287).The conquest of this region by
Atavika
Samudra
One
Gupta
is proved
was
also by
his Eran
inscription. reminds
us
of the Atavika states
Kotatavi which
the Gupta who monarch
came
of the "Kota-Kula"
which
overthrew. into conflict

of
of
The with
the
Kings
of Dakshinapatha
great
Gupta
were
Mahendra
Kosala, Kaurala,
Vyaghraraja of
Svamidatta
Damana
Mahakantara,
Mantaraja
on
of Pishtapura
and of Kottura Vishnugopa

of VeugS,
Mahendragiri,
of Erandapalla, Hastivarman
of Kanchl,
Nilaraja
of Avamukta, Kuvera
Ugrasena
of Palakka
of Devarashtra, and is South
Dhanafijaya of
which districts.
of
Kusthalapura.
the
Kosala
Kosala
comprised
modern
is
Raipur apparently identical variant
and
a
Sambalpur
Mahakantara
India
wild
the
tract
Central
Kaurala
probably
a
with
of
Jaso
State.
(probably
was
Kerala,
Fleet, CII, p.
13)
in
is apparently
the
district of
which
the
capital
later, times
276
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Yayatinagarl
The
on
the
Mahanadi
(Ep. Ind.,
connects
XI, p.
? 189).
poet Dhoyi, in his Pavanadutam,

:
the Keralis
with Yayatinagari
Lilarii neturii nayanapadavfm Kerallnam rateschet khyatam Gachchheh Yayateh. jagati nagarim akhyayatam
Pishtapura
Kottura
has been
is Pithapuram
in the
Godavart
district.
identified with Kothoor, 12 miles southin Gafijam,2 south-east of Mahendragiri and Erandapalla " town a Chicacole near probably with Erandapali
"
A.H. (Dubreuil, Madras. the

name
D., pp.
Kanchi 58-60).
is Conjeeveram near
Avamukta of its king
cannot
be satisfactorily identified. But

us an of Nilapalli district(Gazetteer
"
Nilaraja reminds
"in the Godavarl old seaport near Yanam of the Godavari District, Vol. I, p. 213). Vengi identified with Vegi
or
has been
Pedda-Vegi
7 miles north of Ellore
Palakka (Krishna, District). Palakkada, the seat of

a
is probably identical with Pallava viceroyalty. Devarashtra
is the
Yellamanchili
H.
tract in the
Vizagapatam
district
cannot
D., p. satisfactorily identified.

A. (Dubreuil, The capture and
160).
Kusthalapura
be
kings, southern reminds notably of the ruler of Kottura on Mahendragiri, : us of the following lines of Kalidasa's Raghuvams'a
"
liberation
of the
Grihitapratimuktasya
sa
Sriyam Mahendranathasya
It
is not
a no
dharmavijayi nripah jaharanatu medinim.

that the Allahabad
who
were
little surprising
reference
to the
pras'asticontains
now
Vakatakas
the
the
predominant
power
in The
region
between
Bundelkhandand
Karnata.
Vakatakas
1
occurs
in certain
or
earliest reference to the inscriptions of Amaravati

mnat
Kaar"la
cannot
be Kolleru
colair winch
have
been
included
within
the
territory
*
of Haativarman
of Vengt.
Kottura
'
There
is another
at the foot of
the
hills '
"
in the Yizagapatam
district
Dist. (Viz.
Gar., I,
137).
-AMUDKA
GUPTA
277
(Ep. Ind.,
under
XV,
pp. 261,
267).
and
The
dynasty
son
rose
to power
Vindhyaâkti
his
Pravarasena
I. his
and
Pravarasena grandson
successor
appears Rudrasena
to
have
I.
succeeded Prithivisena I, the

have
as
been
by
son
of Rudrasena
I, must
been
son
contemporary Rudrasena
son
of
was
Samudra
a
Gupta
inasmuch
of
his
II
contemporary
II.
Samudra
Gupta's
Chandra
Gupta
from
Prithivisena
I's political influence
Nachne-ki-talai
in Bundelkhand
extended CII, (Fleet, p. 233) Ind. Ant., 1876,
to the borders of
Kuntala
(or Karnata,
318), I.e., the Ajanta inscriptions

p. the
was
Kanarese
lord ruled
of
credits him Kuntala. The

vassal
One of the country. with having conquered Nach-ne-kl-talai

Prof.
region
by
his
Vyaghradeva.
Nachna
not
Dubreuil,
which
however, mentions
says
that
the
inscription Prithivisena
But
from
Vyaghra,
belongs
to
I but to is improbable time

a
his
descendant
in view
Prithivisena
of
II.
this the
the
fact
that
of
Prithivisena
II's great-grand-father,
to at least A.D.
if not from
period
stillearlier, down region

which
528, the princes of
the
the
intervenes
between
the sway
Nachna
of the
and
Vakataka
Now
as
territory, owned
of the
Gupta
empire. the
Vyaghra
Nachna
record
acknowledges
supremacy
can
of the Vakataka
Prithivisena, this Prithivisena
establishruled before the ment India in Central by of the Gupta supremacy Samudra Gupta and Chandra Gupta II (cf. the Eran and Udayagiri Inscriptions), and not Prithivisena II during
only be Prithivisena I who rule
whose
the Guptas,
and
not the
Vakatakas,
were
the
as we suzerains of the Central Provinces acknowledged know from the records of the Parivrajaka Maharajas(cf.
Modern
The
Review,
April, 1921, p.
of any
475).
to
absence
reference
Piithivisena
I in
Harishena's
prasasti is explained
were
by the fact that Samudra part of the
Gupta's
operations
confined to the eastern
"78
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Deccan. carried
There his
arms
is no
evidence
that the Gupta

western
conqueror
parts of the Deccan, i.e.,the territory ruled by Prithivisena I himselfhas identification of Prof. Dubreuil that the shown
to the central and
Devarashtra
Erandol
with
Maharashtra
is wrong
and
of
Erandapalla Review,
with 1921,
in Khandesh,
Modern (rf.
p.
457).
Though Samudra Gupta
did not invade the Western
it is clear from his Eran
Deccan
Inscription that he did India.
deprive the Vakatakas

But
of their possessions in Central

were
these
Vakataka
the time
possessions but monarch,

Prithivisena
not
directly governed
a
by the
In
were
under
vassal
prince.
of
should naturally expect feudatory and the Gupta

the Allahabad
over
We Vyaghra. this prince was the Vakataka a conflict between conqueror. Curiously Gupta's It
is
enough
victory
prasasti refers to Samudra Vyaghraraja of Mahakantara.
that the
this Nachna
Vyaghraraja is
inscription
of
identical with the

was
probable Vyaghra of
Indian
who
the
a
Central
of
feudatory
Gupta's
Prithivisena.
the
As
result
Samudra
as
victory
Guptas
succeeded
the Vakatakas
the paramount
power
as a
of Central
India.
Henceforth
power. Gupta
must
the
Vakatakas
The produced frontier
and Malwa commands
taxes,
appear
purely
southern
victorious
a
career
of Samudra
on
have
or
deep
impression
India
of the
to
the pratyanta the Himalayan
nripatis
kings of East
and
region,
the tribal states
Panjab, Western
M
who
are
said
have
(Prachanda Sasana)
his
gratified by giving
India and his imperious all kinds

to
of
obeying The obeisance."

frontier kingdoms
and orders coming the most important among
perform
East
Indian
Emperor
on
were
Gupta which submitted to the mighty Samatata (part of East Bengal bordering
the
Kamarupa
(not satisfactorily identified) and sea),Davaka learn from we the Damodarapur (in Assam) ;
SAMUDRA
GUPTA
279
plates that Pundravardhana integral part of the Gupta line

of
or
North
Bengal
was
formed hy
an a
Empire
and
governed
Uparika
The
Maharajas as
Emperor.
districts of Northern Pratyantas
identification of is therefore North Bengal

were
vassals of the Gupta Davaka certain with

wrong.
The the
Nepal
and
Kartripura,
latter principality comprised in the probably Katarpur Jalandhar district,and the territory of the Katur, Katuria and Rohilkhand. The tribal states which paid homage were situated on fringe of Aryiivarta proper. the western and south-western
or
Katyur
of rajas
Kumaun,
Garhwal
Among
these
the
most
important
were
the
Malavas,
Yaudheyas, Arjunayanas,
Madrakas,
Abhiras,
Prarjunas,
time
of
Sanakanikas, The
Kakas
Malavas They into
and Kharaparikas. in the Panjab in were

were
the
Alexander.
they
came
Rajaputanawhen probably Their exact conflict with Ushavadata.

Gupta
cannot
in
location in the time of Samudra
be
mined. deterthey
In
were
the time of Samudra
Gupta's
successors
region. We connected with the Mandasor find princes of Mandasor ing using the reckoning (commenctraditionally by the MalavaB.C. 58) handed down probably
gana
(Malavaganamnata). The Arjunayanas and the

division They
or
Yaudheyas
are
placed in the
northern Sarhhita. Pandoouoi
of may
India
Pandava
by the author of the Brihathave been connected the with by Ptolemy tribe mentioned as
,
settled in the
connection is apparent. of
Panjab (Ind.Ant XIII, the Arjunayanas with the

Yaudheya
in the
349). The Pandava Arjuna
331,
Yudhishthira Harivams'ji, with

a
of a son of appears as the name Mahabbarata (Adi, 95, 76). The

connects
later authority,
the
Purana,
Yaudheyas
p. 380). is given by the A clue to the locality of the Yaudheyas CII, p. 251). The hill fort inscription (Fleet, Bijayagadh
36
Uslnara
Markarujeya (Pargiter,
280
POLITICAL
HISTORY two
OF
INDIA
to
of
Bijayagadhlies
The
of Byana
about in the Bharatpur

had
miles
the
south-west
state of
Rajaputana.
at
Madrakas
their capital
Sakala
or
Sialkot
in
Pafijab.The Abhiras occupied the tract near Vioasana ("udrabhiranprati dveshad yatro nashta in the territory called Abiria by SarasvatS, Mbh. IX. 37.1)
the Periplus.
We
the
have
already
seen
that and
an
Abhira
became the
or
Mahakshatrapa
in
a
of western
India
supplanted
in the second
Satavahanas third
century
part of The
Maharashtra
A.D.
and
lauds
of
the
Prarjuuas,
Sanakanikas, central
Kakas
Kharaparikas
India. of
Arthasastra
of
the
Prarjunakasare Kautilya (p.194). A
The
in probably in the mentioued
lay
clue to the locality the Udayagiri

name
Sanakanikas
inscriptions of
Kakas
is given by one of Gupta II. The Chandra

us
of
the
who are placed in Mid-India by the author of the Brihat Samhita (XIV. 4). Gazetteer Kaka is identified with Kakupur In the Bombay
reminds
of
near
the
"
Kankas
"
Bithur.
The rise of
matter
a
new
indigenous
Imperial
power
could not
be
of
the Uttarapatha
"
indifference to the foreign potentates of and Surashtra who hastened to buy peace such
as
the bringing of self-sacrifice, in the gifts of maidens, the soliciting of charters confirming of their territories,bearing the Garuda seal." by acts of homage,
enjoyment
The
foreign
powers
who
thus
Gupta were relations with Samudra the Saka Murundas as Shahanushahi well as and people of Siriihala and all other dwellers in Islands.
The
the
established diplomatic Shahi the Daivaputra the
Daivaputra
ruler
Shahi
of
Shahanushahi north-west,
a
was
Kushan
the The
apparently descendant of apparently

us
the Great Kanishka.
Saka Murundas
Konow
were
the
Kshatrapas
is a
of
Ujjain. Sten
was
tells
that
Murunda The
Saka word meaning
lord, Sanskrit
of
Svfimin.
epithet Svamin
used by the Kshatrapas
Ujjain.
SAMUDRA
GUPTA
281
Samudra
varna. an
Gupta's
A
Ceylonese
contemporary
was
Meghasent
Chinese with
historian relates that Mes?havarna
embassy
gifts to Samudra
a
Gupta
and
obtained
his permission
of
to erect
the
holy
tree
at
splendid monastery for the Gaya Bodh
to the
use
north
of pilgrims
from
the Island.
Allan campaigns
thinks
that
it
was
at
the
conclusion
of his
that the Gupta
conqueror
told in we are sacrifice which, had long been in abeyance. successors,

noted during that the Asvamedha the interval which
was
celebrated the horsethe inscriptions of his

But
it should be
celebrated by several kings
Pushyamitra
the time elapsed from of Gupta, e.g., Satakarni the to that of Samudra
Pravarasena I
husband
of
Nayanika,
Vakataka,
greatof
of grand-father Gupta, Samudra of
Prithivisena and
the
I, the Pallava
record. of the
contemporary Sivaskandavarman
It
the Prakrit
that
Hirahadagalli
the
court
however,
poets
is probable, knew Guptas
little about
these
southern
monarchs.
After
took
the
horse
sacrifice
Samudra
Gupta
.
apparently
the
title of
Asvameclhaparakramah
If Harishena,
the writer of the Allahabad

was a man
Prasasti, is
to be believed the great Gupta

"
of versatile genius.
the preceptor of the lord of Gods and put to shame Tumburu ed and others by his sharp and polishand Narada
He intellect and choral skill and musical accomplishments.
established his title of Kaviraja by various poetical Unfortunately none of these tions composicompositions."
He
have his musical
to But the testimony of Harishena survived. abilities finds corroboration in the lyrist type
of his coins. The attribution of the coins bearing Gupta to Samudra may be accepted.
the
name
Kacha
identification with Dharmaditya clearly
of
the emperor's Faridpur grant is

the
But
wrong.
The
titles used
by
emperor
were
282
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Apratiratba, raparakrama, but not We reign. 9, but
Kritantaparas'u,
VyaghSarvarajochchhetta,1
and Parakramanka
As'vamedhaparakmma,
Dharmaditya. possess
The
no no
dated
documents
for
Samudra
Gupta's
grant professes to be dated in the year be placed on it and the reading reliance can
Gaya
of the numeral
is uncertain. is
Smith's
date
the
(330-375)for
Samudra
Gupta
As conjectural.
date of Chandra
that A.D
Gupta Samudra
II
is A.D.
earliest known probable 401, it is not imsometime after
Gupta
died
375.
II.
The
Age
of
the
Vikramadityas. Vikramaditya.
Chandra
Samudra Gupta
Gupta
was
II
succeeded
by
his
son
Chandra
and
Gupta
Siriiha
II
Vikramaditya
(alsocalled
of
Simhachandra
Vikrama),
was
born
out
queen
sons
Dattadevi. by Samudra
name
Chandra
Gupta
of the
Gupta
as
new
of many the best fitted to succeed him.
chosen
Another
monarch
the
disclosed by
certain
Vakataka
412
was
inscriptions
and
or
Sanchi
inscription of
A.D.
Deva
Gupta
Devaraja(Bhandarkar,Ind.
For
so
Ant., 1913, number
his reign
we
possess
p. 160). tions inscripof dated
that its limits may be defined with more accuracy His accession should be than those of his predecessors. 401-2, and his death in or about placed before A.D.
AD.
413-14.
The
the
most
important
external events of the reign

alliance
were
with the Vakataka king Rudrasena II, son of Prithivisena I, and the war Surashtra with the Saka Satraps which added Malwa and to the Gupta dominions. matrimonial
1
Emperor's
Cf. the
"
epithet
Snrrnkshattrfntaka
"
applied
to
hit great
fore-ranner
Mah*.
padma
Nand.i.
CHANDRA
GUPTA
VIKRAMADITYA
a
283
Chandra
by
whom
Gupta
II had
daughter
a
named
Prabhavat!,
lineage,
his consort
Kuveranaga
princess of Naga
he gave in marriage
to Rudrasena
II, the Vak"taka
king of the Deccan.

p.
According
to Dr. Smith
a
(JRAS,
1914,
324)
"
the Vakataka
Maharajaoccupied
be of much the
of
geographical
position in which
to the northern
he could invader
service or disservice dominions of the Saka
Satraps
of
a
Gujarat
so
and
Surashtra, Chandra
in giving his daughter
Gupta
to the
adopted
prudent
precaution
Vakataka
prince and
securing
his subordinate
alliance."
Satraps is apparently against the western alluded to in the Udayagiri Cave Inscription of Vlrasena"iba in the following passage " he ("aba) came here, The campaign accompanied
was
by the king
to conquer
(Chandra Gupta)
world."
who
in person, who
seeking
the whole
$3,ba was
an
inhabitant
of
Pataliputra descent,
was
by
hereditary II and
of
held the position, acquired being a sachiva of Chandra
Gupta
Department
placed by his sovereign in charge of the He naturally accompanied of Peace and War.
the great western
his master
The
successful.
when
expedition
Sakas
was
was
taken. under-
campaign
The
against
the
eminently
to
fall of the "aka Satrap
is alluded
by
Bana.
The
annexation
of his territory is proved

"
by coins. capital
Capitals
seems
of
the Empire
The
original Gupta
But
to have
been at Pataliputra.
after his western
oonquests Certain descent

their
Chandra chiefs
of
Gupta
the
made Kanarese
from
ancestor
Chandra
as
Gupta
second capital. districts, who claimed Vikramaditya, referred to

vara as
a Ujjain
inipuravaradhis Ujjay Sir with R.
well
as
Pataliputrapuravaradhisvara.
identifies Chandra Sakari
1
G.
Bhandarkar
Gupta
ditya the traditional Vikramatitles

as
of
Ujjain.1
Vikramaditya
The
Srlvikramah,
Pataliputra
In literature
Vikramflditya 4.3.
is represented
ruling
at
(Rath*well
as
saritsSgara
VII,
as itySsidraji Pafcaliputratrake)
Ujjayini.
284
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Yikramaiika SimhavikramaJ), Ajitavikramah,
and Vikrama-
ditya actually We have no
occur
on
Chandra
Gupta's
coins.
detailed contemporary account Bhogavati, (also called Yisalii, Padmavati,

in the days of Chandra
Ujjavini Hiranyavati)
of
Gupta.
But
Fa-hien
who
visited
India from
of
A.D. 405 to 411
has left an
refers
interesting account
to
Pataliputra. The
pilgrim
the royal palace

"
of As'oka and
now as
halls in the midst

were
of the city,
to him
which
exist
of old," and
according
and
all made piled up
by
the
the
spirits which
stones,
Asoka the
employed,
which
reared carving
no
walls
hands
elegant
which
"
and
gates, and executed and inlaid sculpture-work, in a

"
way
human
of
this world
could accomplish.
The
one
prosperous, and vie with another in the practice of benevolence and righteousness. Every year on the eighth day of the second month
inhabitants
are
rich and
The Heads they celebrate a procession of images.... of the Vais'ya families establish houses for dispensing charity
and
medicines." Much light is thrown

Vtkramaditya's and the
Gupta
of
Fa-hien
character of Chandra by the narrative administration inscriptions that have hitherto been
on
the
discovered.
Speaking
Chandra
are numerous
of the Middle the
Kingdom
(the dominions
"
of
Gupta)
and
or
Chinese
happy
the people pilgrim says ; they have not to register their magistrates royal land
and
households,
attend
to any
their rules ;
a
:
have to pay only those who cultivate the portion of the gain from it. If they want to go, they go
if they
want
to
stay
on, or
they
stay.
The
king governs
without
decapitation
are
Criminals
simply
other corporal punishments. lined, lightly or heavily, according to

case.
the circumstances attempts

at wicked
of each
Even
in
cases
of repeated
hands
cut
rebellion, they only have their right off. The king's body-guards and attendants
CHANDRA
GUPTA
VI k
K.YMADITYA
the whole
285
all have
salaries.
Throughout
people do not kill any living creature, nor liquor, nor eat onions or garlic. The is that of the Chandalas.
. . .
the country drink intoxicating
only exception
In
buying
The
commodities
evidently
they
refers
to
use
cowries."
and selling last statement

as
such
small
transactions
Fa-hien
to have
had occasion
met
to make
(Allan). He
would
were
does not
seem
with
the gold coins which
only be required
for
large transactions.
we
That
they
know
Mivarnas
the references in the inscriptions.
from
actually in currency, to donations of dinaras and
That
Chandra
Gupta
the
was
be
was
men
inferred
a
also from
may monarch good inscriptions. himself He
Vaishnava
of
(Paramabhagavata).But
he appointed general
to high sects offices. His other Amrakardava, hundred fights the hero of a
(anekabeen
appears samar-avapta-vijayayasas-patakah)
a
to have
Buddhist,
while
his minister of Peace also his Mantrin,
and
War
(Saba-
Virasena)and
were
perhaps
$ikharasvamin,
have be
Saivas.
Regarding
the
machinery
But
of
Government
we
no
detailed information.
from
the following
facts may
gleaned
the inscriptions. times
As in Maurya
the
head
of
the
state
was
the
Raja
He
was
who
was
by his predecessor. apparently nominated whose office assisted by a body of high Ministers
was
very often hereditary
the (cf.
"
phrase among
anvayapr"pta
the
Sachivya").
Ministers
were
The
most
important
High
the
the Mantrin,
Like
the Samdhivigrahika
and
Akshapataladhikrita.
the
Maurya
the
Mantrin,
the
sovereign to the battle-field. There waa no clear-cut division between person could be military officials. The same civil and Mahadandanayaka, Samdhivigrahika and a Mantrin and
Gupta
Samdhivigrahika accompanied
could become
Mahabaladhikrita.
286
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
It is not Mantriparishad.
clear
whether
But
of
the
Guptas
of
had
central
the
existence
local parishads
(e.g.the
The
Parishad
Udanakupa)
a
is proved
by
Bas uli
seal discovered
empire
by Bloch.
was
number of Provinces Bhuktis, (Desas, etc.)sub-divided into districts called Desas the Gupta Prades'as or Vishayas. Among tions inscripmention
"
divided into
Sukulidesa,
Madhya
Surashtra,
"
DabMla
and
to be
Kalindi
Narmadayor
are
also perhaps
placed under this category. have Bhuktis we Among Pundravardhana bhukti.

Among
reference
to
Tirabhukti,
and
bhukti,
Sravasti
or
bhukti
Nasrara
is made
Prades'as
Vishayas
mention
Arikina Pradesa (called of Latavishaya, Tripurivishaya, Eran inscription, and Gupta's in Samudra Yishaya in
that of
Antarvedi, Toramana),
and
were
Valavi,
Gayii,
Kotivarsha,
Mahakhushapara The
Desas
Kundadhani.
governed by officers called Goptris or Sarveshu Des'eshu vidhaya Wardens (of. of the Marches Goptiin).The Bhuktis were governed by Uparika Maharajas who
were
sometimes
princes of the Imperial

of
family
Governor (e.g., Rajaputradevabhattaraka, dhanabhukti
Pundravar-
Govinda
Basarh
was
seals).
as
in a Damodarapur mentioned plate, and Governor Gupta in the of Tirabhukti mentioned The officeof Vishyapati or District Officer
held by Imperial
Ayuktaka,
Vishayapatis Sarvanaga (e.g., of vishmi). directly under the Emperor, were Antarvedi) while others those of Kotivarsha, Arikina and Tripuri) were (e.g., under provincial governors. doubt helped no were
nika, and District Officers by officials like the Chauroddharaothers.
well as Some of the
officialslike the Kumaramatya and by feudatory Maharajas(cf.Matri-
The
Governors
Danîka^ Danc^pas'ika and

of
a
Every
Vishaya
consisted
administered
or of gramas number villages which were by the Gramikas, Mahattaras or Bhojakas.
CHANDRA
GUPTA
ViKRAMAMTYA
Imperial
287
provinces lay the in the Allahabad vassal kingdoms and republics mentioned pras'astiand other documents. Outside
the limits of the
The
Basarh
seals throw
some
interesting
as
sidelight well
as
on
the provincial and municipal
government
the
economic
of Tlrabhukti. province The province was apparently governed by prince Govinda Sri Gupta, by the Mahadevi a son of the Emperor Dhruvasvamin?, who had his capital at Vaisall. The seals
organisation
of
the
mention
the several officialslike the Up;irika (Governor), Kumaramatya, the Mahapratihara (the great chamberlain),
the Vinaya(the great general), sthiti-"thapaka (thecensor), and the Bhatasvapati (lord of the army e.g., and the following offices, and cavalry), Kumaramatyadhikarana the (office Yuvarajapadtya of
the
Mahadandanayaka
minister
of His
Highness
the Crown
Prince, according
to
(office Vogel), Ranabhandagaradhikarana of the chief treasurer of the war Baladhikarana (office department), of Dandapasadhikarana the chief of the military forces), Ttrabhuktyuparikadhikarana (office of the chief of Police), Tirabhuktau Vinaya(office of Tirhut), of the governor (office of the Censor ? of Tirhut), sthiti-sthapakadhikarana Vaisalyadhisthanadhikarana (office of the governor of Sriparamabhattarakapadiya karana KumaramatyadhiVaisali), (office of the minister of the Prince waiting on His Majesty).
The shows
element
reference
reference that of
to
to
the
Parishad
of
an
Udanakupa
important
the
Parishad
Hindu
still formed
the
the
machinery
of
corporation
of government. bankers, traders
The
and
is (Sreshthi-sarthavaha-kulika-nigama) merchants of interest to students of economics.
Chandra
Gupta
II had at least two
queens, Dhruvadevl
was
The first queen and Kuveranaga. Kumara Gupta I and Govinda Gupta.
36
the The
mother
of
second queen
288
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OK
INDIA
was
the
mother
of Prabhavati Certain descent
who
became
queen
of
the Vakat"kas.
country
claimed
mediaeval chiefs of the Kanarese from Chandra Gupta.
Kvmara
Gupta IPs whose
I Mahendradilya.
was
Chandra
Gupta
'
successor
Kumara
Gupta
from and
Mahendraditya
415
to
certain
dates
range coinage,
A.D. the
A. D.
455.
His
extensive
that he was wide distribution of his inscriptions show including the western able to retain his father's Empire provinces.
One
of his
viceroys,
or
Chiratadatta, Bengal
governed Darao-
Pundravardhana
darpur prince Eran
Bhukti
north
(cf.the
another the
plates of the years 124 Gupta, Ghatotkacha

Tumbavana
and
129);
viceroy,
of
governed
province
which included 1920, p. 114, Tumain

A.D.
(M.B. Garde,
of
Ind. Ant.,
Inscription
or
the
435) ;
third viceroy
feudatory,
116, /"., Bandhuvarman, year of A.D.

436
governed
Dasapura
(Mandasor Inscription
inscription
was
437-8).
and Kumara
The
Karamadande
who
of
A.D.
mentions
Prithivishena
afterwards
Mantrin
or
and
Kumaramatya,
Mahabaladhikrita
general
under
Gupta,
probably stationed in Oudh. Like his father Kumara was a tolerant

the worship
of
king.
During
his rule Buddha,
Svami
Mahasena the
sun,
(Kartikeya),
as
$iva in the liiiga form, and
well
as
that of Vishnu,
flourished peacefully side by side Karamadande, Bilsad, Mankuwar, and Mandasor
(cf.the inscriptions).
The
two
celebration As'vamedha
eclipse of
"
of Kumara* s reign are : the notable events by the rare of the horse sacrifice (evidenced type of his gold and the temporary
coinage),
Mahendra,
the
Gupta
Mahendra,
power
Asvnmedha
by the Pushyamitras.
AjitaMaliendra.
Vikratua
The
Simha
Al"o
called Srf
Srt Mahendra
Mahendra,
Siruha. Mahendrnkuuiaro,
Simha
a.
(Allan,Ciupta
Coins, p.
Vyaghrabalapar"kranin, 80),
and
8rl Pratd]
KUMARA
GUPTA
MAHKNDRADITYA
289
reading
Pushyamitra
in the Bhitari inscription is,however,
not accepted
by
some
scholars because
of
this
name
is damaged
"
the second syllable Mr. H. R. CII, p. 55 (cf.
n).
Divekar
in his article
Pusyamitras
in
Gupta
Period"
(Annalsof
emendation
the Bhandarkar
Yudhy
"
Institute) makes
=
the plausible
amitrams
ca
for Dr. Fleet's reading
Pusyamitrams'==ca
all hands
in C.T.I. , iii,p. 55.
It is admitted
on
that
during
reign
the# Gupta the

or
the concluding years of Kumara'* " had been made to totter." Empire in
or
Whether
Amitras
reference
enemies,
tlie inscription
to
is simply
cannot
to
Pushyamitras, should, however,
be
satisfactorily determined. in this connection that

actually fortunes Skanda referred of
to
We
a
remember
in
is people called Pushyamitra Purana. The fallen the Vishnu

were
the
Gupta
the (cf.
family
Bhitari
was
restored
by
prince
Gupta
Inscription).
Anantadevi.
son
Kumara's least two

sons,
chief
queen viz., Pura

name
He
had
at
Gupta,
of whose
of Anantadevi,
and
Skanda the
Gupta
the
mother calls
a son
inscriptions.
Hiuen
Tsang
Gupta1 Budha
is not given in Gupta Buddha

of
or (Fo-to-kio-to)
Budha
of
Sakraditya.
had this title
on
The
was
only
Kumara
predecessor
Gupta
who
Gupta
who
is called
same
was
Mahendraditya
coins.
Mahendra
terms
is the
as
as
Sakra. The
not
use
of
synonymous
in the unknown Gupta was period. Vikraraaditya also called Vikramanka. Kramaditya, is called both Vikramaditya Skanda and
names "sun If of power." meaning be identical with Mahendraditya
both the words

Hiuen
Tsang
Sakradityaof
or
Kumara
son
I, Budha the latter
Gupta
was
was
son
of Kumara.
Another Gupta
of
apparently
has been
Ghatotkacha
(cf.the
we
The
name
Fo-to-kio-to evidenoe of his

was
restored
as
Buddha
a
Oupta.
But
have
no
independent synchronism
the
regarding
tho existence
successor
of
kinfj uamod
with
Buddha
(Jupta.
The
that
successor's
BSlsditya
Mihirakula
indicates
king
meant
Budha
(iupta.
290
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Tumain
Inscription
seal mentioning
referred
to
by Mr.
Garde
also the
Basarh
Sri Ghatotkacha Gupta).
Skanda
In
an
Gupta
VikramZiditrju. read
interesting paper Society
before Dr.
was
the
members
of
the
Asiatic
of Bengal,
Majumdar
a
that after Kumara's
death
there
suggested fratricidal struggle
Gupta came in which Skanda brothers including his

claimant,
and
ing off victorious after defeatPura Gupta the rightful
Devaki
justas Krishna rescued rescued his mother Dr. Majumdar says the Bhitarl Inscription). (cf.
of the
name
that the omission
of
the mother
of
Skanda
Gupta
in the
Bihar
was
Stone
not
Pillar and
a
Bhitarl Inscriptions
and
indicates that she

not
Mahadevi,
Skanda
was was
the
Pura
rightful Gupta, the
heir.
son
rightful heir of Kumara Anantade\ i. of the Mahadevi

The
should however prohibiting the mention We

The
mother
remember
that there
of non-Mahadevis
rule in inscriptions.
not
was
no
of Prabhavatl,
Kuberanaga, Nevertheless
was
Chandra
Gupta
in
the
the
names
Il's Mahadevi.
she
is mentioned hand
inscriptions of her daughter.

of queens,
On
the other
were
the mothers
of kings,
sometimes
In the genealogical portion of the Bansklier.i omitted.1 of Yas'omati as lfar."-//""\s plates the name and Madhuban but in the Sonpat is not mentioned, seal she is mother both as the mother of Bajyavardhana and as mentioned
the mother
of
Harsha.
The
Pala
Inscriptions
mention
mother of NaiS queen of Vigraha Pala I and the queen of Na ray ana Pala, but do not mention yana They the mother Pala who was of Bajya Pala. auain
Lajjathe
mention mother
"
Bhagyadevi
of
name
the II.
of
a
G opal a
of
of queen Rajya Pala and In Inscription the Ban,agarh

reigning king
was
The
the
father
also sometimes
omitted
(cf.
Kielhorn's N. Ins. Nos. 464,
468).
SKANDA
GUPTA
VIKRAMADITYA
a
291
of
Mahl
Pala
we
have
reference
no name
to his of
greatown
grand-mother The mother.
Bhagyadevi,
omission of
an
but
the
mention
his
of Skanda's
ex
mother
from inscriptions is,at best,
arg amentum
silent to which
only be accepted if it of a Mahadevt of the name

can
can was
be proved compulsory queen
that the mention

and
was was
that
the
mention The
case
of the
name
of
an
ordinary
shows
of
an
prohibited.
no
of Kuberanaga
that
there
rule
prohibiting king.
As
we
the
mention
ordinary
wife of
Gupta
to the question
of rightful claim
to the succession,
should
remember
that the
cases
of
Samudra
Gupta
the
and
Chandra
was
Gupta
chosen
II suggest
that the ablest among claim
princes
irrespective of any
arising out
of birth.
There end of
Mas
is nothing
to show
that
the
struggle
at
the
Kumara's
a
tion, reign, referred to in the Bhitarl inscripfratricidal struggle. The relevant text of the
inscription
runs
thus
"
Pitari divam
upete
viplutarh
vams'a-lakshmirh
bhuja-bala-vijit-arir-yyah pratishthapya bhuyah jitam-iti sasra-nettrarh paritoshan- mataram

hata-ripur-iva Krishno
Devaktm-abhyupetah.
The
enemies
(ari) who
"
"
made
after
of
the Vamsa-lakshmi the
of
Skanda
were
Gupta
vipluta enemies
death
of
his father
i.e., outsiders
a
apparently
not
the Gupta
family,
As
belonging
enemies
were
to the Gupta
lineage.
matter
of fact the
expressly
mentioned
in the
Bhitarl
inscription Hunas.
war.
outsiders, e.g., the

is not is
no
Pushyamitras
to
a
and
the
'Jhere
the slightest reference
cidal fratri-
There
doubt
which
passage that
in the
"
Junagadhof
inscription of Skanda fortune and
says
own
the goddess
splendour of her
accord selected (Skanda)
292
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
as
her husband But
having
discarded
all the imply
other
that
sons
of kings."
was
it does not necessarily
there
struggle
came
between
the
sons
of Kumara
means
in which
among
Skanda
off victorious.
was
It only
to
that
the princes he
considered prasasti we Gupta) being through

birth
*
be
best
a
fitted to rule. similar

passage
In the Allahabad "who
have
(Samudra
looked at with "mvy

of rejection
by the
faces, melancholy of others of equal
the
was
themselves,
his father, him
"
bidden
is worthy'
by
who,
to
exclaiming
verily he
embraced
H
"
govern
of
surety
no
the
whole
world.
was
It may selected
to
be
argued
Kumara.
that there is
proof that Skanda he

own
by
On by
the
contrary
is
said
have
been
is not
selected
Lakshmt
of
her
made surprising in view of the fact that Skanda to totter at the close of Kumara's reign, and important The prowess. owed its restoration to his own thing to remember
is that the avowed in his inscriptions
This accord. the empire was
enemies
were
of
Skanda
mentioned the Pushyamitras,
Gupta
outsiders like
Hunas
Ins.).The (Junagadh
inscription
as are
Ins.)and Mlechchhas (Bhitari Manujendra-putras of the Junagadh

only
as
mentioned
disappointed
princes, not
defeated
were
enemies,
like the
brothers Gupta
of Simudra
Gupta
fore thereempire
who
discarded by Chandra
to think
I.
We
are
inclined
was
that
as
the tottering Gupta
saved from Skanda Gupta it was

There
its enemies he who

no
the Pushyamitras) by (e.g.,

was
to rule.
is
evidence
considered to be best fitted that his brothers disputed
is There actually fought for the crown. shed his brothers' blood and nothing to show that Skanda that the epithet "amalatma" applied to him in the Bhitari
his claim and
inscription Skanda
was
unjustified.
assumed From
the
Gupta
titles of
Kramaditya
and
Vikramaditya.
we
know
tions inscripthe evidence of coins and t"" M"7. that he ruled from A.I). !"""""""
SKANDA
GUPTA
V1KHAMAD1TYA
296 the
restoration
The
first achievement
of Skanda
was
inscriptional passage we From an Empire. of the Gupta fallen fortunes learn that while preparing to restore the reduced to such straits that he had of his family he was Line twelve to spend a night sleeping on the bare earth.
of the
Bhitari
inscription the
tells
us
that when
Kumara
Gupta
enemies
I had
attained
by
the strength
his skies, Skanda conquered From the context of his arms.

were
it seems
that these enemies

great power
the Pushyamitras wealth."
"
who
had developed
The
and
followed was with the Pushyamitras in which the emperor terrible conflict with the Hunas The invasion of the Hunas victorious. presumably
struggle
by
was
took with The
place
the
not
later than
A.D. the
over
458
if
we
identify them
inscription.
Mlechchhas
of
Junagadh
memory
of the victory
the Mlechchhas
is preserved
in the story of king Vikramaditya son of in Somadeva's Kathasaritsagara of Ujjain Coins, Surashtra Introduction).
seems
Mahendraditya
(Allan,Gupta
have
been
to
the
vulnerable
The empire. part of the Gupta tells us " he (Skanda) deliberated
Junagadh
for days
scription in-
and
nights before making the important with
up his mind who task of guarding deduces from goptrin

"
could the
be
trusted
lands of the the words
Surashtras."
"
Allan
this and
from
Sarveshu
des'eshuvidhaya
at particular pains to appoint a to protect his dominions Marches
that the emperor was series of Wardens of the from

future
invasion.
One
of
these
Wardens
was
Parnadatta,
Surashtra.
not
save
Inspite of all his efforts Skanda the westernmost part of his empire
governor of Gupta could

from future
troubles.
hold to
over
During
Surashtra.
his lifetime he, But

his
no
successors
doubt, retained his do not appear
have
been
so
fortunate.
Not
yet been discovered which shows part of the Gupta empire after the death of Skanda
single inscription has that Surashtra formed a

a
Gupta.
2"H
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
The
later years of Skanda Kahaum
seem
to have
was
been
tranquil in the like
{cf.the
work
Parnadatta
of
Ins.). The
by
a
emperor
helped
of administration
number
west,
of able governors
viceroy
or
of
the
Sarvanaga
Vishayapati
the
ruler
Antaravedi
the Doab,
and
Bhimavarman
son
of the Kosam restored in
region. A.D.
Chakrapalita, the
of
Parnadatta,
457-S
which
lake
Sudarsana
The
emperor continued Himself a Vaishnava,

other
were
forming the embankment had burst two years previously. forethe tolerant policy of his fathers.
he and
his officers did not and solar worship. inscription
discourage The
people
faiths, e.g., Jainism

also tolerant. The
Kahaum
commemorates
the
erection
of Jaina images
by
person
"full
of
a
records temple
The affection for Brahmanas." deed by a Brahmana endowing
Indore
a
plate lamp in a
of the Sun.
III. It is now Skanda admitted
The
Later
Guptas.
that the reign of he passed
by all scholars
ended about A.D. 467.' When did the empire not perish. "We have wholly away literary evidence of the continuance epigraphic as well as half of the fifth as well of tbe Gupta empire in the latter Gupta
as
DamodaraThe seventh centuries A.D. inscriptions and the Eran epigraph pur plates, Sarnath A.D. 477 to 496 the Gupta prove that from of Budha from to Malwa. Bengal The Gupta extended empire
the sixth and
Betul
dated
Maharaja Samkshobha plates of the Parivrajaka 199 G. E. in the year (Srtmati pravarddhamfinavanavatyuttare
samvatsaras'ate navijayarajye i.e., nripa rajyabhuktau),
Gupta
to
518
A. D.,
testify
Mas
the
fact
that
the
Gupta
sway
at this period
in Dabhala,
1
which
included
acknowledged the Tripurt Visliava
Smith, Iho Oxford
History
of Iudia, additions and corrections, p. 171, end.
THE
LATER
GUPTAS
295
Another (Jabbalpur region).1
found
klmnd
in the valley near dated in A.D. 528 the
inscription of SamkshObha in Baghelthe village of Khdh
included
Central
proves that the Gupta empire in A. D. 528.2 Provinces even of

a
Tive years later the
grant
village in the Kotivarsha

"
Vishaya
of Pundravardhanabhukti
during
the reign of
Paramadaivata Gupta,"3
Paramabhattaraka
shows
that
Sri Maharajadhiraja
empire
at
the Gupta
this
period included the eastern as well as the central provinces. king, a Towards the close of the sixth century a Gupta contemporary family
Two
were
of Prabhakaravardhana
of the Pushpabhuti
of
Srikantha (Thanesar), was

Gupta
sons
of this king, Kumara appointed to wait upon Thanesar. From
ruling in Malava.* Gupta and Madhava
the princes the Aphshad
Rajyavardhana
and Harshaof Aditvasena

va we
learn that the fame
inscription of of the father of Madha-
Gupta, the associate of Harsha, marked with honour of king of Kamarupa, Susthitavarman, over victory in war was constantly sung on the banks of the river Lohitya or
Brahmaputra.
This
indicates
that
even
in A.D.
600
(thetime
dynasty
In power
of
the Prabhakaravardhana)
extended from Malava the first half of the seventh

no
sway of the Gupta to the Brahmaputra.

century
the
Gupta
But
was
doubt
overshadowed
by that of Harsha.
after the death of the great
Kanauj
empire
"
was
revived by Adityasena,
the Gupta monarch, Gupta, son of Madhava

oceans,"
who
ruled the whole earth up to the shores of the
performed assumed
the Asvamedha
the titles of
and
other
great sacrifices and and
Paramabhattaraka
Maharajadhiraja.
"
s
Ep. Ind., VIII, pp. 284-87.

Fleet, C.I.I, III, pp. 113-16.
i:,..Ind.,
XV,
p. 113 ff.
to have
"
Malava
seems
been
was
under
the direct rnle of tho
Guptas
in the sixth and of Varmam*
seventh
centuries.
Magadha
administered
by the viceregal
family
Hill gave Nftgarjuni (c/.
Ins., CI 1,226;
also Purnararmun
mentioned
by Uiaeu
Tsaug).
37
2"J6
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
We
shall
now
proceed
The
to give
an
account
successor
of Skanda
of
Gupta's
Gupta
successors.
seems
immediate
Skanda
The
to have
been his brother Pura

unknown Gupta
Gupta.
existence of this king was the Bhitarl seal of Kumara
tillthe discovery of II in 1889, and its
Hoernle (JASB, 1889, pp. publication by Smith and 84-105). This seal describes Pura Gupta as the son of Kumara I by the queen Anantadevi, and does not mention
Skanda
Gupta.
The
mention
of Pura
Gupta
immediately
after Kumara
does not with the prefix Tatpadanudhyata the immediate successor necessarily prove that Pura Gupta was of his father, and a contemporary and rival of his brother grant
or
half-brother
Skanda
Gupta.1
as
In the Manahali Deva
Madanapala
is described
he
was
Sri Ramapala
by
Padanudhyata,
although
brother Kumarapala.
No. 39,
preceded In Kielhorn's Northern

as
his elder
Inscriptions,
of Kshiti-
is described Vijayapala
the
successor
by his brother Devapala he was preceded pala, although No. 31). Dr. Smith has shown that Skanda ruled over (Ins. the whole empire including the eastern and the central as for a There was no room provinces. well as the western
in Northern India during his reign. rival Maharajadhiraja He was a man years at the time of his death of mature Gupta, Pura His brother and successor cir. A.D. 467.
too, must
have
been
an
old
man
at that time.
a
It is,therefore,
not at all surprising
that he had
very short reign
The
omission
of Skanda's show
name
in the
Bhitari
seal of
him
an
his
brother's
grandson
were
does not necessarily
that the
relations between
II is omitted of in
and
Pura's
family
unfriendly.
Regent
The
name
of Pnlakesin
The
name
inscription of his brother
and
Vishnnvardhana.
Bhoja
II of the Imperial
Pratihara
dynasty
is
not mentioned
in the Partabgarh
an
inscription of his nephew
MahendrapAla
II, bnt it is
mentioned
in
inscription of his brother

no
Vinayakapftla, the father

the mention
mentioned
oven an
of MahendrapAla.
of
a
Besides, there
brother.
was
custom
prohibiting
II
are
of the
the
name
rival un.lo
or
Mangalesa
and
Govinda
On
in
inscriptions of their rivals

of
a
and
their descendants. omitted,
the other
hand
ancestor
one
reigning
king
wag
sometimes
e.g., Rndrasena
son's
II is omitted
in
Ajantftinscription.
Xo.
Dhara-
paâ
is omitted
in his
inscription
ft.Ins. (Kielhorn,
4C4),
PURA
AND
NARASIMHA
29?
and
died
Kumara
sometime IT Gupta
before
was
A.D.
473
Pura
when
ruling.
his grandson Gupta's queen was
"ri Vatsadevi,
The
\ ikramah.
the mother of Narasimha have the Gupta coins of Pura Allan identifies him
of
Gupta
reverse
Baladitya. legend
Srt
with who
of
king
was
Vikramaditya
a
of Ayodhya,
father
Baladitya,
influence
patron
of
Buddhism
through
of
the
Vasubandhu.
The
importance
proves had
a
this identification lies in the

immediate
successors
fact that it
that
the
of Skanda
Gupta
capital at
Ayodhya
Maukharis. Ayodhya early

as
If the
was
till the rise of the probably spurious Gaya plate is to be believed

of
a
the
seat
Gupta Gupta.
Jayaskandhavara
as
the time
of Samudra
and his successors principal capital of Baladitya appears to have been Kasi (CII, 2S5). The evidence of to suggest hoard seems that a king styled the Bharsar The Prakasaditya
came
shortly after
Skanda of
Gupta.
Pura
PrakaSri
saditya
Yikrama,
may
or
have
of
been his
as
biruda
Gupta
grandson the
That
Kumara
seem
Kramaditya,
to
occur
on
preferably
"
the
latter coins.
letters Ku the
same
Prakasaditya's
"
king
cases
might
have
two
Aditya
names
is proved
by the
of Skanda
Gupta
(Vikramadityaand
ditya of Valabhi.
Pura
Kramaditya) and "iladityaDharmaby his son Narasimha succeeded This king has been identified with king by Hiuen Tsang It has
was as
Gupta
was
Gupta
Baladitya. who
Baladitya
overthrown
is represented
having
overlooked
the Hiuen
tyrant
Mihirakula. Baladitya
who
was
been
that
successor
Tsang's
the immediate
diate the imme-
of Tathjigata
successor
Gupta1 Gupta2
himself
of Budha
whereas
p. 111.
render
Narasimha
Gupta
8i-yu-ki,
II, p. 168
Life of Hiuen and
Tsang,
Fo-to-kio-to. unknown
to
Beal, Fleet
Indian
Watters
the
term
by
Buddha
Gupta, Baladitya
name
epigraphy.
The Gupta
i'r
synchronism
meant.
of
his grandson
with
Mihirakula
proves
that Budha
298
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
Baladitya
in
was
the
was
son
and
son
successor
of Pura
Gupta
I and
who the
of
his turn
of
the
of
Kumara
The
son
Gupta and
successor
Skanda
Gupta.
was
successor
Hiuen
Tsang's
Baladitya
Yajra (Yuan
of
Chwang,
II,
was
p. 165) while the son Kumara Gupta II. Mihirakula

was
successor and It is obvious
Narasiriiha
that the conqueror Pura
of
not
the
son
of
Gupta
but
an
altogether
different individual. kings

proved p.
of
The
the Madhyadesa
having
existence of several the Biruda Baladit.va H
by the Sarnath
285).
Inscription of Prakataditya Narasiriiha Gupta must have died in or
I., (C.I.
about
the year A.D.
473.
He
Gupta
II Kramaditya Gupta
succeeded by his son by queen Mahalakshmidevl.

was
Kumara
Kumara of
II has been
identified
that
name
mentioned
in the Sarnath
with the king Buddhist Im
inscription of the year 154 G.E.,i."., A.D.
473-74.
two
Messrs.
Kumara
son
Bhattasali and
Guptas
were
R. G. Basak
think The
that
the
not identical.
former
places Kumara
of Narasiriiha long after A.D.
500 ;
(Dacca Review,
May
and June, 1920, pp. 54-57). But his theory is based upon the wrong identification of Narasimha with the conqueror to Mr. Basak Kumara According of Mihirakula. of the
Sarnath Skanda.
inscription
was
the there
one
immediate
were
successor
of
In
his
opinion
two
rival
Gupta
lines ruling simultaneously, Kumara of Sarnath and Budha, Pura, seal.
consisting
of Skanda,
of
the
other
consisting of
Narasiriiha
But
and
his
son
Kumara
the Bhitarl
there
of the
is not
the
disruption
Gupta
On
of the slightest evidence empire in the latter half of the

contrary
fifth century
that empire
no
A.D. Skanda Bengal

reason
the
inscriptions
prove
both
from
and
to
Budha
Western
the whole ruled over There is thus India.
cogent
the
for
doubting
of
Bhitarl
seal with
the identity of Kumara his namesake of- the Sarnat li
inscription.
KUMARA
Kumara
II, AND
BUDHA have
GUPTA
in
or
IPs
A.D.
reign must
terminated
about
the
year
476-77,
the
first known Narasimha
Gupta.
The
reigns of Pura, abnormally
date of Budha II and Kumara
to be appear only ten years
(A.D.
short, amounting 467-77). This is by

three Eastern
son
together to
no
means
unique
case.
In Vengi
ChalukyaMonarchs,
I, and
IV, his viz., Vijayaditya

son,
Ammaraja
Ammaraja's
another
and
a
six
years and Vijayaditya, ruled only for seven S.I.I., Vol. I, p. 46). half months (Hultzsch, five kings Suravarman and
I, Partha,
In Kas'mira
Samkara-
vardhana,
six years
Unmattavanti
Suravarman
; and (A.D.933-939)
IT, ruled within three generations of kings,

and
his
son
viz., Yasaskara,
madeva For have
a
his
uncle
Varuata,
Samgra-
ruled for ten years Budha
(A.D.939-949".
successor
Gupta,
the
of
Kumara
II,
we
inscriptions and of dated coins which number prove that he ruled for about twenty years (A.D. 477-96). learn from Hiuen We Tsang a son that he was of
Sakraditya. The
had
that
only
was
predecessor
Kumara It
seems
of Budha I
Gupta
who
title
Gupta
probable I, and and
Mahendraditya
Budha
a was
(Mahendra="akra).
the youngest
or
son
that
of Kumara
half-brother
of
Skanda
consequently Pura. Fleet

son
brother correctly given by
of Sakraditya's points out that the name Hiuen Tsang is Fo-to-kio-to, i.e., Buddha
as
Budha
Gupta.
of
Similarly Watters
and not points out that Punna-
Gupta
fa-tan-na
and proof
not
the pilgrim is equivalent to Punyavardhana Pundravardhana. But just as there is
no
of
the existence
the well-known
of
place
called Punyavardhana
so
apart from
Pundravardhana,
a
there is
no
proof of the existence of

from
Gupta
king
name
Buddha
apart
the
well-known
Budha
Gupta.
Baladitya
is meant.
The
synchronism Mihirakula
is
of
Fo-to-kio-to's that
grandson Gupta
with
proves
Budha
If Fo-to-kio-to
identified with
Budha
Gupta, and
his father Sakraditya
MO
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
with Mahendraditya Hien, who why Fa Gupta
Kumara
Gupta
I), we
understand
visited India
in the time of Chandra

I Mahendraditya,
II, father of Kumara

the buildings Budha
at
Gupta
is
silent about
Nalanda
about
constructed
by
"akraditya and
Gupta
so
which
Iliuen Tsang
(7thcentury
Two
A.D.)
speaks
much.
copper-plate inscriptions discovered in the village in the district of Dinajpurtestify to the of Damodarpur Gupta's empire included Pundravardhanafact that Budha
(NorthBengal) which was (Uparika Maharaja) Brahmadatta

Sarnath inscription country.
of
bhukti
governed
and
by his viceroys
Jayadatta.
The
A.D.
476-77 proves his possession

481-8") the erection of
a
of the Kasi
In A.D. the
Dhvajastambha by
Eran,
was
Maharaja
Matrivishnu,
and
his brother Dhanyavishnu
reigning, between
and the
Suras'michandra Kalindi
dominions and
the
ruler of Gupta while Budha the was governing

indicates
land
Narmada,
that Budha
Gupta's
included
coins of
Central
India
as
are
The well as Kasi and Bengal. dated in the year A.D. 495-6.
of
this emperor
They
;
continue
the types
is the claim
"
the
Gupta
silver coinage
their
legend
to be lord of the earth

on
the coins of Kumara
won and to have I, and Skanda.
heaven,
found
According
to Hiuen
Tsang
after
Budha
whom
Gupta
was
succeeded
by
to
Tathagata the empire
Gupta,
Bablditya II, p. 168

;
(Beal, Si-vu-ki,
succeeded Life, the
of the Guptas p. 111). At this period the supremacy king Turanian*. in Central India was challenged by the Hun have We seen that in A.D. 484-85 a Maharaja
named
as
Matrivishnu vassal
of
Vishaya (Eran) ruled in the Arikina Gupta, but after his Budha the emperor
death
his younger
brother Dhanyavishnu
The
success
acknowledged
of
the supremacy in
we
of Toramftna.
the
Hunt
Central find
a
India
was
general
name
short-lived. In 510-11 Goparajafighting by the side of
however
Ml
ANU,
GUPTA
301
Gupta
king at Eran
of
and
king
Hastin
of
the
ing neighbour-
province of the Guptas.
Dabhala
acknowledging
In 518 the suzerainty in the sway
the sovereignty is of the Guptas In
acknowledged 29 the Gupta

Pari
v
Tripurivishaya.
was
the
year
528-
aka raj
Maharaja
of
seem
by the still acknowledged The Dabhala. Parivrajakas

to have been
Hastin
of
and Samkshobha the Gupta empire
the
bulwarks
The
of
in
the
Central
Provinces. the
Harsha
Charita
of
Bana
as
recognises late There

from
as
possession
Malava vardhana
by the Guptas
the
can
time
of Prabhakara-
(A.D. 600).
of the
of
be
no
doubt
was
that the final.
expulsion The
Huns
Central
India
was
recovery
the
Central
Provinces
effected by Baladitya
as
having
Toramana,
who is represented by Mihirakula, the son and overthrown " small and left him the ruler of a
"
probably Hiuen Tsang

successor
of in
kingdom
the|north
Baladitya
I, p. 171). (Si-yu-ki,
a on
It is not improbable Gupta,
that
was
Birudaoi the earth,
the
a
"
glorious Bhanu
the
"
bravest along
a
"
man
mighty
king, equal to Partha and having
with whom
famous
went Goparaja
to Eran
fought
very
Mihirakula
Yas'odharman
battle " died shortly before A.D. 510-11. by the Janendra finally was
subjugated
Line shortly before A.D. 533. Stone Pillar inscription (C.I. I., pp. 1166 of the Mandasor 147 ; Jayaswal, The Historical Position of Kalki, p. 9)
of Mandasor
leaves
the
impression
was
that
a
in
the time of Yas'odharman

country
Mihirakula
kingdom who
of
the king of
Himalayan
("small
"
in the north
was
"),i.e.,Kasmir
"
compelled
neighbourand that hood, to ]?ay respect to the two feet
the
victorious
arms
Janendra
"
probably
of
snow
when
the
latter
carried his
of whioh
to
the mountain
the table lands
are
embraced
by the Ganga." his sway as far extended in the east. It is not
Yas'odharman
as
the Lauhitya
claims to have Brahmaputra or
improbable
that he defeated and killed
Vajra
the
son
and
302
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
successor
of
Baladitya, Dattas
of
and
family
of the
a
extinguished Pundravardhana.
India
as
the
viceregal Hiuen Tsang

of
mentions The
king of Central
the
successor
Vajra.
Pundravardhana from the time who governed Gupta I disappear this time. But of Kumara about Yas'odharman's have been short-lived, because success must in A.D. which the
son
Dattas
533-31,
the very
year
of the Mandasor
Yas'odharman
a
inscription
as
mentions
the
Janendra
of
victorious,
and
viceroy
Gupta and
not
Paramabhattaraka
any officialof the
Prithivipati, Maharajadhiraja
Central Indian Janendra,
was
governing lay between
the
Pundra-
vardhana-bhukti, a province interior and the Lauhitva.

The
name
which
the Indian
of the Gupta
emperor
in
the lost.
of
Damodarpur
The
a
plate of A.D. 533-34 inscription however Gupta

was
a
is unfortunately
Aphsad
of
discloses
of
the
whom
names
number
kings
the
fourth
Kumara
Gupta
(III)
who
is
known
of Is'anavarman Maukhari contemporary inscription to have from the Haraha been 554
in A.D.
three
(H. Sastri,
Ep. Ind., XIV,
ruling pp. 110 ff). The
Gupta III, viz., Krishna, predecessors of Kumara Harsha and Jtvita should probably be placed in the period Gupta, A.D. 510, the date of Bhanu between and 554 the It is probable date of Kumara. that one of these kings
is identical
with
the
of
Gupta
Damodarpur sounding
plate
emperor The 533-34.
mentioned absence
of
in
the
high-
titleslike
or Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja
in the slokas of the Aphsad
inscription does not necessarily

were
there prove that the Kings mentioned to the name No such titles are attached inscription, or to the name the MandasOr
Eran inscription.
petty chiefs. I in of Kumara in the of Budha

the
On
Madhava
Gupta,
one
hand other of the kings mentioneu
the
queen
of
in the Aphsad
inscription, is called the Deu

Baranark
Paramabhattarika
and
Mahadevi
in
epigraph.
THE
LINK
OK
KRISHNA
GUPTA
.}"".',
Regarding
Aphsad
Krishna
Gupta
we
as
know
a
very
little. The
inscription describes him
the part of a lion, in bruising the haughty enemy of the rutting elephants of (his) (and)in being victorious by (its) prowess over
foes.
hero whose arm played foreheads of the array
(driptarati)
have
driptarati against whom he had been Yas'odharman. king Harsha The next
in terrible contests with those
The
countless to fight may had to

"averse
were who to the abode of the goddess of fortune being with (him, her) from lord." There were own many weapons on wounds
engage
his chest. him
The
names
of the enemies
are
who
tried to deprive
son,
of his rightful possessions
not given. Harsha's
Jivita Gupta
in re-establishing the T probably succeeded "i be very terrible scorching fever power of his family, left not (his) haughty foes, even though they stood (offear)
seaside
on
shores
that
were
cool
with
the flowing covered with
and the
currents of water, ebbing branches of plantain-trees
(and)were
elephants palms
;
roaming
through
the trunks of severed by the lofty groves of palmyra stood

on moun(that) tain
though they (or)even (Himalaya) which is cold with

torrents full of
snow."
the water
The the
"
of the rushing
and
on
waving
haughty
as
foes
"
seaside shores were already launched into a and who

are
probably
career
as
Gaud
who
had
of conquest
described
in the (samudras'raya) (Ep. Ind., XIV, p. UOet The

a
"
Haraba
about this time living on the sea shore inscription of A.D. 554
seq.).
Gupta Gaudas
western
next of
king, Kumara
The
was
III, had
were
to
encounter
sea
troubles.
"
issuing from
as
their
proper realm
on
which
Bengal
it bordered
the
sea
and
included Karnasuvarna
J.A S.B., 1908, p.

daya,
Act
274) and
The
Kadhapur!
of the
(M. Chakravarti, (PrabodhachandroAndhras who had
II).
an
lord
thousands who had

38
of three-fold rutting elephants, and the
$ulikas
were
army
of
countless
galloping horses,
331
to
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
powers
probably
"
reckoned Madhavavarman
be
Andlira The king was with. family II of the Vishnukundin Godavari with
the desire
to
who conquer
crossed
the
river
the eastern
region
A.H.D., p. 92). The (Dubreuil,
In the Mahakufa probably the Chalukyas.1 Chaliky a. In the as pillar inscription the name-appears Gujarat records we find the forms Solaki and Solan ki. SuTika may be another dialectic variant. The Mali ikul a
pillar inscription Kirtivarman
over
Sulikas were
that in the sixth century A.I). I of the Chalikya dynasty gained victories
tells
us
the kings of Vanga,

A
new
was
Anga,
Magadha,
the
etc.
power
was
rising in
to
upper in
of
a
Ganges deatli
northern power.
valley
grapple
India.
The
s
which
destined
for
engage
mastery
or
with the Guptas This

was
the
the
Mukhara
descent
Maukhari2
from
Maukharis
whom
claimed
the
hundred
"na
king
family
As'vapati
got
from
Vaivasvata,
/.'*., Yama.
The
consisted
of
one
of two
inscriptions Jaunpur
while and
group Bfirfi Bank! districts of the United inscriptions of the other group
district of Bihar. The
distinct groups. The stone been discovered in the have
Provinces,
hive
been
the stone
discovered
of
in the Gaya
Maukharis
and
Gaya
namely
were
Yajnavarman, "irdulavarman
a
Anantavarman
feudatory
family.
Sard
called siimanta-chudamani
Inscription the United The
of his
son
in the Harfibar
The
la La expressly Hill Cave of
I., p. 223). (C.I.

were
Maukharis
Provinces
also probably this
feudatories at first.
/"/';
,
earliest princes
and
of
family,
were
llariv
ninan,
Adityavarman,
Isvaravarman
was
simply
Maharajas.
a
Adit.va\ arm
of king
in's
wife
Marsha
Gupta,
probably
son
Bister
Harsha
Gupta.
The
wife of his
and
successor
In the Brihat The
Sariihita XIV. called

both
8 the
Satilikaa are
associateil with
"
Vidarhha. SfiryavamsaTi'va Vatuaah

"
family
was
Mukhara
"
unci Mnukhnri.
namnskrito
.
Soma
Pushpabhuti
Mukhara
Vainsau,"
Sakalabhuvana
Maukhari
(Uarshacharita Parab's ed., pp. 141, 146.
Cf.also C.I.I
p.
THE
LINE
OF
KRISHNA
GUPTA
305
Isvaravarman
Upa-Gupta.
vara of Is'
var
was
also probably
Gupta
princess
named
son over
In the Haraha
man
inscription Xsanavarman, Gupta,

claims
and
Upa
victories
is the
the Andhras,
to
was assume
the
Sulikasand the Gaudas

Imperial title of
and
first
the
Maharajadhiraja.It
into
a
this which
Kumara
probably
brought III. Thus
him
king
Gupta
aud
began
conflict with duel between

only wiped
the Maukharis
the latter with
the Guptas help

of
which
the
ended
when
out the
the
Gaudas
Maukhari
power
in the time
of Grahavarman,
brother-in-
law of Harshavardhana.
We
mother
have
were
seen
that Isanavarman's
mother
and
gr awl-
Gupta
princesses. The
mother
of Prabhakara-
vardhana,
the other empire-builder century,

was
of the second
half It
seems
of
the
sixth
also
Gupta
princess.
were as
that the Gupta

in stimulating
of
more
marriages imperial ancient Gupta
in this period
ambition
as
efficacious
marriages
the
Lichchhavi
times. claims
to have
Kumara
III
"churned
the
of
that
formidable
of
milk-ocean, which
a was
the
cause
of
attainment glorious
fortune,
the
army
the
Isanavarman,
This
was
very
an
moon
not
empty
kings (Aphsad Ins.)." among boast, for the Maukhari records

over
do
not
Gupta
any Ill's funeral

claim
a
victory
the
Guptas.
Prayaga
Kumara
probably formed The son and Gupca.

and
1
rites took place at part of his dominions. of
which
successor
this king
was
Damodara
He
continued
the struggle with them.

Gnpta
A
was "
the Maukharis1 up
or
fell fighting
The Maukhari opponent
sons
against
of Damodara
of
Breaking
the
Sarvain the
either Suryavarman
is
varman
(both being
stone
Isanavarman).
Gupta
as
"
Siiryavarman
described
Sirpur
the
inscription
great
on
of MahflSiva
account
born
in the
unblemished
family
of
If
it
Varmans
of their with
Adhipatyu (supremacy)over
the
son
Magadhn."
then
this
Siiryavarman
that
be for
a
identical
time the
Slryavarman of
of
Isanavarman
is certain
supremacy
Maâdha
passed
from
tho hands
of the
Guptas
to that of
the Mnukhnris.
306
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
array of mighty elephants, belonging to proudly-stepping the Maukhari, which had thrown aloft in battle the troops he (inorder to trample them to death), of [the Hunas
became
unconscious Gupta Damodara He
(and expired
was
in the
fight)."
son
succeeded
by his
of Malava
Mahasena
Gupta.
is probably
whose
the king
sons
mentioned
and
in
the Harshacharita
Kumara
to
Gupta
Madhava
Gupta
and
appointed by Harshavardhana
of
were
Rajyavardhana upon Prablmkaratheir father king

wait
vardhana
the
Pushpabhuti
family
of
drikaiitha
the
(Thanesar).The
of
intimate
relations between that grant which

of of
family
Mahasena
Gupta
and
Prabhakaravardhana
the
is proved by the Madhuban seal inscription of Harsha
and
Sonpat
represent Prabhakara, which

of
copper Mahasena and

the
Gupta
Aphsad
Devi
as
the
of
mother
inscription
of
Adityasena
Gupta,
son
alludes to the
association
Madhava
Mahasena
Gupta
with Harsha. The
Pushpabhuti
to his due the rising power of the probably The policy was Maukharis. eminently successful, and during his reign we do not hear of any struggle with that
alliance fear of
of
Mahasena
Gupta
was
family.
But
new
danger
at
threatened
time
from
the east.
was strong monarchy rupa by a line of
this
Bhagadatta.
of plates)
King
this family
was
who Susthitavarman
came
"
princes
established in Kamadescent from claimed
(seethe
Nidhanapur
into The
Gupta Gupta,"
honour
and
defeated.
the
conflict with Mahasena mighty fame of Mahasena "marked

with
says
Aphsad
war
inscription,
of victory in
over
the
on
illustrious Susthitavarnian, the banks

of the river
is stillconstantly
sung
Lohitya."
Between
Mahasena and
Gupta,
his
the
contemporary
BOO
bhakaravar of PraGupta,
a
youngest
we
Madhava
to
the
contemporary
of
Harsha,
have
place
king
THE Deva
LINE
OF
'
KRISHNA
GUPTA
.",07
named
Madlmban
most
Gupta
and
II
who
is mentioned
by
name
in the
as
Banskhera among
inscriptions
"
of Harsha
the
prominent
"
the kings
who
resembled
wicked
As
horses Gupta
who
were
are
all subdued
uniformly
can
by
Rajyavardhana.
with Malava that the wicked
Lord
of
the
princes
connected
no
in the Deva
Harshacharita
there
be
doubt
Gupta
cut
is identical off Grahavarman

M
with
the wicked
Maukhari,
"
Malava
was
and by
who
who himself
It is
defeated
with
ridiculous the
ease
Rajyavardhana.
of
difficult to determine
position
Deva
Gupta
in the
dynastic
son
list of the Guptas.
He
an
may
have
been
the eldest
of Mahasena
Gupta,
and
Gupta
Aphsad
and
Madhava
Gupta.
the
name
elder brother of Kumara is omitted His name in the

of Skanda
list, justas
Gupta
is omitted
in the Bhitari list.
Shortly before his death
king
Prabhakaravardhana
to
had
given his daughter

the
in Rajyasri
marriage
Grahavarman The
of his
a
eldest
son
of the Maukhari
king Avantivarman.
enemies
with the sworn alliance of the Pushpabhutis have Gupta family must alienated Deva counter-alliance the Maukharis Gupta attack with the Gaudas dated
the from
who
formed
whose
hostility towards The

a
the reign of Isanavarman. king
king and
on
Gauda
Sasaiika made
"
joint
was
the
Maukhari
kingdom.
Grahavarman
by the wicked
with
lord of Malava
cut off from
the living along
his noble deeds. conRajyas'ri also, the princess, was fined like a brigand's wife with a pair of iron fetters
her
kissing
"
feet and
cast
into
prison
"
at
Kanyakubja."
purposes
to
The
villain, deeming and
the
army
leaderless well
invade
as seize this country though he routed Rajyavardhana,

"
(Harshacharita).
"with army by false civilities
the Malava
ridiculous
on
ease,"
was
the
1
part
Emperor
allured to confidence Gauda, of the king of

Chandra Gnpta
II
was
and
I.
then
The
Deva
Gupta
308
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
weaponless, quarters."
confiding
and
alone
despatched
in his
own
To meet
and
the
formidable
Harsha, the
league
successor
between
of
the Gupi
the Gaudas,
an
Rajyavardhana,
king
had of
concluded Kamarupa,
alliance whose
with
Bhaskaravarman,
father
Susthitavarman
fought
This alliance was against the predecessor of Deva Gupta. know disastrous for the Gaudas from the Nidhanapur :vs we
plate of Bhaskara. plate Bhaskara varman
At
the
was
time
of
the
issuing
of
the
in possession of Karnasuvarna, the capital of the Gauda king dasiinka. The Gauda people, did not tamely however, in the loss of their acquiesce
independence.
and
They
became
thorn
in the side of
Kanauj
two
Kamarupa,
was
powers
their hostility towards and inherited by the Pala and Sena
those
successor
basaiika. During
successor
the long reign of Harsha, of Deva Gupta, remained

After
Madhava
a
Gupta,
tin-
Kanauj.
Harsha's
death
the
subordinate ally of Gupta was empire
vigour and revived by Adityasena, a prince of remarkable iu the commotion which ability who found his opportunity followed For prove usurpation have this king we
the of
a
Harsha's number
throne
by
Arjuna.
of inscriptions which
that he ruled
over
shores of the oceans. inscriptions recognise and

east
territory extending to the wide Shahpur, The Aphsad, and Mandar

a
Bihar.
213
his undisputed possession of south inscription, noticed by Fleet Another him

as
I., p. (C.I.
n.) describes
the
ruler of the whole
earth up to the shores of the
oceans,
and
the performer
of
the
As'vamedha
Baranark
and the other great sacrifices. The Ue5inscription refers to the Javaskandhavara of his
Jlvita
great-grandson
Gupta
II at
Gomatikottaka.
dominated
This
the
clearly suggests that the Later Gomatl valley in the Madhyadesa.
Guptas
The
Mandara
inscription
applies to Adityasena
the titlesof
Paramabhattaraka
THE
LINE
OF
KRISHNA
GUPTA
3ft)
stone
We and Mahamjfulhiraja. inscription that he image
learn from
was
the Shahpur
672-73.
Gupta
It
is not
improbable
ruling in the year A.D. that he or his son Deva

who
was
III is the
Sakalottarapathanatha kings Vinayaditya
defeated
by the Chalukya
(A.D. 080-696)and
;
(Bomb. Gaz., Vijayaditya

Kendur
Vol. I, Part II, pp. 189, 368, 371
plates).
learn
was
We
from
the
Deo-Baranark
inscription
Deva
son
that
Adityasena
who who in
succeeded
was
by
his
son
Gupta
Vishnu
(III)
Gupta
his turn
succeeded
by his
identical with Vishnu Gupta Chandriiditya Gupta Coins, p. 145). The last king of the coins (Allan, Jivita Gupta II, son was All these kings conof Vishnu. tinued
to
assume
is probably
imperial
from
titles. That
the
these
were
not
empty
forms
appears
records
of
the
Western
of
a
Chalukyas
Pan-North
century
of Vatapi
which
testify to the
existence
Indian
The
empire
only
in the last quarter
of the seventh
A.D.
North
pathanath
this
a,)who
and
as
were
laid claim actually is proved
sovereigns (Uttarftto the imperial dignity during Magadha and

successors.
Indian
period,
dominated by Aphsad
and
Madhyadesa inscriptions,
The
the and Deo- Bararurk
Adityasena
was
his
Gupta
empire who their
probably
never
finally destroyed Madhava

of
by
the
Gaudas
of
could
cause.
forgive
Gupta's
desertion
In the time
Yasovarman century
of
A.D.,
in Kanauj, i.e.t
a
the first half of the
eighth
of
Gauda
king by
occupied
the
throne
Magadha
the (cf.
Gaudavaho
Vakpatiraja).
dynasties, with the districts during the
connected
Petty imperial
twelfth
Gupta
apparency line, ruled in the Kanarese the thirteenth
and
mentioned
connection
centuries A.D., in inscriptions. Evidence with
and
of
an
are
frequently
earlier
is
of the Guptas
the
Kanarese
country
says
furnished
by
the
Talagund of
inscription
which
that
Kakusthavarman
the
Kadamba
dynasty
gave
his
:U0
POLITICAL
HISTORY
OF
INDIA
(laughters
in
marriage
A.D.
to
the the
Guptas
and king
other
kings.
In the sixth century

a
Vakataka
Harishena, through
descendant
of
Chandra
Gupta Gupta,
II Vikramaditya is said to have

Kanarese
his
daughter
in
Prahhavatl Kuntala, the
effected
country.1
conquests
i.eM
Gutta
the
or
Curiously
Kanarese
enough
country
Gupta
from
chiefs
of
the
claimed
descent
Chandra
Gupta
Vikramaditya,2
lord of
Ujjayini.3
Jouveau-Dnbreuil, Bomb.
Early
A.H.D.,
p. 76.
IF, pp. 578-80.
Gaz..
History
account
Vol. I, Part
Sir
R.
G.
Bhandarkar
to prof.
"
P"ep
into
the
3
of India," p. 00. of the Later Guptas
owe
was
this reference
Bhandarkar.
1 I
The
first published
in the J.A.S.U.,
APPENDIX.
Page ii, 1. 7.
"
P\)r
some
spurious
App.,
plates of
Janamejaya, see
apparently
Ep.
Ind., VII, Page
pp. 162-163.
1. 18. iii,
"
The
present
to the
Kamayana
(VI. 69,35)
refers
Puranic
episode of the uplifting of Mount

vapur
Govardhana
(parigrihya giriifa dorbhySm vi(.'ambayan).

Calcutta
For
otfcer Puranic
Vishnor
see
sions allupp.
Review,
March,
1922,
500-502. Page
iv, 1. 4.
"
The
present
Mahabharata
who
(I. 67, 13-14)

as
refers to
King
Asoka
is represented
an
"
incarnation
of
Mahasura,
and
We
to
a
is described also
a
as
mahSviryo'-
parSjitah." I, 139, 21-23)
have
reference
(Mbh.
Greek
overlord
(YavanadbiDattamitra
pah) of (Demetrios?).
Yaska,
the
Sauvira
and The
his compatriot Santi of

Parva
mentions
author
the Nirukta
Sariikhya
(342,73),
philosopher
Varshaganya who
(318,59) the
flourished in the
A. S., 1905,
fifth century
after Christ,
(J. R.
pp.
47-51), and
on
Kamandaka and
Artha,
the (123, 11),

who
authority
to be
Dharma
is probably
identified with
the famous
disciple of
Page
2, 1. 33.
"
Kautilya. after Pariksbit I., also in the

given
There
is
no
Janamejaya
grant
Kuru-Pandu Cocanada Vol. I, p.
genealogy
in
the
Chellur
or
of Vira Cho.'a
S. (Hultzsh,
I. I.,
57).
(IX,
Page
3.
"
The
Bhagavata Tura
the
Purana
Kavasheya grandson
of
2!,25-26)distinctly mentions the priest of Janamejaya, as

Abhimanyu,
and
the
son
of
Parikshit II. Pa"*e 12, 1. 5,

"
The
as
battle
a
of Kurukshetra the
is very Kurus and
often the
described
fight between
Srifijayas
1 ; 93,
(Mbh.
The
vi. 45,2 ; 60, 29 ; 72,
15 ; 73, 41 ; vii. 10,
41 ; 149, 40; viii.47,
23; 57, 12 ; 59,
1).
unfriendly
feeling between
these two
peoples Brah-
is distinctly alluded to
mana
in the
Satapatha
(Vedic Index,
II, p.
63).
312
Page 12, 1.22.
APPENDIX The polyandrous

necessarily
"
marriage
of the
does Pftncjavas
are
not
indicate that they

of Niyoga
was
of non-Kuru
among
origin.
The system
prevalent
not
the Kurus
of the Madhyade"a
from
fraternal
polyandry the
(Mbh.
Law Northern
far removed 1.103,9-10;

of
was
105,
while .'37-38), hououred lax
(Dhaima)
Kurus
marriage
by the
I.
admittedly
"Political Department
(Mbh.
Letters
122,/). See
Journal
also my
History"
of
pp. 95-96,
of the
University), (Calcutta
Vol. IX.
Page 73m.
"
Several scholars
Krishna
Krishna But
we
the reject
identification of Vasudeva
with the historical
of the
Mahabhiirata
of the Chhandogya
"
Upanishad
(iii. 17).
Devaki-
(a) Both
that should remember have the metronymic the Krishnas
putra.
the teacher of the Upanishadic {jj)

to
a
Krishna
belonged
(Angirasa) closely connected with the (Rig-Veda III, 5*3,7), Bliojas the kindreds of
(Mbh.
ii,14,32-34). and
family
the Epic Krishna
(c)the
Upanishadic
Angirasa
are
Krishna
his
of
Guru
Surya.
Ghora
We
were in
worshippers
Sautiparva
told
the
(335,19)that
the
was
Siitvata
vidhi taught by the Epic Krishna
Frak
Surya-mnlha-nihsrita.
was
(d) an
Angirasa
Krishna.
nam
the
Angirasi
of the Upanishadic Srutiis quoted as " $rutithe Epic

Krishna
Guru
uttama
"rutih"by
69, 85). viii. (e)the Upanishadic Krishna
(Mbh.
the
sun,
the
is taught the worship of noblest of all lights (Jyotirutta-
high above all darkness (tamasas mamiti), pari),

and also the virtues of
ahirhsa
Tapodanam
arjjavamKrishna
"
satya-vachanam.
same
The
Epic
teaches the
thing
in the Gita
param
18 (xiii,
tamasah jyotishamapi tajjvotis
uchyate ;
xvi, 1-2
yam
"
Danam
damascha
tapa
Srjjavamahimsa
svadhvayajnascha satyam).
APPENDIX
Page 86, 1. 15.
"
313
in
The
number
of four queens
period.
was
exceeded
even
the BrShmanic
The
Aitareya BrShmana
(VII, 13), for instance,

wives of King
refers to
the hundred
Harischandra.
was
Page 89, 1. 3 Iff. The

"
Abhisheka King
"
preceded by priest.
an
oath takes
taken
"
by
the
sana
to
mean
the
Keith
to
sense
proclamation.
Trivedi
utkrotakes it
Page
99, 1. 18.
"
of gunaklrtana. The realm of Alavaka is probably identical with the Tsang. Dr. Chan-chu country visited by Hinen
in the
Smith
seems
to
identify the Yuan (Watters,
country
Ghazipur pp. 61,

Page 101, 1. 18.
"
region
Chwang,
with the Vol. II,
340).
employment
of princes
as
For
the
senapati
34.
see
Kautilva Page
112, 1. 7.
"
(Mysore edition, 1919), p.

was xxxvii),
Susunaga,
according to the Mahavamsa,
Mahavaihsatika"
the
was
son
nouts (Turof
a
Lichchhavi
by
a
of raja
Vaisali.
He
conceived
an
nagara-sobhini and brought
up by
officer
of state.
1. 20.
"
Avantivardhana
the
p.
was
son
Kathasaritsagara
according to (Tawney's translation, II,
of Palaka
485).
Page
115, 1. 24.
"
Yogananda
(Pseudo-Nanda)is
corpse
the
name
given to
the reanimated
of King
Nanda
saritsagara (Kathaedition
Durgaprasad
p.
and
Parab's
10).'
"
"
Page
120, I, 2i; 121. 1. 5.
The youngest from

.
.
brother
was
called Dhana
to
Nanda,
treasure
his heing
.
addicted
hoarding
amount
of eighty
collected riches to the kotis in a rock in the bed of

"
He
the
river
cavation caused a great exto be made, he buried the treasure there Levying taxes among other articles,
.
(Ganges)
having
even
on
skins, gums,
trees and
stones
he amassed
further treasures
which
he
p.
disposed of similarly/'
(Tumour,
Page
Maliiivamsa
xxxix.).
see
139, 1. 25.
"
Regarding
Simha conduct of Samgrama Vol. I, p. 240"(2). Tod's RSjasthan,

the
314
APPENDIX 147, I. 83.

Another
Page
"
was minister (or Pradeshtri?) a
apparently
the
M ani\ atappo,
Jatilian,
on
who
"conferred
blessings of peace
marauders"
the country
by
extirpating
p.
(Tumour's Mabavamsa,
of
treatment
xlii).
and
Page
170, 1. 8, 4.
"
Cf.
treatment Ajatasatru's
BimbisSra,
Udayana's
Page
213w," 251,
of Pindola.
See JASB,
1. 6-7.
"
1922, pp. 260-271. 178;
Page
I, Rsjatarangini p. 252; Watters, Kadphises
Harshacharita
(Cowell)
Krjula
Kadphises
Yuan-Chwang, Kings Vima

meant
ii,p. 200.
Page
Sol, last line.

"
The
here
are
(KadphisesI), and
kara Kaphsa
whose
(Wema) and
Even
not Kuyula-
identification with
I is
mere
surmise.
if Ku\ ulakara be
King of the
identical with
Kujula and
means
the Kushin
Taxila inscription of 186, that it is by

no
it may
certain
era.
be pointed out that the date 136
refers to the Vikrama
Page
256, 1. 4.
"
Some
idea
of the and the

gathered
ten
great
power
over
of Bhava which
fact
Naga's they ruled

they performed
"
dynasty
may
territory
be
from
the
that
AsVamedha
on
sacrifices and
were
besprinkled
of
the forehead
Bhasirathi (theriver) by their valour," (C. I. I. p.
with the pure water that had been obtained

241
;
A.
H.
D.
p.
72).
family
Page 284
The
performance
of
they
were
ten not
Asvamedha
a
sacrificesindicates that owing
feudatory
allegiance to the Kushans.

KathSsaritsagara
1. 5.
"
Meghaduta
(I, 31) and
(Tawney's
translation, Vol
II."p.
275).
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX.
Abhidhana
Aelian
A A
Chintamani
...
...
..
...
230
99 144 222
Abhidhanappadipika
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Guide Guide
to Saiichi, Marshall
to Taxila,
...
...
212,
Marshall
...
...
...
"4/22*
120,140,173
...
Aiyan"jar,
S. K.
...
...
Alberuni
Ancient Ai-cient
...
...
...
255n
Hindu History
Polity, Dr. N. Law

of the Deecan, G.
...
...
...
173n 3l0n
Jouveau-Dubreuil,
250, 274, 304,

237, 238
Ancient Ancient Ancient

Annals
India, Rapson
...
...
...
India
as
described in Classical Literature, McCrindle,

Lexicon the Texts the
123, 129,
157, 193,-: 03 Persian
Inscriptions, H.
and C. Tolman
of
Achaemenidan
77, 123n
289
2*
of the Bhandarkar Anukramam

A Peep into the Early
Institute
...
...
...
...
...
History
of India, Sir It. G.
Bhandarkar
287, 310
Apollodorus Appianus Aranyaka,
of Artemita
...
...
...
...
203,204
...
...
...
141
9
Kaushitaki
...
...
...
...
Aranvaka, Taittinya
...
...
...
...
...
5,12
An'stobulus Arrian (Chinnock's Edition) 122-128,

...
...
...
133,
134,
128 143, 144, 119, 152,

...
153, 282,
233
Arthasastra
"
Barhaspatya
... ...
"
127, 181
Kautiiya
iv, 1 139,43, 59, 65, 69, 71, (Shamasastrv) 73, 75, 78, 91," 120, 145ff, 163-168, 181, 189,
262, 280 II, 1 "', "6, 28, 40, 59, 73, 74, 98, 120, 1"5, 130. 131,153, 168, 197 110, 114, 142 156, 164, 165, 173-177
233, 260
Ashtadhyayi, Asoka, Third
Pariini, Ed. S. C. Vasu,
Edition, Smith,
179,182,
186,190,
195
316
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
iv, 113 143, 157
...
A"okavadana Athenaios Atthakatha
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
108
B
Bana
Barnett Basak, R.G.
...
...
Banerji.R.D.
... ... ...
...
113,118,186,214,266,270,283,301 1 13, 1 i5, 217, 251, "52, 258, 261, 264n 110, 114
...
...
298 109, 247u, 297n, 300 Beal Beginnings of South Indian History 120, 140 17 1 Beloch Volume 101 Bhandarkar Commemoration Prof. D. R., ii,28, 30, 44, 58, 75, 93, 101, 102, 109, Bhandarkar, 111, 112, 116, 163, 161. 165, 179n, 180, 186, 189n, 190, 205, 213, 221, 236, 258, 259, 261, 262 265, 31 On Bhandarkar, Sir R. G., 131, 173, 201, 202 215, 218, 228, 251 262 264, 283,310 298 Bhattasali, N. K.
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
..
...
...
Bloc'll
...
...
Gazetteer Bombay Book of Kindred Mayings, Brahmana Aitareya, ii, 2, 3, 4, 10, 11, 14, 27, 89,41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 50, 55, 60, 70, 72, 73, 75, 76, 82, 83, 87, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 131, 165, 1"2 14 Aitareya (Trivedi's Translation) 11,28,29,50 Gopatha 7, 14, 17,41, 50 Jaiminiya Upanishad 26,32 Kaushitaki Pafichavimsa or Tancjya 10,14,39.50 31 camhitopanishad *, 3, 5, 7, 10, 11, 18, 14, 17, 20, 21, Keeling, ii, gatapatha, 22, 25, 26, 27, 29, 30, 81, 32, 31, 86, 42, 47, 50, 51, 60, 67, 7i, 76, 77, 83, 8t-88, 91, 9', 98 ii Taittiriya VHrhsa 14,17,77,197 125, 258n, 262, 267, 279, 280, .'Kiln Brihat Samhita
...
"
152
286 185, 205, 258n 267n, 268, 280, 309, 310n Mrs. Rhys Davids 60, 63n, 81, 105
... ...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
..
...
...
...
...
...
..
...
...
...
...
Kern Buddha, Oldenberg Buddhaghosha Buddhist India, Rhys
...
...
...
...
...
...
Davids
...
...
Buddhist Buhler
Suttas
...
...
186u, 187, 208 6, 19, 20, 23, 52 10*, 106 21, 53, 68, 77, 80, 102 iv, 9, 1*, 9"
...
...
...
...
...
163,166,167,168,288
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
317
Carmichael Lectures, 1918 Catalogue of Coins" Allan "Gardner Rapson

"
28, 88, 86, 58, 68,71, 74, 131, 162 271, 275, 281, 285, 288 (Guptas) 293, 297, 309
...
...
...
...
226
"
Whitehead
219 (Andhrasf"nd W, Kshatrapas) (Indo-Greeksand Indo-Scythians)
Cevlonese
Chanda, Chaucer Chavannes Coins of Ancient India, Cunningham 211, Corporate Life in Ancient India, Dr. R. C. Majumdar Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, Vol. Ill, Fleet 301, 304,
... ...
...
...
Chronicles Professor R. P.
...
206n, 228, 235, 2 55n 109-112, 116, 119, 157, 158, 175 110, 113, 1 15, 145, 200, 217, 223
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
204 230 212

73
..
Cowell Cunningham Curtius
...
...
b08 92,138,156 26, 68, 59, 64, 99, 1 10, 1 14, 133, 206n, 21 1, 228, 231, 233,241
... ... ... ... ...
...
117,118,120,125,129,131,133.134
Review L., Dey,N. Dhammapada Dhoyi Dialogues of Diodorus Divekar Divyavadana

Dacca
...
298 54, 58, 66, 173n 102 276
the
Buddha
.
34, 4-1, 55, 63, 64, 75, 81, 132 120, 125, 127, 131, 133-135
(Cowell and
...
28, 69,
194-199
99,188,
156,
164,
28'.) 184-188,
Neil).
Dubreuil, Professor
Dvatrimsatpuitalika Dynasties of the Kali Pargifcer.
199, 250":5:",
258-260,266,274-278,
220
:i04, 310.
...
...
...
Age,
6, 8, 58, 208, 211, 214
215, 274
E
Early History of the Dekkan, Sir R. G. Bhandarkar.
198ff, 215
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
India, History of Dr. Vincent Smith. Early History of the VaishSect, Kaychaudhuri nava
Early Epigraphia
In- lira
INDEX
318
64
73
130, 152, "20, -"30, 232, 238, 239, 241, 2 i:", 2*8, 251.57, 275-277, 302-303.
Fa Hien, Legge Fan -ye Fiok, trans. S. Maitra Fleet
99, 163, 284, 285, 300. 229,246
167 249, 244, 275, 242, 240, 116, 231, 238, 277, 279, 296n (Ind. Aut., 1890,
p. Foreign Hindu Foucher
227). 297,
299,
308.
205
225n 86,87
in Elements Population.
the
Fundamental Unity of India Badhakumud Dr.
Mookerjee.
( ia
!; a
]"; 1 1 11a
Gangoly O. C. Garde Gardner Gargi Sam hits
130, 138 114
288
206,225,226 186,187,196,207,208 309
.
Gaurjavaho
Gazetteer
" "
Amraoti Bombay
41 152, 205, 258n 267n, 268, 280, 3C9, 310. 276

... ... ...
"
Godavari
Yizagapatam
...
District
"
...
"
...
276n 205 12 iii,
Geiger Goldstucker Great Epic of India, Hopkins

... ...
108,112,118,116,117,136,162,188
...
...
...
...
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
319
Hamilton and Falconer Harisvamin HSrit Krishna Dev Harivamsa Harshacharita, Harshacharita, Thomas. Chandra Hema
...
...
...
...
204
...
...
...
31, 67
35
...
...
...
...
Parab Cowell
...
and
...
41,43,54,55,67,68 113, 270, 274, 304 118, 186, 197, 214, 266, 274, 301, 307
...
...
...
Herodotus Hillebrandt Historical position Kalki, Jayaswal. History of Greece Beginners, Bury.
...
...
...
...
104, 154, 155, 230 123, 124 87 801

61, 1S
"
...
...
...
of
for
...
...
...
...
Hiuen
Tsang
...
26, 99, 109, 120,
249, 254, 262,
158, 162, 164, 289, 295, 297,
187,
299,
300, 302.
Hoernle Holdich Hultzsch
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
99, 100, 101, 296 126 28, 172, 174, 299
Indian Antiquary
...
12,27,42,44,54,61, 155 160, 164, 165, 202,205, 239, 240, 282, 288.
66, llOn,
173, 180, 207 211,227, 231, 253, 257, 270, 277,
141, 190,
233,
279,
Literature, Weber Indica, Megasthenes by India Invasion of Indian

.
""
...
...
...
""
117,121
...16,27,30,31,56 74, 160 181-136, 157, 164 205,228,233 54,271

44
Alexander, McCrindle. Isidore of Charax I-Tsing Iyengar, Srinivasa

...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Jacobi
Jaina canon Jataka, Camb.
"
...
...
...
65, 109, 112, 155

...
...
...
...
"
Ed.
al*o Fausboll
... ...
"
ArSmaduea (268)
Asadisa
...
...
"
(181)
...
...
48 48
320
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
Jataka,
"
AsStarupa
...
(100)
...
Assaka
80 47, 75
35
...
"
"
Atthana (425) Bhaddasftla
47,65,81,105
"
"
Bhall"ti.va(50l) Bhojajaniya
...
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
Bhuridatta Brahachatta Brahmadatta Champeyya Chetiya Chullakaliriga Chulla Sutasoma
48 48 47,78 47,80
69 53, 55 66 63, 74, 75
...
91
"
"
Darimukha Dasa Brahmana

Dasaratha
"
"
(461) Dhajavihetha (391)

...
85 12,68 36,86
88 47,68,98
"
"
"
"
Dhonasakha Dhumakari Dummedha Ekapanna
(30)
...
68 35,92
59, 63
"
Ekaraja
Gagga Gandatindu GandhSra
"
80 101
69
...
"
"
"
"
(406) Ghata(355) Ghata (454)

Guttila
19,76 80
...
52, 73
28) (line
46
"
"
Camb,
Kd. ; also Fausboll" 81, 105

69
"
Haritamata
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
"
Jayadissa Kalinga Bodhi Khaiulalmla (542) Kosambi Kuuibhakara Kummasapinda (415) Kunala Kurudhamma Kusa Lomasa Kassapa (438) Maliaassaroha
...
27
93 47, 80 38, 38, 89-41, 69, 70, 76
35, 105
47,80,98 68 27,49,64,86
35
"
MahSjanaka (539)
...
"
"
"
"
*"
"
\1 aha Kanha Maha Narudakassapa Mahasilava Mahasutasoma Mahft Ummagga Matauga

"
""
91 19, 41, 88, 54- (line 19) 28

28 80 68,69 70
...
102
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
321
HI
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
Jataka, of the Royal Society.
Asiatic
43, 57, 2G4n,

121, 134, 137, 139-141, 226-229, 243, 2ti0n.
266.
Justin
20!,
205-207,
Law, Dr. N. Levi, Sylv\in Life
...
173/i.
of Alexander (Uockhill) of Buddha Hiuen Tsang of
"
189, 230, 245 139

60
56, 297
"
"
Liiders
198, 223,255,
271
Macdonell
Mahabharata
iti, 2,
2,36. 38, 1"7 t'i, 3,8, 10, 11, 12, 14, 16, 17, 19, 40-44, "22, 23, 27-29, 31-33,35,39, 53-57,64-69, 71-73, 75, 77-79, 83,
...
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
122,
323
...98, 170, 172,
"
"
128, 130-133, 160, 185, 191, 197, 202, 204, 213, 223, 231, 267, 279, 280. A Criticism, C. V. Vaidya 13 Java Text 2
176,
...
127,
Mahabhashya,
Mahabodhivamsa Mahamayuri Mahavariisa
...
Patanjali
ir, 12,
73, 209, 231.
196,
201,
202,
204, 205,
113, 115, 117, 118, 119
114
...
iv, 8, 58, 82, 97, 99, 113, 116, 136,

138, 162, 188.
"
Geiger 290.
...
8, 58, 82
Majumdar,
Majumdar,
Dr. R. C.
S. N.
110,
114, 163, 239, 240, 250, 251, 259, 19U

225
Malala Malalarikaravatthu Malavikagnimitram Mamulanar Manusarhhita

...
Marshall, Sir John M. Chakravarti McCrindle Meghaduta Memoirs of the Archaeologieal Survey of India. Milinda Panho Modern Europe, Lodge Modern Review Mudrarakshasa Mysore from Coorg and
...
58,112 197, 198, -202, 210, 229 140, 141 29, 62,61,84-, 132, 166, 168, 231 24, 212, 213, 222, 229, 236, 238, 240, 241, 243, 247, K49-251. 303 117, 132, 133, 143, 145", 157, 164 44, 102 115 121, 140, 204, 205, 223, 209, 226, 267
93 114". 227, 230, 277,278
...108,
120, 140, 188 119,141,154,189
the Inscriptions, Rice.
N
Nikaya
"
Ariguttara
Digha
45, 46, 63, 77, 80, 110, 111, 125, 164 74,104
Majjhima
Samyutta. Nilakantha
..
9,
38, 49, 51, 60, 63, 73, 103, 107, 108, 126. 101. 60,81,100,103,105
21,
81,
(Mahabharata commentator).
29
324
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
56, 85
120
Nirukta, Yaska Nitisara, KSmandaka Notes Ancient on the Geography G of and hat a, Foucher.
..
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
24
Oldenberg Oldham Onesikritos Orosius History Oxford of Dr. V. A. Smith.

...
...
...
...
...
/7, 2, 6, 19, 20, 23, 31, 57, 251 279

...
...
...
...
129
131.
...
...
...
...
India,
115,145,
154,158,183,199,248,294
Panku Pan-yong Paranar Pargiter
...
...
...
...
244, 246
246
...
...
...
...
Paramatthajotika
...
...
...
...
...
40, 63
140 29,32,57,66,
...
...
...
...
Parvan Paiisishta
...
tV, 8, 10, 13, 19,20, 186, 208, 274, 279. 105, 108, 109, 117, 138, 139, 154, 155
...
...
Pataliputrakalpa Pavanadutam... Periplus of the Sea, Schoff.

...
...
185 276
...
...
...
Erythrman
...
...24,136,163,221
...
Pischel Pliny Plutarch Polybius Pompeius Trogus Prabodhachandrodaya Priyadarsika, Sri Harsha Ptolemy, historian Ptolemy, geographer Purftna Bhagavata BrahnWa Kurma
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
122,157,160,164,165 120, 134, 135, 139-14', 204 193,194,202

... ...
...
...
202.
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
303 55,102 128
...
...172,205,226,2:7,239,264
8, 56, 110, 185, 203w, 205m, 21 \ 267/* 110,118
...
"
"
...
"
...
...
"
..
...
...
160
"
Markarujeya,
Pargiter.
...
...
32,66,125,165,232,279
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
325
Purana
"
"
Matsva
...
3, 10, 26, 32, 35, 41-44, 48, 54, 55, 71, 72, 75, 76, 110, 118, 119, 165, 184, 185, 212, 218, 219, 265. 8, 20, 24, 26, 32, 34, 38, 41-44, 48-51, 54, 55, 58, 60, 71-76, 109, 110, 113, 118, 119, 165, 184, 185, 186, 212,
"
VSyu
...
...
"
Vishnu
...
218, 219. 4, 8, 17, 20, 22, 34, 38, 42, 48,

73, 184, 185, 186, 212, 289.
60, 72,
R
Raghuvarhsa...
43; 160, 276 162, 184, 193, 254
...
...
...
Rajatarangini
Ramayana Rapson
...
...
...
...
...
...
19, 20-26, 36,40,43,48,4'.*, 52-60, 67, 70, 71. 123, 206m, 208, 219, 225, 233, 237, 251, 257, 258, 266, 268, 269.
11,
... ...
Hi,
Ratnavali Rawlinson
...
...
"""
...
...
...
102 206m
173
Raychaudhuri he Western Records of World, Real, t Religions of India, Hopkins

...
...
...
...
...
247
...
...
12
Rhys
Davids
...
...
Rice Kivett-Carnae... Rock-hill Roth

... ...
...
ii, 9, 18, 21, 31, 49, 59, 77, 102, 106, 107, 143, 223, 226. 119, 141, 164, 189
""
...
...
...
...
211
"'
...
...
...
60
2
""
...
...
...
...
Sacred Books
of the East
...
9, 22, 26
36,38, 43, 47, 48, 53, 56"58, 62 65, 69, 71, 76, 80, 81, 88, 91 267m.
132
Saint-Martin,
V. de
Sanskrit Literature, donell.
Mac-
m,
20
Sastri, Pandit H. iT
Sayan
a
...
...
"
189,190,192,274 83
Schwanbeck
143
3-26
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
Senart Shamasastry Si-yu-ki, Beal Smith, Dr. V. A.

...
166, 168, 179", 189 146, 16*. 283, 262", 266 26,109,297,300,301 64, 110,114,116,129, i, 43, 44,61, 131, 140, 142. 145, 150, 154, 157159, 164-168, 173-186, 193, 195, 199,
204-206, 209, 216, 236, 237n, 248, 250, 252, 254, 255w, 265, 272, 882, 283, 294, 296. 293
Somadeva Indian South

Hultzsch. Spooner, D-.
Inscriptions,
172,299
145
...
Sse-ki Ssu-ma-chien.... Stein Sten Konow

...
246 245,246
127 227, 253,

230, 239, 240, 244-248, 250, 252,
"55, 280.
Sthaviravali
Strabo
..
Svapna
Vasavadatta,
Bhasa
104 149, 142-146, 122, 126-128, 132, 133, 151, 153, 155, 157, 167, 202-204, 226, 2"7. 15,67,68,70,102,108 220, 264 83 106
(Ed. Ganapati Sastri).

Sukhthankar Sukraniti, B K. Sarkar Sumangalavilasini
...
...
Sutra
"
"
Dharma
Apastamba
"
Bodhayana Grihya Asvalayana
189 40
12
9, 18
Sankbayana
"
Jaina Bhagavati Kalpa Ni ray avali
46, 104, 105
107 107, 108 104, 105,

...
...
Uttaraihjayana
"
22, 38, 89,41,69,
70,76,77
90
"rauta
Apastamba
... ...
Asvalftyaua Baudlulvana Katyayana
..
22, 197
...
50,51 83
...'
Sankhayana
Sutta, Buddhist"
"
18, 14, 84, 45, 51
...
Ambafctha
Lohichcha Mahagovinda Mahali...
"""
...
"
*""
...
"
132 81 34, 41, 42, 55, 74, 75, 90 63

" ...
"
"""
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
327
"
MaliSpaiinibbana Maha Sudassana Makliadeva
..
...
"
53, 54, V,i, 64, 106, 138, 188 64
"
38
39
Sutta
Nipata
...
48,48,65,74^8
Taranath Thomas, Dr. V. W. 127,

249, 251.
119,155,192,197
131, 158, 168, 176, 228, 232, 241
Trenekner
204, 209
Upanishad
"
Brihadaranvaka
ii,13, 15-17,
21-23,
27,33,40,
41, 90, 92, 191, 197.
-Chbandogya Dr.
ii, 12, 14, 17, 21, 92, 188.
24, 27, 33, 84
Mitra's Rajendralal translation iii, 25. 27, 29, 36, 90. 188. 9, 36, 41, 51.
50.
59, 65, 99-101, 106, 107.
-Kaushitaki -Mundaka
Prasna
Taittiriya Hoernle Uvasagadasao,
V.
328
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
INDEX
Vedic
Index, Macdonell
and Keith
2,5,
6,
10,
14,17,
19-21,
38,41,56, 88, 104, 128, 130.

31-34,
28, 76, 84, 85,
Venkatesvaraiyar Vidyabhushana, Vimanavattliu Yinaya Texts Mahavagga Von
...
...
173.
61.
Dr. S. C.
...
...
...
180. iv, 28, 47, 220.

47,53,
...
...
...
56,63,
64
80,
8", 91,
101-106.
Sallet
...
...'
207.
W.
Watson 137, 141, 206.
99,
Watters Weber Wei-lio
162, 230, 267m,
16,27,30,31,56,
297, 29'. 85, 131..

Ul,
249. 206",
64.
Whitehead Wilson
225,
228,
235-237,
255".
GENERAL
A
TNDEX
Abdagas s, 243 Abhaya Liehchhavi, 63 Abhaya, Prince of Magadha, 2, 3, 311 Abhimanyu, Abhipratarin, 4, 14, 15
105
Akshapataladhikrita, Keeper of the Records, 285 Akshavapa, 88 Alasanda, Alexandria, 136, 162
Alavi,Alabhiya, Alavaka, 99, 100,

269, 313
Abhira, Abiria, 44, 239,
205,
279, 280 Abhisara, Abhisares, 127, 128,
134,
135 Abhisheka, 88, 89, 313 Achaemenian, 77, 122, 123, 121 Aebchba, 46 Aehyuta, 273,274 Adhisimakrishna, 13, 15, 30 149, 150, 168 Adhyaksha^,
Alexander, 117, 119, 124, 127, 130, 132, 134-138, 141, 142, 157, 174, 175, 187, 203, 225, 279 Alikasudara, 174, 175 Amatya, Amachcha, 146-149, 158, 167,^168, 198, 214, 258, 262, 268 Ambarisha. 50 Ambashtha, Ambattha, 131, 132
Ambashthya, 90
Amarakantaka
Adichchas(Adityas), 48
Adityasena, 295, 308 ff.
Adityavarman, 301 Adraistai, 128 Agalassoi, 131 Agathokleia, 208, 225 Agathokles, 225 Agikharhdha, 180 234 Agnimitra, 198, 199, 210 ff., Agrammes, 118, 1Z0, 121, 135, 137, 139, 164 Ahichchhatra, Adhichhatra, 69, 70, 212, 274, 275 Aikshvaka, 49, 50 Aila, 7 Aindra mahabhisheka, 89, ff. Aindrota, 14, 17, 30 Aja,110, 111
Hill, 160
Anibhi,127
Ambliiyas,127 Amitraghata, Amitrochates, 155, 157 Ammaraja 1, 299 Arhtamahamatras, 166 Anantadevi, 289 Anantavarman, 304
Anarta,267, 268
Anasva,
2
Andhaka,
72, 73
Ajaka, 112 7 Ajami(jha,

Ajatasatru
KaSya, 28, 19, 34-36, 39 65, Kunika, 68, 63, AjataSatru, 103-116, "14
171, Ajivika,169,
Akonphis, 126
182, 185
262, 267 AkarSvanti,
; 165 183, 215, 217 ff., 262 Andhrabhrityas, 211, 214-220 Anga, 28, 45, 46, 53-56, 68, 79, 99, 102, 104, 109, 304 Angirasa, 188, 312 Antarvedi, 286, 294 Antialkidas, Amtalikita, 213, 226, 234 Antigonos Gonatas. 174, 175 Antiochos the Great, 193, 194, 202-206, 2; 5 Antiochos Theos, 174, 175 Anu, 26, 27 Anupa, 262, 26/
Andhra, iv, 42, 44, 45
330
Anurnddha, 110, 116 176 Anusamyana, 6 Anyataplaksha Apachara, 66 Apachya, 82 A para Matey as, 71 Aparftnta, 165, 177, 219, 265, 267, A pay a, 5, 6
GENERAL
INDEX
Assalftyana, Asvalayana, 41, 51,81, 126
A st a k filial is, 9,
12, 36
122
Astes, 136
Asuri, 18 AsVaghosha, 258, 262

134 Asvajit,
254
Apisali, 131
Apollodotos, 206n,
226
Asvala, 23. 36 13, 14, 15, 30 Asvamedhadatta, ASvapaM, King of the Kekavas,
209,
21,
o"" +
208,
225,
26, 27 Asvapati, King
of the Madras, 197
Apollonios, 235. 242 Aramaic, 124 A Hake, 25b Arikina, 275, 286, 300 Arishta, Arittha Jauaka, 22, 38 Aritthapura, 130 Aryaka, 112 King of Kanauj, 308, Arjuna, Pandava, 62, 279 Arjuna 279 Arjunayanas,
Arta, 238
AsvataiaSvi, 17, 21, 27

Asvatthaman,
Atavyah,44 Athama, 237

Atnara, 38, 51, 52, 90 14 Auchchamanyava,
Artabhaga, 23
Aruna, 5
23-25,
AruNi, 8, 9, 17,21,
33, 36
27, 31,
Asandivant, 6,
Aupamanyava, 27 Avaha, 46 Avamnkta, 276 100-103, Avanti, 45, 46, 74-76, 108, 109, 112, 131, 151, 186 Avantiputta, 73, 99 112,313 Avantivardhana Avantivarman, 307 Avikshit, 2 Ayama, 258
10, 11 Ashadhasena, 212 Asiaui, 227 Asika, 262 Asitampga, 11 ASmaka, Assaka, 42-47, 74, 75, 118, 122, 125, 135, 262 Asoka, 43, 59, 71, 158, ff. Aspasian 125, 135 Aspavarnia, 235, 238
Ayaputa,
166
Ayasi Komusa,
238
Ayogava, 84 Ayu, 7 Ayuktaka, 286

Azes
A/fs
I, 235 ff. II, 235 ff.

n.
Azilises, 236, 290
B
Babhru, 41, 73 Babylon, 48, 141, 242 Bactrian, iii, 124, 202, 203, ,141, 206, 225, 227, 233 Bactriana 202, 204, 226, 227 Bactrian Greeks, 202, 203, 213, 227,
229, 243
Bahapatimitra, 199 Kahasati, 199 Bahasatimitra, 199, 212 Bahraich, 49 Bairat, 29, 7 1 Baithan, 864
Baiji,46
Bamdhikarava,
Baghelkhand, 198, 295
-87
GENERAL
Baladhvaksha, 166 BalAditva I, 297, 298 BalAdityall, 300, 30L Balaki, 28, 30 Balasri, 268 Balavarman 273 Balhika, 7
INDEX
Bhiigadugha, 88 Bhagala, i 30 Bliagalpur, 53
Bhaga ouriga, 212 Bhagavata 212, 213, 214, 217, Bliaggas 68, W7, 98,
33 i
Bhagiratha 50, Bhagirathi, 69, Bhagyadevi 290

Blialan-ses, 130 Bhallata, 48 Bhallatiya, 48 Bhallaveya, 27 Bhanu Gupta, 301 197 Bharadvaja, 36, 51, 81, Sukesa, Bharadvaja, BharaSivas, 256 Bharata, 185 Bharata Dasarathi, 21, 26, 27 Bharata Dauhshanti, 7, 42, 7i, 90, 224 Bharata dynasty, 31, 32, 34 Bharata of Sovira, 74 Bharatas, 6, 7, 14, 15, 32, 34 Bharatavarsha, 224 Bharata War, i, 1, 5
Balipragraha, 168 Balkh, *6 Bamhana, 221 Bamiyan regioD 2 10 Banagarh, 290 Banda, 66, 271 Bandhula, 65, 101 Bandhupalita, 260, Bandhuvarman, 288 Banga, 46 Banskhera, 290, 307 Bapaka, 269 4 Barabar, ."50 Barabaiiki, 304 BarSnasi, 33, 36. 47, 58, 99, 100 Barauasiggaho, 80 Barbara, 23 Barbaricum, 232 244 Bareilly, 69 Barhadratha, 57 Barhaspatya, 148 Barsaentes, 12-r Barygaza, 204, 225 Basti, w7 Beas, 26, 131, 203 Behistun, 77, 116, 123 Bellary district, 250, 257, 264 Benares, 34, 35, 46, 47, 4S, 54, 76, 80, 85, 86, 91 Berar, 40, 43 Besatie, 163 Be8nagar, 212 Bessus, 124 Betul, 294 Bhadavaniya monks, 264 Bhaddasala, 121, 140 Bhadradevi, 111 Bhadraka, 212, 213 Bhadramukha, 260, 269 n. Bhadrasena, son of AjataSatru, 36 Bhadrasena, son of Kalasoka, 113 Bhadravsihu, 154 Bhiigabhadra, -213, 224, 226, 234 Bhogadatta, 306
Bharati 6, 7 Bharatpur, 28, 268, 280 Bhargava, 41 Bharhut Gallery, 110, 112 Bharsar hoard, 297 Bhartridaman, 269 Bhasa, 15 Bhaskaravarman, 308 Bhatasvapati, 287 Bhattiya, 55, 58, 97 82, 83, 87 Bhaujya, BhavaNagi, 256, 314 Bherighosa, 171, 196 Bhikshukis, 153 Blulsa, 44, 165 Bhima, 12, 69 Bhimasena, 2, 3, 4, 13, 15, "0 Bhimavarman, 308 lihima King of Vidarbha, 3,9,41, 73, 76 Blur mound, 24 Bhitari, 289, 290, 296 Bhoganagara, 65 Bhagavati, 284
332
GENERAL
43, Ht
INDEX
Brahmadatta of Assaka, 42, 74, 90 Brahmadattas of Kasi, 34, 35, 17. 53, 80, 91 Brahmadatta of Pafichala,70 Brahmakshatra, 68 it Bralimam 21 1 ra, Rrahmanabad, '33 Brahmaputra, 295 Hrahmar"hidesa, 29 33 Brnhmavaddhana, Brahmi, :25, 238, 239 Brihadratha, ""i 198, 184, 186, Brihadratha Maurya, 197 Brihaduktha, 58, 70 Brihaspati Mitra, 199, 224 Brihaspati vak, 89 Buddha Gupta, 252, 189 Buddha Tathagata, iii,9, 48, 49, 51, 52, 53, 54, 56, 57, 63, 80, 81, 82, 101. 107, 126, 163, I8l",244,
225
n.
12, Bhojas,
73, 76, 84, 164,
165, 296, 312
Dan "kya, 89 Bhoja, 286 Bhojaka, 41 Bhojakata, 28 Bhojanagara, 189 23 Bhujyu, Bhumimitra, 21 1 BhQtapfila, 119 Bhutaviras, 11 Bihar, 18, 56, 59, 290, 30*, 308 268, 279, 280 Bijayaga.h, Bilsad, 288 I""", ~)Q,55, 58, 59, BimbisSra, i,v, 68, 77,81, 82, 91, 97, 101, 103, 104, 105, 109, 111, 1.2, 116, 117, 161, 169, 172, 182, 188, 272, 314 Bindueara, Amitra";hata, 138, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158,159, 160, 183, 188, 194, 195, 196 Bhudeva,
Bisi, 164 Bithur, 280 Bodhgaya, 108,212,281 Bodhi, 98, 10S, n. Brachmaos, 133, 144 Brahma, 189, n. Brahmadatta of Ariga, 55, 59, 99, 104
Budha Gupta, 289, 294. 299, 300 Budila, 17, 21, 27 Bukhara 227, 246 Bulandshahr. 273 Bubs, 97, 98 Bumodus, 124 Bundelkhand, 276, 277
Caesar, 84
(alingae, 160 Cambyses 122 Canakka, 99 Candagutta Maurya, 99, 121 Cannanore, 140 Caryanda, 123 Cathaeans, 128 Caucasus, 198, 203 Ceylon, 172, 17-\ 174, 175 Chaharata, 257 Chaitva, 162 Chaityaka. 56 Chaidyoparichara, 57, 66 Chaikit"yana, 33 Chakra, 93 Chakrapalita, 294 Chakrayana, 14, 16, 23, 29, 30
Chalikya, 304 Chalukyas, 304 Chambal, 69, 71 Grant, 43 Chammak Champa City" 5*" 64" 55" f 8 Champfinagara, 54 Champapura, 54 Champa River, 58 Chauakya, 139, 155, 196 Canarese, 33 Chan-chu, 313
(Miandana,
56
Chan'JaPradyota Mahasena, 58, 103

Chaudra, 256, .74 Chandragiri, K" I Chandra Gupta I, 272, 273 Chandra Gupta II, 256, 266, 270, 273, 277, 280, 282 ff.
269,
GENERAL
Maurya, 8,18(5, 137, Chandragupta ff. Munipati, 154 Chandragupta Chandra Gupta Vikramaditya, 282 ff, 310 ff. ( luuulrath sa, 266, 274 Chandravala, 55 Chandiavarman, 27?, 274 Chandur, 41 Chang-K'ien, 245, 246 Chara, 153, 168 Charaka, 254 Charsadda, 24 Charshani, 89 Chasntana, 233, 240, 259, 260, 261, 266,* 267, 268 Chauroddharanika, 286 Chedis, 29, 45*,65, 67, 71, 78, 223 Chellana, 63, 104, 106 Chera, 173 Chetaka, 62, 63, 104, 10t),107 Chetas, 216, 223, 225 Chetis, 223 Chhahara, 237, 238 Chhatrava, 239 Chhavillakara, 163 Chicacole, 276 China, 163, 265 Chinab, 31, 128
INDEX
333
Chinese, 235,
24+,
245,
248, 249,
250, 252, 253, 254, 271, 281 Chinese Turkestan, 245
Ching-ti, 230 Chiratadatta, 288 Chir Stupa, ^5i Chitor, 202, 205 Chitrasena, 2 Chola, 172, 174, 175 Choramargana, 168 Chora Kajju" 168 Chora Kajjukas, 168 Chouang-mo, Chouang-mi, 246 Chuksha, 237 Chulani, 70 Cleisobora, 7 1 Cochin, 173 Cochin China, 54 Cudomannus, 124, 135, -232 Coimbatore, 140, 173
276 Conjeeveram, Cophseus, 134 Copheu, 122 C uinth, 122 Cretans, 133 Cyrene, 174 Cyrus, 122
Cutch, 259, 261, 267
Dabbasena, 80 Dabhala, 275, 286, 294, 301 Daddarapura, 67 Dadhivahana, 55, 68, 90 Dahae, 134, 245 Daivapa, 3, 11, 14, 17, 30 Daivaputra, 256, 280 Daivavridha, 41, 72, 73 Sacrifice,60 Dakshayana Dakshina Mathuia, 172 Dakshinapada, 40 Dakshinapatha, 40, 44, 75, 151, 216,
222, 275
269 DamajadaArt,
Damana, 275 Damasena, 269 Damodara Gupta, 305. Damodarpur, 278, 28",
302 Dandaka, 39, 48, 44, 74 Daijf.aki,48
294,
300,
287 Dancjapasadhikarana,
286 DaKclapasika, Samatft, 190, Darida 191
Dakshinapathapati, 221 Dakshinatva, 40, 74 Dalbhya Chaikitavana, 33 Dalbhya Kesin, 32, 33 1, 269 DSmaghsada
Dan""iika,286 Dantakura, 42 Dantapuranagara, 42 Darius, 77, 123, 135, 145, 232 Darsaka, 102, 108, 109 DSrvabhisara, 12?
Darayavaush, 128
334
GENERAL
INDEX
Dhanika, 187 300 Dhanyavishnu, Dharma. 179 Dharmaditya, 281, 281 157, 177, 179, Dharmamaharoatras,
1!M), 192
Dasapura, 288 86 Dasaratha (Ikshvaku), Daiaratha Maurya, 181, 185, 186 Dasarna, 11 Dasafii'ddhaka,120. Dasyu tribe,15 Dattadevi, 2S2 Dattamitia, 201, SI I Dattamitri, 205 Dattas, 302 Dauhshanti, 7 Davaka, 278, D.rcan, 10, 44, 71, 125, !20, 221, 257, 205, 208,275,
278 Dei machos, 157 Delhi, 08 Demetrias Polis,205 Demetrios, 193, 203, 205, 209, 225, 226, 311
162 Dharmaranyavihara, Dharuiilsoka, 159, 182 Dhataraitha of Anga, 55, 71 Dhauli, 161 186 DhavaU, Dhavalnppadeva, 186 Dhritarashtra Prince of Ka"i,
11,
84, 12,17, 7t Vaichitravirya, 7 l)hritarash$ra

I)l,riti, 20, 37^ Dhruvasvamini, 287 Dhumrasva, 00. Dhvasan Dvaitavana, 29 101, 10;" Dii^hacharayaiivi, 53, 80, 91 Dighati (Dighiti), l)i"j;havu 91 137, 161, 171 DiVvijaya, Diodotos 202, 225, 227 Dionysios, 1d7 Dioskonri, 236. DivodSsa Panchala, 32
Diva
213 (Dion),
206,
207,
Desa, 286 Devabhumi, 211 Devabhuti, 2U, 216 Devachandra, 1 11 Devacjravas, 6 Deva Gupta T, 111, 282, 307n Deva Gupta, II, 307 Deva Gupta, III, 309 Devakiputia, 312 Devanaihpiya, 100,165 170, 171, 185 Devanaihpiya Dasaratha, 185 Devanaihpiya Piyadasi, 159 Devanaihpiya Tissa, 17 I Devapala, 296 Devapi, 85 Devaputra, 248, 251, MB 282 Devaraja, Devarashtra, 275, 270, 278 Devas, 1 7 1 Devavarman, 18+, 186 Devavata, 6 176 Dhamma, PhaBHMgboto, 171 181 Dlmmmaniyama
161, 169 IT Dhammavijaya. 77, 178 Dhammavutas,
Doab, 69 Drangiana, 227, -"28 Dranjjianian house, 233 DraviVa, 68 Dravidian, 41 Dri.'havarman, 55, 102 Drishadvati, 5, 6 l.riti, 11, 17,30 Drona. 197 Drahyu, 72, 16 Drupada, 81 38 Duminukha, Luhchhavi, 63 Dnmmakha Durdhara, 15 + 33, ::8,39, 70, 76 Durmukha,
Durrodhana, "60n
Dushtamatyah,
1
Dhana (Nanda), 120, 313 Dhanabhuti, 271 275 Dhauafijaya, Koravya, 68 Dhanafijaya Dion, 213.
Dushtaritu. Dvaiiaiva, 260 Dvaitavana, "9 Dvaraka, 77 Dwaraka, 267,
GENERAL
E.
Eastern Chalukva, 299. Egypt, 12J, 174, 183 Eka-Bam liana, 221 Ekachakra, 3" Ekarat, 87, 273 Ekbatana. 144 Elilmalai, 140 Ellore,276 Ephori, 153 E pirns, 174 275, 277, 278, 288, Eranj
301.
INDEX
335
294, 300,
EraiM.lapali, 270
F.
Fei-she-li, 60 Fo-to-kio-to,289n, 29 7n, 299
Erandapalla, 275, 276, 278 Erandol, 278 Erannobaos, 143 Erythraean Sea, 232 Eryx, 125 Euaspla, 125 Eudemon, 136 Eukratides, 205, 206, fc06n, 207, 208, 209, 225, 226, 227, 260n Euthydemia, 205, 226 Euthydemos, 202, 203, 204. 208, 209, 22-\ 227 Euthymedia, 205, 226
Furrukhabad, 31 60 Fu-li-chih, G.
Gadara, 7/, 123 Gaggara, 55 Ganapati Naga, 256, ^73, 274 63, 65, 107 Ganarajas, 23-26, 38-41, 45, 76-77, Gaiidhara, 79, 99, 113, 116, 12"ff 135, 142, 162, 177, 190, 232, 234, 2+2, 243, 247 n 249, 253, 254. Gandhari, 24, 54, 56 Gangaridae, 120, 135, 155, 164 Gargi, 23 Gargya Balaki, 28, 36 503, 305, 308, 309. GaiKJas, Gaupalayana, 14 Gautama, Aruna Aupavesi, 27 Gautami Balasri,262, 233 Gautami|)utra, 220ff, 262ff Gaya, 57 Gaya 53, 55, 56, 286, 297, 304 Gtdrosia, 122, 142, 227 Ghataka, 2H, 257 Ghatotkacha 27 2 Ghatotkacha Gupta, 288
Gliora
Glausians, 128 Gomati Kottaka, 308 Gondophernes, 229 Gopalaka, 103 Gopal \aihidari, 21 I 300, 301 Goparaja, Goptri, 94, 167, 237, 286 Gorathagiri, 56 Gosala, 107, 169 Gotama Buddha, 9, 51, 54, 57, 65, 81, 116, 169 Gotama Kahugana, 20 Govardliana, 311 Govikartana, 88 Govinda Gupta, 286, 287 Grahavaiman 307 154 Gramabhritaka, Gramani,'86, 88, 91, 92 Gramavnddha, 134 Gramikas, 91, 92, 104, 151, 154, 286 Gunabhara, 172
Sankhayana 9, 10, 18 Guuakhya Gupta, Maharaja, 272

12') 6 2 Gurjara, Gusana, 244
An"îrasa, 188, 312
Guraeans,
(iinkshit I V
26, Ml Girivraja (inKekaya),
26, (inMagadha), Girivraja
56, 111.
Guttas, 310
336
GENERAL H.
INDEX
Hagamasha, 238 Havana, 238 Haihaya, 75, 118 Hairanvanabha. 5 1 Hakus'iri, 223 Hapsburg, 93 Hariscbandra, 50, 5", 192, 313 Harishena King, 310 Harishena, Prasastikara, 277, 281 Harivarman, 304 Haro, 24 Harsha, 55, 290, 295, 306ff Harsha Gupta, 303, 304 Hasti, 126, 135, 180 Hastin, 301 Hastinapura, 6, 11, 13, 15, 30, 67,09 11a-tiv;uin:in, 275, 276n Hatthipura, 67
Heliodoros, 213, 226 Heliokles, 200, 206ff, 226 Hellas, 124 Hemachandra, king, 60 Hephaestion 126 Hermaios, 206, 229, 236, 243, 247, 251 Hidus, 123 Hima, 248 Himavanta, 48, 83 HiranyanSbha, 36, 51, 52, 81 Hiranyavali, 64 Hiung-nu, 230, 245, 24"*" Hohenzollern, 93 11unas, 256, 291 ff,300ff. 306 Hushkapura, 254 Huvishka, 249, 254 Hvdaspes, 135, 136, 138, 227.
245,
I.
Ibbyagrama, 30 Ikhnaton, 183 Ikshvaku, 20, 36, 49ff, 69, 61, 71, 118, 192 Iudapatta, see Indraprastha Indo-Greek, 215 Indo-Scythia, -39, 240 Indradyumna, 27 Indm Jyeshtha, 89 lndra Mitra, 211 184, 185 Indrapalitfl, [ndraprastha, Indapatta, 1ndapattana 12, 15,4 7, 68, 69, 99, 172, 173 Indrasena, 2
Indravarma, 238 lndra Vritrahan, 29 Inil Saunaka, rot a Daivapa (Daivapi) 3, 11, 14, 17, 18, 30, In-mo-fu, 230, 235
Tsanavartnan, 305
Ishukara, 69 Isila,166
Tsvaradatta, 269 Isvarasena, 265 Isvaravarman, 304

167 TthijhakamahSmJUras,
Itthasas,13
J.
Jabala, 27 Jaivali,33, 70, 92 34 Jala Jatukamva. Jala ilka, 18 O 93 Jambudvipa, 47, 99, 189, 226 n. Janaka, ii, 8, 15-23, 26-31,33.36 191 90, l"8, Janakapur, 59 JanakavainSa, 20, 21, 37 ii,2, Janamejava
91,
311
3, 5, 8-18, 76, 89-
SiiikarJlksbya,2 7 "Tana JanaSruti, 84
Jarasandha, 57 Jftratkarava, 23
.lava
13 (Itihasa),
267.
Jayadfiman, 240, 259,260, Javadatta, 300
GENERAL
Jethamitra, 211, 212 Jettuttara,Jetuttara, 99, 180 Jihunia, 238 Jinaprabhasuri, 185 Jivadaman, 209 Jivaka, 103
TNDEX
Jivita Gupta I, 302, 303 Jivita Gupta 11. 308, 309 Jiyasattu, 99, 100 Jfiatrikas, 59 Jushka, 249, 254
387
K.
Kabul, 122. 125, 136, 142,162, 193, 204, 225, 229 ff,254, 256, 285 Kacha, 273, 281 Kaclichha, 46, 267 Kadambas, 197, 219, 266, 309 Kadphises I, 247 ff,314 Kadphises II, 248 ff,314 Kabola Kaushitaki, 9, 23 Kaikevi, 27 Kaisara, 255 Kakas. 279, 280 Kakavarua, 112, 113, 118 Kakshisena, 2, 4, 14, 15 Kakshaseni, 4, 14 9 Kakuda Kachchayana, Kakusthavarman, 309 Kalachampa, 54 Kalamas, 97, 98 Kalara Jauaka, 39, 45 Kalasena, 52 Kalasoka, 1 1 1 ff Kalidasa, 43 Kalioga, 38, 41, 42, 43, 59, 74, 10+, 115 ff.151, 160 ff, 169 ff, 195 ff,
.
Kauishka II, 255 Kanfcakasodhana, 168 Kant'ha, 28, 129 Kanvas, 188, 211, 215 ff.224 70, 193, 307 Kanyaknbja, Kanauj, Kapatika, 153 Kapilavastu, 48, 81, 97, 98, 99 KapiSa, 122, 206m, 208, 230, 235, 237, 245, 248, 250, 255, 257 Kapsa, 245 Kapya Patanchala, 1 6, 27 Karanr.'u,38, 41, 70 Karddamaka, 233, 266 Karua, 77, 79 Karnasuvarna, 164, 303 308 Kaniata, 276, 277 Kartripura, 279 Karusha, 44 Karuvaki, 181,184 Kasi, 14, 19, 23, 28, 33-36, 39, 40, 45-48, 67, 75, 79, 81, 100 ff,297, 300 Ka"ia, 64 Kasiputra Bhagabhadra, 212, 213,
226
199, 201
Kalirigaoagara, 223 Kallara, 255 ". Kailiope, 206 Kalsigiama, 204 Kamandaka, 311 Kamarupa, 278, 295, 306, 308 Kamboja,23, 45, 77-78, 122, 126, 152, 162, 177, 190 Karbchanapura, 42 Kampilya, Kampilla, 31, 33, 69, 70,
100
Kasmira. 27, 76, lfi", 163, 184, 192, 193, 230, 232, 240, 253 ff,299, 301 Kaspeiroioi,239, 240 Kasu Chaidya, 66 Kasyapas, 1 1 Kathaioi 28, 128 Kaundineya, Kaundinya, 41 KaurAla, 275, 276* n. Kausambi, Kosambi, 6, 18, 15, 80, 81, 51, 55, 67, 68, 109, 162, 166,
211 Kausiki, 5 Kautilya. 121, 139, 311 Kavandhi Katvayana, 9 Kavasheya, 2, 8, 11, 17, 18, 311 281 Kaviraja,
Kamsa of Kosala, 80 Karhsa of Mathura, 73 Kauakhala, 28 Kanehi, 173, 275, 276 Kanishka, 249 ff.
.138
GENERAL
INDEX
Krivi, 31. 32
Kekaya, 21, 23, 26-17 Ken, tin Kerali, 276 Kesaputta, 97, 98 Kesins, 32, 98 Ketalaputo, 172-174 Kevatta, 70 Khandava, 5 Khara'osta, 238, 241 Kharapallana, 253 Kharaparikas, 279, 280 Kharavala, 115, 119, 161, 199, 200, 217, 221 ff. Khasa, 62 Khshayarsha, 124 Kieu-tsieu-kio,245 IT. Kikata, 56 King-maker.86, 91. 92 Kingship, 82 ff. Ki-pin, 229 ff.233, 285, 245 2ff,255,
257
Kshaharata, 233, 257ff.
Kshatnp*. 233,237,
240,268,2571,
Kirata, fcS Kirtivarman, 304 Kleophis, 125 Koh-i-Mor, 126 Kolivisa, 91 Koliyas, 97, 98 Kollaga, 59 Kolleru, 276 n. Konfikainana, 180 Koravya, Kauravya, 12,69, 131 9, 19, 21, 23, 34, Kosala (North), 36, 45, 48ff, 79ff, 98, lOOff. 251, 262, 275 Kosala (?"outh), Kosar, 140 Kotakula, 275 Kotatavi, 275 Kotivarsha, 286 KoHura, 275, 276 Kraivya, 33 KramSditya, Kumara Gupta II, 297 Kramaditya, Skanda Gupta, 259, 292, 297 Krishna Gupta, 303
Krishna Sa-tavahana, 221 Krishna V"sudeva, 73, 290, 312 172 Kptamala. Kpti, 20, 37
266ff, 280 Ksh-inaka, 68 Kslmdrakas, 122, 131, 134, 135 Kshudra Parishad, 148 Kukura, 26-', 267 Kumara, 151, 158", 184, 194, 195, 210", 217// Kumaradevi (Gaharwar Queen), 159 KumSradevi, 272 Kumara Gupta I, 288 Kumara Gupta II, 296, 298ff. Kumara Gupta III, 302ff. Kumara Gupta, Prince, 295, 306 Kumaramatya, 210, "86, 287 r" Kumarapala, Kumbhavati, 43 Kunala, 184, 185/ 195 Kurujagama, Kundapura, 59 41 Knnrjina, Kunika, 53, 65, 10 Iff,13 t 119, 219, 222, 265, 277, Kuritala, 310 219 Kuntala Satakarni,
'
Kuru jangala, 5 Kurukshetra, 3, 5, 6, 7, 12, 14, 29, 131,311 Kururattha, 33, 69 Kurus 1,1, 5, 7, 12, 14ff, 23, 27ff, 45, 68, 68, 78,83,811,312 Kurush, 122
20 Kusadhvaja,
Kusa"*arapura, 56 Kusavati, 61, 65 Kushans, 2+5ff Kusambas, 224 Knsinara, 49, 62, 64, 65, 97, 99 Kusthalapura, 276 Kufiri,18 Kusulaa, 238 Kusuma)"ura, 109, 111 Kuvera, 275 Kuveranftya, 2S3, 287, 290, 29] Kuvula Kadphisi 314 Kuyulakara Kaphsa 247 3U
GENERAL
L.
INDEX
389
Lacedaemonians, 132, 131* Lad ha, 46 Lagaturman, 255"
Labavishaya, 286
1 It), 150 Lelihakas,
Laghman,
230
Lahyayani, 23 290 Lajjfi, 02 Lakshmana, Sena, 241 Lakshmana Lalaka, 223w Lalitapatan, 1(53 Lampa, 78 Lampaka, 230 Laodike, 200, 207
Liaka, '37, 238 Libya, 123 Lichehhavis, 40, 50-65, 101, 106, 107, 151, 72, 305 Likhita, 192 Little Rapti, 64 81 Lohicdicl.a, Lohitva, Lauhitya, 295, 301, 302, 306 London, 49 162 Lumminigama,
Lysias, 206, 226
M.
Madanapala, 296 Madda, 103 Miidhava Gupta, 295, 306, 308 198, 199 Madhavasena, II, 304 Madhavavarman 43 Madhumanta, Madhura, Uttara, 73
24, 27, Madhyadesa, Majjhimadesa, 2(8, 152, ;87, 137, 28, 53, 79, 220,232, 298, 308,309, 312 131, 202, 205 Madhyamika, 280 Madra, 16, 23, 27, 79, j"79,
Mahalakshmidevi, 298 Mahali. 63 Mahfimatras, 146, 156, 101, l66ff, 177ff, 195, 210/* 110, 115 Mahanandin, 117, 122, Maliapadma, 8,115,116, 109, 201, 273, 282m
Mahapratihara, 287
87 Maharajya,
165, Maharashtra
257ff, 280
Madravati, 3 Madura, 172, 173 Maga, 175 Magadha, 8, 26. 28, 45, 46, 53ff,79, 81,91, 97ff, 223, 224, 271, 272, 295, 304, 305. 309 Magadhapura, 56 Magandiya, 102 Officer in Mahabaladhikrita, High Charge of the Army, 285 72, 165 Mahabhoja, Mahabisi, 164
Maharat his, i65 Mahasala, 27 60 Mahasammata,
Mahadari(janayak", general, 285, 287 I, 22 Mahiijanaka

II, 21, 22, 38 45ff Mahajanapadas 73 Mahakachchana, Mahakantara, 275, 278 Mahakosala, King, 45, 46, 52, 81, 82 Mahajanaka
Pradyota, 58, 103 asena, Mahasena Gupta, 306, 307 Mahasenapati, 257 Mahasilakantaga, 107 MahasudassanA, 64 Mahavira, 47, 55, 59, 63, 107, 108, 169 Mahendra Maurya, 158, 175, 184 Mahendra, :?75 Mahendraditya, 288, 289, 299, 300 Mahendragiri, 160, 275, 276 Mahendrara'a II, 296 Mahinda, 9, 18 Mal.ipala 1,291 Mahiaht, 85, 88 Mahismati, 72, 75, 262, 267 Mahoâya, 07 Makhadeva, 21
Mai
340 M"lava, 46, 261, 279, 295 Malaya 46 Malayas, 258, B61 Malichos 266" Malini, "" I Malla, 45, 46, 6+, 65, 67, 192 Mallakis, 68, 65, 107 Mallika, 101 Malloi, 181, 185 Mamala 262 233, 258 Mambarns. Mlin-'avva 192 Mangala, 170 Manignl, 288 Maniyatappo, 314 27") Mantaraja, Mantrin, 147, 285 Mantiiparishad. 148, 166, Marutta, 84, 90 Maski, 189 Massaga, 125, 135 Mataehi, 14, 30, 31 Mathava, 20, 21, 38 Methora, 42, Mathnra, 173, 187, 204, 211, 23 Iff, 237 ff,'?55
GENERAL
INDEX
Manrya, iv, 8, 110, 121, 139ff Medes, 122 145, 147. M tsthenes, 143, 16'", 165, 173, 18* Meghavarna, 281 Menander, 203ff 1 Mevaki, 232, -2.", Mihiraknla, 297, 299, 301 Miliml.i B"je Menander Min, 233 Minnagari 232ff Mithradates, Mithridates, 205,
-
150,
151,
176,
406,
226, 227 Mithi, 19, 20
210, 286
7 Iff, 172,
212, 224,
Matila, 273 Matrivishnu, 286, 300 Matsva 23, 28, 29, 45, 71, 78, 79 Manes 228, 23: ff Maukharis, 297, 304ff
N.
Milhila, 16, 19ff, 37ff, 47, 49, 54, 60, 70, 86,99, 100 Ultra Kings, 211, 212 Mlechchhas 292 Moga 232 ff. Moli 46 Molini 33 Moriyas 97, 99, 138, 139, 188 Monsikanos, 132, ff. Mrigadhara, 101 Mrigasikhftvana, 271 Muchipa, Mfitiba, Muvipa, 44,45 MujSvant,24,54,56 Mnlaka, 74,262' Mnnda, 110,111,116
^53 Munrjas,
Mnt'ivakala, 200,201 233,280 Mimiri'ja,
Nabataeans, 266 Nabhaga. 60 Nabhaka, 163

N;il)hapamti, 163
n.
Nachne-ki-talai, 277 Nadasi-Akasa. 238 Naga, 75, 220, 250, 255, 283, 8' 4
256,
274,
Nagabhat(a,
255
110, 111, 116 NagaDasaka, Nagadatta, 273 Xagakharu'a, 141 N;iU'alaViyohalakS, 166 N"ganika, Nayanika, 223
Nagarabhukti',286
150 Nagaradhyaksha, 254 251, Nagarjuna, Hill 185, 295 Nagarjnni, 0 Nagasahvaya (Hastinapura), Nagasena, J*age, 226 n. Nagasena, king, 273, 274 Naggati)38, 3", (Naggaji, Nagnajit 41, 73, 76, 77,90 Nahapana, 248, 257, 258, 259, 261 Nahusliva 7 Nakhavant, 256, 274 123 Naknh-i-Rnstam, Nakula, 12 Nalanda, 300 Nambanns, 233, 258
GENERAL
INDEX
34
Nami, Nanda
Nimi, I:'-M, 87-41, 70, 76 8,"7, 115 ff,200, 201, 217 ff,
SIS. Naudi, 255 Nandi, king, 273, " 74 Nandivardhana, 110, \U ff, 201 Na-pei-kea, 163 Narada, 41, 90, 131, 281 Narasim ha Gupta Balalitya, 297 Naravarman, 270 Naiayana Kanva, 215 NarayaiiapSla, 290 Nfsik PraSasti,221, 229 Navadhyaksha, 151
Navanara, 264 Ngansi, 229, 24-7 Nichakshu, 6, 13, 15, 16, 30,31,
Nichchhivi, 62 Nichyas, 82 Nidhanapur, 306, 308 Nigantha Nstaputta, I 69 Nigliva, 163, 180 Nikaia, 186 Nllapalli, 276 275, 276 Nllaraja, Nirgranthas, 169 Nirvana era, 117 Nishada, 267 Nisibi, 61 Nisrishtartha, 149 Niyoga, 312 Nyagrodhavana, 99 N)sa, 126
67
O.
Odruka, 212 Ohind, ^56 '" Okkaka, 64, 8 Olympian Games, Omphis, 127
Orissa, 42 Orosius, 131, 226 Orthagnes, 243
87
Ossadioi, 132 Otthaddha, 63 Oudh, 36, 48, 205, 288 Oxus, 2 "7, 246, 249, 255 Oxvdrakai, 131, 135 133 Oxykanos, Ozene, 266
Pads, 174
85 Psdanjali,
Padha, 46 Padika, 240

Padmavati, city, 256, 274 Padmava'i, queen, 102 242, 244, 26.', 265, 268 Pahlavas, iii, Pakores, 243 Pakthas, 130 Paktvike, 123 Pakudha, 9 Palaesimundu, 173 Palagala, 88 Palaâli, 85 Palaka, 103, 109, IP, 313 Palakka, PAlakkada, 275, 276 Palibothra, Palimbothra, 118, 113 Palibothri, 164
Pallava, 265, 276, 281 Panchala, 23,27-29, 31-33, 45, 6971, 78,83, 9', 187,211,212 Pandaia, 1 73 Pan.avas, 4, 12, 28, 33, 312 172, 279 Pandoouoi, Parous, 1, 4, 5, 12, 13, Pan.Jva, 46, 172, 173, 174, 175,
2.'4
Panku, 241 1 antaleon, 225
Para Atiwa, 38, 51, 52, 90,10 4 273, 282 Paiakramanka, Parantapa, 68 173 Parasamudra, Parasika, 2ti"I PariisurRma, :'21 Pariksl.it Iff,311
3*2
G i:\RRAL
INDEX Poho, 26 Polasapur 100 Poros, 127, 134ff Po-ta, 247
Pankshitas, 1 ff Parishad, 92, 148, 165, 166, 178, 179,286 Paiivakra, ParichakrS, 31 277, 294, Parivraiaka, Maharajas,
295, 301,
153 ParivriJjikas,
142,74,75 ;;";a,i PotanaJ

'
Parivrikti,85 Priyatra,262, 267 Parkliam, 108 * Paniadatta, 293, 2'." Paropanisadai, 142 Parfiva,47, 76 Partha (Arjuna) 301 Partha, 299 Parthalis, 160 241, ff, Parthians, 205, 226 ff, Pasenadi, See Prasenajit Patalene, 133, 203 Pataliputra. 99, 106, 109, 111, 113, 148, 162, 185, 197, 25', 284. Patamcliala, 26, 27 12, 01 ff Pataiijali, Patika. 237, 238, 240, 241 Pativedaka, 166, 168, 178 Patna Statues, 110,113, 115 Patrokles, 157 Paudanya, 75 Paulushi Satyayajtia, 17, 27 Paumavai, 100 Paurava 67 Paura VviUaharika, 166 Pava, 65, 97 73 Peisisttatus, 145 123, Persepolis, Persian, 122, ff,2 CO Peshawar, "4, 126, 242 ff Pettanika, 105 24, 125 Peukelaoti--, Pl.iladelphos, ,57, 174 Philip of Macedon, 65 PhilippM,136 Philopator, 206 n. Phraotes, 2 12, 243 Phrvni, 204 Pin'ola, 102,314 Pipptllda, 36 Pipphalivana, 97, 99, 138, 139 Pishtapura, Pithapnram, 275, 270 Pivadasi, 159, 183 Podivil Hill, 140,164
Prabhakaravardhana, 295, 306, 307 Prabhavati, 83, 288 Prachamta, Pratyanta, 172, 278 Prachina"a'a, 27 PrSchya, 82, 151, IV! Prachva Paiichilla, 31 Pradeshtris, 153, 154, 168, 81 I Pradesikas, Pralesika". 166, 1(58,177 Pradyota, 57, 58, 76, 102, 103, 108 ff. Praesti, 133 Prakasaditya, 297, Prakatalitya, 298, Pramaganda, 56, 57 Praiiava, 268 279, 280 Prarjunas, 49, 51, 52, 81 (Pasenadi), Prasenajit 100 ff. Prasians Prasii,120, 135, 143, 151,
104
Piatardana, 34, 40 Pratichya, 82 Pratiharas, 62, 296 n Partipa, 2, 7 Pratishthana, 204 Pravahana Jaivali, 33, 70, 92 Pravarasena I, 277, 281
Pravarasena
II. 10
Prithivishena I, 277, 278 Prithivishena II, 277 Prithivishena, mantrin, 288 Proti Kausambeya, 31, (57 Ptolemy, Geographer, 23'.', 257, 266 Ptolemy, historian,128 Ptolemy, King, 157, 174 I'ukkusnti, 77, 103, i 10, 117 PulakeSin, II 172 Pulika 57, 76 Pulinda nng-ini, 44, 165 Pnlindas, 41, 45, If,;, Pulisa, 166, 168 Pulumayi, 261 ff Pulusha Praehinayogva, 17, 30 Punarabhisheka, SO, 8'",91, 93 Pundravardhana, 164, 2S", 288 299 Pnpphavati, 33
GENERAL
Pura Gupta, 290, 296, 297 Purnavarman, 187, 295 Purohita, 88, 191 Purus, 7, 51, 72 Purukutsa, 50, 51 Pururavas, 7, 84 Purushapura, 253, 254
INDEX
Pushkara vati, 24, lo I Pushpabhuti, 295, 306, 807, ff Pushpapura, 187 Pushyadharman, 184, 186 Pushy agupta, 141, 162
313
Pushyamita, 184, 186, 107 ff Pushvaniitras, 289 ff
R.
Ra.'ha, 46 Radhagupta, 158 Ra.hapuri, 303 Rahamusala, 107 Raliugana, 20 Rahu]a,5l, 52
26 (Kekaya), Rajagriha 26, (Magadha); RAjagfiha 9*9, 103, 103, J06v 112, 228, 224 53, 58, 97,
Rashtrapala. 120, 153, 167 Kashtrikas, 164, 165, 177, 190 Rashtrija, 141, 152", 15.1 Rathagritsa, 14, 15 Rat n in, 88 Rerm, 41,42, 74 Revottaras Patava Ohakra Sthapati,
93
183,
.00,
26 (Balkh), Rajagriha 86, 91, 92 Rajakrit, Kfijakartri, 42 Rajapura (Kaliriga), 77, 78, 162 Rajapura (Kamboja), 168 Rajapurushas, 146 Rajasasana, 18 Rajastamlayana,
84, 88 Rajasuya,
167, 168 Rajjugahaka, 166ff, 177ff, 190ff Rajukas, Raj'juka, 211 Rajuvula, 290 Ra'jyapala, 307 Rajyasri, 2i*5, 306ff Rajyavardhana,
Rama, 36, 50, 62 97 Ramagama, Ramnpala, 296 Rani in a city, 83 Ranabliat.dagara, 287 238ff Ksifijuhula, Rapti, 49
Riksha, 7 Rishabhadatta, 165 Rishigiri,56 Rituparna, 50, 51, 52 Rohini, 98 Rohita, 50, 52 Rome, iii, Romakas, 39, 48, 84 Roruka, 99 Rudra, 265 Rudrabhuti, 269 1, 152, 239, 240, 250, Rudradaman 254, 259ff, 265ff II, 269 Rudradaman Rudradeva, 273 Rudrasena I, Kshatrapa, 269 269 Rudrasena II, " Rudrasena I, Vakataka, 277 Rudrasena II, 256,*277, 282, 283 Rudrasirhha I, 269 Rudrasirhha III, 269 Rudiayana, 99 168, 180 Rummindei, Rupadarsaka, 150
S.
Saba, 283,
285
Sabaras, 44, 45 Sab*rmati, 207
Sacarauli, 227 Sacastane, 228n

Sachiva, 146, 147, 198, 285 Sada-ohandra, 274
Sabda, 268
Sacae, 227
Sadaganna, 222
344
GENERAL
INDEX
Samatata, 164, 278 Samavati, 102 Samavayo, 182 Sambalpur, 275 Sambastai, 131 Sambhnttara, 46 Sambodhi, 180n Sambos, 133, 134 Sambnla, 35 Siimdhivigrahika, (Minister of Peace War, 286 and Samgiamadeva, 299 Sarhgiama Simha, 139, 313
Sadanira. 19, 20, 36, 48 Sasrala, Sagalanagara, 27, 99, 204,

226
Sagaradvipa, 203 Sagarika, 102 Sahadeva Panda va, 12 Sahadeva Sarnjaya, 60 father Sahadeva of Somaka, 39, 41 Sahadeva son of Jarasandha, 57 Sahadeva of Yaisali,60 Sahasranika, 68 Saheth Mabeth, 49 Sahi, 23 1 Sai, 230 Sai river,48
Sumti, !"2
Sam karavard liana,299 99 Samkassa (Sarikasva), Sariikshobhi., 294,*295, 301 Sampadi, 184, 185 Samprati, 184, 185, 186 Samraj,Samrat, 82, 83, 84, 89 82, 83, 86, 87 Samrajya, 153 Sarristliah, Sariitanu, 7, 85 Sninudaya, 168 SamndraGnpla, 231,256, 273ff, 281,
Saisunaga, 57,
201 Saivisrn,255
114,
115,
116, 117,
Sai-wang, 230
Saka, iii, 227,
230, 228, 231, 232, 233, 23+, 235, 237, 239, 240, 241,24-2, 243, 215. 250, 252, fc68, 257, 258, 261, 262, 265 Sakaera,239, 248, 251, 252,253, 258, 261, 2*50 3aka Kshatrapa, 211, 206, 270, 28 i
282, 292, 297
57 Satnndravijaya,
Sanakamkas, 279, 280 Sanoharali, 153 Saiichi, 212, 222, 279
"akala, 27,
Sakalva, 23,
204, 205, 225, 226, 280
Saka Mnrnn"", 230, 280 Saka Pahlava, 242, 252,

Sakasena, 265
Sftgdilya, 18
253
Sandrokottns, 137, 138

Sangaeus, 134
"akasthana, 228,
Saka Yavana,
231, 232, 233, 241
134, 262 iii, Saketa, 49, 52, 53, 54, 99, 102, 187, 202, 205, 25.1 Sakiaditva 289, 299, 300
Sri. Sftkti
Sakvamnni,
74, 167, 210, 25 1

51, 81, !"7, 98, 100,
185, ISC, 187. lUfln
18, 49, sVikvas,
101, 151, 152, 159
Salisnka, 181, Salva, 28,
S:m"rala, 129 Sangata, 184, 185 Sarighadaman, 269 73 Sarighamnkhya, SmiLrhaiama, 109 San jayaof Mayadha, 113 of Panchala, 70, 71 "afijaya Sanjayaof Pn.shkaravati,134 18 S5njivi|nUra, 20 S"Akify*, Sankhyayaka, 150
Salivahana. 220
2!", 78 Samahartri, 148, 154, 168 Samajas,171, 175, 176, 181 Samapa, i61, 162, 106 Samarkand. 22 7
Sankhavana, 9,
Sannidhatri, 148
10, ;8
Sa;"a ((Coronation 87 oath), Sapedmnes,2 \"" 51 ";i|.|,Ala. Sapya, 20, 38
GENERAL
Saraganus, 221, 222 Saraostos, -.'03 Sarasvati, 5,6, 7, 80, 20, 17"i,280 Sarayu, 36, 41)
INDEX Seleukos, 138, 141ff, 157, 187, 193,

213
bit,
|oS.
304 Sardulavarman,
27 J?arkarakshy,
Senani, 88 Senapati, 1 16, I5"n, 197, 198, 313 S.niya, 97, 101, 106 Seres, 204 Setak"nnika,220 Seyanaga,
106
27
SarpaNbtra, 10, 17
Seyaviy5
10, 87,90
Sarpika,48
Sarvabhauma,
Sarvanaga, 293
305
Sibi, Siboi, *", 130, 131

SarvabhQmi, Sibyrtios, 143 SiddhSrtha, father of Mahavira, 59 Siddh"rtha, (Bnddha), father of Rahula, 51, 52 Sigal, 228n Sigerdis, 203 Siha, 63 Sihapura, 67
Sarvavannan,
Saryaijavaut,5
Sarvata, 90
gasaiika, 307,
Sasas, 213
308
Satadhanvan, 184, 186 Satahaui rattha, 220 I, 221, 222 SYitakarni
Sikhanriin, 32
Sikharasvamin, 285
Siladi'.ya Dharmaditya,
55, 68
297
Satanika, of Kansambi,
Silaka
S"lavatya, 33
14, 34, 47, 90 Satanika Satrajita, 13, 17, son Satanika of Janamejaya,
Silavat, 105
Silavati,86
Simhala, 280 Simuka, 214, 216ff, 2 2 Iff 23, 31 Sindho (Indus), C. India), 205, 212 Sindha (in Sindhu-Sauvira, 250, 267, 268 Sindimana, 133 Sinthus, 232 20, 21, 37 Siradhvaja, Siii-Vaddha, 101
134 (Sasigupta), Sisunaga 57, 58, (SusunSga),
30
165, Satavahani,
214, 216, 262, 280
Satavahani-hara, 220 Satavastra, 243 Satiyaputra, I72ff Satrasaha, 32, 33

Satri, '53
Satrughna, 26
Sattabhu, 41, 74, 90 Satvats, Satvatas, 42, 7 Iff,75, 82 Satvata vidhi, ".12 17, 27, 30 Satyayajna, 128 Saubhuti (Sopeithes, Sophytes),
Saudyumni,
7
Sisikottos
313
11 Off,
Sisunandi, 211,
Sita, 19ff, 36
214
Saunaka, lndrota Daivapa, i, 11, 14, 17, 30
Sivas, Sivis, 130,

Siva Gupta, 271
131
Saunaka Kapeya,
Sauvira 205, 3 1
14
Savatthi
9, in Kosala), (gravasti
47,
49, 5 Iff,99ff
Savita Satvaprasava, 88 Scvlax, 123
Scythians iii,131, 227i 232, 237, 241; 243,257,271
SivaNandi, 274 SivaSkanda Gupta, SivaSkanda Varman, SivaSri, 265

Skanda
Gupta,
271 220, 281
-233,
167, 289ff
3 16
GENERAL
1ND1-X Suchivrikfiha, 14 Sudas, Sudasa, 29, 32, 90, 1:30 Sudarsana Lake, 141, 268. 294 Sudassana, 33 Suddhodana, 51, 52 Siie Vihar, 253 Sugriva, iii
21 1 Sujyestha,
Skanda Ni5ga, -257 Skanda Naga Sa'aka, 211), 220 Skandasvati, '219
So.'asa, 238ff
Sodrai, 13?, 136 Sogdiana, 124, 227, 233 Soked, 253 Solanki, 304 Somadatta of VaiSali, 60 Somaka Sahadevya, :j9,41, 60 Somaaarman, 184, 186 Somasushma SatyayajniPrachina17, 18, 30 yogya, Sona, 33 Sonadanr.ta,104 Sona Kolivisa, 91 Sophagasenus, 193 Sotthisena, 35 Sotthivatinagara, 66 Spalagadama, 228 Spalahora, 2.'8 Spalirises, 228, 229, 235, 236 Sourasenoi, 71
.
Sukalpa, 119 36, 51, 81 Suke"a Bharadvaja,
Suktimati, oukti Sithvaya, city, 66 Suktimati, river,66 S.ikulideSa, 286 Sumana, 157 Sumati of Vaisali,60 Surfapumaragiri,68, 97, 99 Sunakkhatta, 63
Surigas, 188,
192, 193, 196ff, 21 Off, 221ff, 229, 271 60 Snplan Sariijaya,
Sraishthya, 87
Surapala, 1 14 Sura Parichara, 223 83 Suraraja,
SrSvasti (SSvatthi), 9, 47 ff,253
Siiraseriakas, 29, 45,

99, 118, 173 Smash tra, 40,
71-74,
78, 79,
Sravastibhukti, 286
Srenika, 55, 97
Srichandra Sati, 265 Srigupta, 271, 272

ori Ilaridasa,271
5. 141, 152, 155, It. 267, 280, 282, 283, 286, 293 Surasmichandra, 300
Smavarman
I, 299
299
SuravarmanII,
Srikantha, 295,
Srinagari, 162
306
Sriii jayaof VaiSalf,60 3', 93, 311 Srinjayas,
15, 90 Sthanika, 154, 168 Sthapati, 93 Strategos, 235, 237 Stratos, 206, 208, 209, 260n Stryad byi kshaa, 16 7 Subhagasena, 193 Suchandra, 60
Sri Pratapa, 288n SriSsta, 265 SriVatsa Devi, 2 Srutasena 2ff,13,
Siirparaka, 165, 258 Surundhana, 33 Suryavarman, 305 SuSarman, 215, 216, 218 Sushena, 2 Susima, 157, 158
Suakaletra, 162
7
Susthita
Sutasoma,
varman,
295, 306
69
Suvarna
bhumi, 54, 175

151, 162, 126 164,
166,
Suvarnagiri, 184'
225,
241,
Suvastu
24, (Suwat),
Suvisakha, 268
Suyasas, 184, 185 Svablira, 267 Svamidatta, 275
C.KNKKAL
8 iff,87 Svarajya,
INDEX
Svetaketu, 17, ^5, 33, 84, 92 Synndika, 48 Syrastrene,239 Syria, 157, 174, 202
Svarat, 8 -J 77 Svarjit, S\avasya, 87
Tacitus, i Ta-hia, 22 7, 230, 245, 246, M9, 285 Takebasila, Taxila, 10, 2 Iff, 70 , 93, l.M, 126, 131, 144, 151, 156, 160, 162, 166, 177, 183, 194ff, 213, 225, 226, !32ff Talagund, S09 76 Talajanghas, Tambapamni, Tamraparni, 172, 1/3, 175 Tamraparni, river,172 Tamralipti, 161 Taprobane, 173 Tarquius, 39 Tathagata, iii Tathagata Gupta, 297, 300 Tel, 44, 165 Telavaha, 44, 165 Telingiri, +4, 165 Teutoburg Forest, 137 Theodotus, -202 Thucydides, i Tiastanes, 266 Tiberius, 248 Tien-tchou, 247ff. 255 Tikshna, 153
Ti-lo-shi-kia, 109 Tirabhukti, 286, 287 TishyarakshitS, 189 Tissa, 174 Tivara, 181, 184 Tochari, 227, Toramana, 300 Tosali, 1*51, 16 Iff,184, 195 Tou-mi, 244, 246 Tours, 137 Trasadasvu, 50ff, Tripuri Vishaya 286, 294, 301 Trisala, 59, 62, 63
Trisama, 203u, 205 Trisariku, 50 Tryaruna, 50 Tukharas, 22, 7 Tumain, Tumbavana, 288 Tumburu, 281 Tundikeras, 76 Tur'a Kavasheya, 2, 3, 11, 17, 18, 311 Turamaya, 175 Turghna, 5 Turvaâs, Turvasas, 32, 72 Tushaspha, 165, 166
U.
Uchchaihsravas, 7, 33 Udaka, 212,213, 224 Uda-iakupa, 286, 287 Udaya of Kasi, 48 109 Udaya of Magadha, Udayana, 15, 55, 67, 68, 98, 102, 103, 8] 1 UddSlaka Arnni, 8, 9, 17, 21, 23ff,
27, 31, 35, 36
Uiirasena Parikshita, 2, 3, 4, 13, 15,

90
75, Ujjain,
99, 144, 151, 156, 162, 166, 177, 184, 186, 195, .96, 239, 266, 268, 280, 283, 284, 310
Udichyas, 28, 83 Ugrasenu, Mahapadina, 122, 136, 275
117,
118,
Ulysses, 183 Unmattavanti, 299 Upagupta, 305 Upali, 9, 18 Upaplavya, 29 Upirichara, 57, 66, 67, 223 Uparika Maharaja, 279/286, 287, 300
us
(iKXERAL
INDIA
Utkrosana, 89, 92, 98, 313
32 Uttamaujas,
Uragapura, 172 Uraiyur, 172 Urasa, 127, 23 " Ushasti Chakrayana, 14, lf",i:\. 30 L^havadata, 258, 261, 279 Usinara, 23, 26-29, 88, 180, 131,
279
Uttaradhvaksltas, 150 Uttara Kuru, 27, 83, 312 Uttara Madhura, 73 Uttara Madra, 27, 83 Uttara Panchala, 32, 33, 67, 69, 70 UttarOpatha, 23, 77, 122, 134, 136,
151, lc.2,224, 309
Usinaragiri, 28
V.
16S Yacliabliumika, I""*"", Vacliaknavi, 23 Va/'anagara, 267 o, Vahlikas, 274 Vahulasva, 20, 37 Vaichitravirva, 7 Vaidarbha, 4 Iff,165 Vaideha, 17ff, 104 Vaidehaka, 153 Vaidchas, Later, 37, 40 Vaigai, 17 " Vaihara, 56
17:) Vaiiji, Varada, 199 Varaha, 56 Varakalyana, (it! Vara maud liata, 66
66 Vararoja,
Yardanes, 212 Vardhamana, 169 Varmans, 2w5 n Varuna Dharmapati,

Varnata, 299
89
Vftiv haganva, 3 1 1
Varus, 187 Vasas, 27, 28, 83
83 Vaiiajya, \ airocliana,54 Vaisali, 49, 59-64, 97, 103-109, 112, 113, 163, 27 2, 273, 287
Vaisiilians, 108 \ 'aisfilika Dynasty, 60 \ aisampayana, 10, 12, 13 Vaisya, 141, 152 Vaitarani, 42, 160 Yajapeja83, 84, 86, 87
3 Vajasaneya 249, 254 Vajheshka 101, 105 Vajira, Vajin,101 39, 40, 45, Vajji,
46, 58,
60, 97,
106, 108, 163.

296 Vajra,
Vasabhakhattiva, 101 VaSati, 132 Vasavad"tta, 102, 103 Vasettbas, 64 Vasishka, 249, 250, 254, 255 Vasishtlnputra,222 \ a-ishtlnputra Hulumayi, !64 "itakarni, Ya-:ishthi|)utra 265, 268 Vasistlia, 20 Vasit4ii, 222 Vassakara, 106, 107 Vasu, 57, 67, 255n Vasudana, 68 Vasudeva Kushan, 165, 249, 250,
255 "::"":.
Vakiitaka, 48, IV,6,
266,
276, 277,
Vasudtva
278,281,282,283,810. Yakradeva, 223 Valavi, 286. Yiunadeva, 38 18 Vamakakshayana, Vainba Moriyar, 140
Vanga, 27 1, 30 I Vaniyagama, 60, 100
Kanva, 211, 214, 215, 216. Krishna, 213, 111 Vfeadert
Yasu 211 .Jveslitha, Vasuladatta',102 Yasu mat i, 56, 57 Yasuvnndhu, 297
309 ..pi,
l.l".
55, 67, 68, 98, 100,
102.
GENERAL
INDEX
Vipasa, 26
Yipula, 56 Yira Chotfa, 811 Yira Malay as, 7 1 Virasena, 198, l'J9, 210
849
VavatS,
85 Vedehaputta, 85 Vedehi, (50, 104 Vedebiputta, 104 Vedi Sri, 223 Vegi, 276 Vehalla, 105, 106 Vengi, -275, 276, 276n, fc291" Vesali, 49,6(), 99, 112 Vessabhu, 74, 75
Vesgantara,
98
Virasena-Saba, 2S3 Vira$, 83 Vira' a, 28 Viiatanagara, 29, 71 Visa,'163

Visa'.a,60
Vidajrdha, 28 Vidarbha, 89, 40, 41, 48, 72, 198, 199, 201, 209, 262,804. 41 \ ularbhi Kaundinya, Videgha, 20, 21 Videha, 15, 16,17, 18, 19, 20, 21,
104. 28,34,89,59,61, Yidehadatta, 59 Vidisa, 44, 197, 198, 210, 212, 234, 256,274. 214,226, 101, 105 Vidiwjabha, Vigatasoka Tiehya, 157
Yusala (Ujjain), 284 Visanins, 130 163 Vishavajri, Vishaya, '286 Yislmvapati, 286 Vishnu, 288, 311
Vighnogopa, 275
218.
Vigrahapala, 1 14, 290 Yisrahasura, 114 Yihfuayatra, 170, 180, 181 309 \ ijaxaditya,
IV, Yijayaditya 251 Vijayakirti, 296 Yijayaj ala,

1""3 Yijavesa, Yikramaera,
814.
299
235,
239,
242,
251,
II, Gupta Chandra Vikramaditya, 282, 283, 284. Vikramaditya, Skanda Gupta, 290 Fura Gupta, 297 Yikrama, Kadphises II, 217, 314 Yima Vimala-Kon'.:anna, 105
Yimanadasana,
Vishnu Gupta Chandiadit\a, 309 Vishnukunt iu, 304 Vishnupada, 53, 55 296 Vishnuvardhana, Vishti, 268 Vissasena, 48 Visvakarma, 90 Vissasena, 269 269 Y'isvasiiiiha, Vitihotras, 71, 76 Vivutha, 17c"n Vizaoapatam, 276 Vonones, 228, 233, 235, 236 168 Vraja, Viatya, 56, 62, 73, 114 Vriddhadyumna, 14, 15 Vrihas,ati, 181, 186
Vrijika (SeeVajji)
Vrishabha, 56 153 Yrisl.alis, \ li.-hasena,18+, 186 Vri"hni, 72, 73, 91 Vulture l\ak, 1Of. V\aghra, 27 7, 278
179
Vimana", I SO
Vinasana,
280 30'.i Vmayaditya, Vinayakapala, 296u, Vinava sthitisthapaka, 287 Vindhya, 40, 44, ill, 165, 262, Yindhyasakti, 277
267
Vya"jhrabalaparakrama, 2SSn Vxaghradeva, 277 2 75, 278 V\a^hraja, Vyavahara Samata, 190, I'M Y\a-al7
350
GENERAL
INDEX
W. of the Marches,
Warden
167, 199.
Wcmhe,
Wu-Sun,
186
18
2V5
41 Wardha Wema Kad pluses, 24S
W.-trninster,
X
I2 0 Xandrames, Xathroi, 132
Xerxes,
12 1
Y.
Yayati
7, 26
Yavuga, 240 YSdava, Yadu, 41, 1!, 6*, 71 Yajiiasena of Pafichala, 32 Yajiiasena of Yidarbha, !98, 199
Yabgou,
Yayatinaâri, 276 Yella-mancluli, 27i" Yen-kao-tehen, 2*7ff Y'oâ-Nandi

Yona,
1 15, 313 (mythical),
259,
2(16 Yajiia"ri,
10, 17, 18, 23, 90, 191 Ya'jiiavalkya,
130, 142,' 101
Yaksha
Yajnavarman, 304 100, (vakkha),

12, 71,72,
Ysamotika,
1 10, 1 13, 1H
2C0, 266
27 Yudhajit,
Yamuna,
130. 203n,
*05n
Y'asaskara, 299
Yi
-ka,
311
Yudltfut"sranshti, 90 Yudhishthira, 1*2, 15, 08, 278 Ywe-eh !44ff, 2

Vut'iiti, 230
,227,
Yasodaman, 269 barman, Yasod 301ft Yasomati, 290 Yasovarman, 309
Yuktas,
Ynlas. ICO,
50
107,
lbS.
179. Yuvaniisva,
Yaudheyas, 250, 268, 278 Yauna, Yavana, iii, 23, 152, 105, 177, 183, 187, 190, 1110,201,20', 205ff, 229, 231, 202
Z.
/i
Hakale, Zoscales, 266n

253
/.da,
Zeus, 208, 236 Zoroastrian. ! 15,
I
.'"""
Z.-ionisrs, 238
BY THE
1.
SAME
AUTHOR
Sect
The
Early History
Demy
8 Vo.
by
of the Vaishnava
pp., Price Rs. 2-13. Calcutta
REVIEWS
Yale
146 the
Published
University.
OPINIONS
AND
Professor
"
E. Washburn
Hopkins,
great
University,
1
am
America
"
Your
book
to
has given
see
an
me
satisfaction of
particularly
pleased
incisive study
me,
this kind in the hope
realm
of
religious history
in the
...Believe of this character from your

A.
of
further
*
tions contribu-
able pen
Keith, vie-v as
which Edinburgh
Professor
"
Berriedale
concur care
University.
"
While
I do not
in your
to the original character
of
Krsna,
I recognise the
with
you
have
investigated
the
issue, and your
value highly the

contains, and
elaborate collation of the evidence which will render it of much The

service
stress laid
to
on
work
which
all
students of
this, doubtless insoluble, problem.

use
the
epigraphic evidence and the fu 1

while the
case
made
are
"
of
it is of
special value,
as
in
many
dt tails your
opinions
of interest and value,
in
of the date of Panini Grierson.

matter
"
Sir George
"Very
interesting and informing
The
book
is full of
which
is of great importance
a
"
for the history

my
of religiou in India and
will form
valued addition
to
collection
of books
on
the subject
Pargiter,
F.
E.
Oxford.
"
"
agree
with
you
in
discarding
is the
various theories, but I don't think famous

as
that
to
me
Krishna
your
Devakiputra
can
Krishna,
and
it
seems
exposition
Your
stand
just
to
well without the
the identification as
with it.
are
book
will help
elucidate
owe
whole
matter,
but
you
sure
that the cult does not
something
Professor
to Christianity ?"
F, Otto
your
Schrader, that
Kiel,
the
Germany.
"
"I
perfectly
on
agree
with
opinion
ChaVidogya
passage
Krsna
Devakiputra
firsthistorical and his teaching is to be considered as the Kranas, but to There were, many of course, record of Bhagavatism.
852
that conjecture
an
OPINIONS
AND
REVIEWS.
more
than
one
unscientificboldness which mentioned in that passage, as you show, perfectly agree quoted with and the Rk e.g. of the Bhagavad-glta rfV*\'tT"*' "TS* l
"
is,to my mind also a Devakiputra, as is the less justifiable the teaching

was
with
those
the famous
The
Times
L.tkrari
Hemchandra
Sect read
to
a
Sipplembnt, Ray-chaudhuri almost

as
May
on
a
12,
1921."
"The
of
the
lectures of Mr. the Vaishnava
the Early
Bampton
History
would
lecture ou
They are an attempt Christian audience. to disentangle the authentic figure of Krishna from the mass of Puranic legend and gross tradition, from the wild and mistaken, if conjectures
"Historical
Christ"
The worship of Kri.-lnm reasoned, theories which surround his name. is not a superstitious idolatry ; it is the expression of the Bhakti,
the devotional faith of
an
intellectualpeople, and many

a
missiouan do
""-,
ill-equipped for dealing with

to
dimly
understood
"
creed would
well
volume .little Journal Asiatiîjk, J anuary-Marcii I0"$, , historique, signalons un domaine travail plein Hemchandra
History
study this
Paris.
"
"
Dans
le
de
nurite
de
I
M.
Ray-chaudhuri
M*teiiaU /"""" the dudjf of the
of the
I'nixh/inro Sect"
ok ink
(Dr. Jules Bloeh of Paris).

Asmic
Journal
"
Royal
BoettrY
or
Oueat
But
i un\
"
The scope of this small book is rightly expressed in its title. The is lecturer in History in the Calcutta University, has author, who collected and discussed statements, references, and allusions from early literature to throw light on the po-ihon and lifeof Krsna
the growth
of Bhagavatism.
put
the
and
He
deals with the various theories that
have
been
that Krsna
deity.
\
He
is discredits the views good MHO Vaûdeva was deity a tri or a a or vegetation solar al god is right in treating Kr?ua Vasudeva as one person, the
forward,
and
with
rsi.i chief, but
he unnecessarily identitieshim with Kr.na in the Chaudogya Cpanishad the scholar mentioned
putra, Devaki"
(P.K. Pargiter).
Tint Bombay
a
Chroniulk,
Junk
19, 19$!.
"
"In
this small Ray-
book
of
hundred
and
seventeen
pages,
Mr.
Hemchandra
valuable chaudhuri of the Calcutta University has collected much from in he has tiacing the origin and growth material which succeeded as or the of the Vaishnava creed. The Historicity of Shrikrishna
"
author calls Him

clearness
Krishna
"
Vasudeva,
is also handled with remarkable
OPINIONS
AND
RKV1KWS.
353
2.
Political History
of Parikshit
to
of India
of Bimbisara.
from the Accession Reprint

from
the coronation
the Journal
:"
of the Depart merit of Letters, Vol. IX.
Royal 8 Vo., 96 pp.

Professor
E. Washburn
Hofkins:
"
"It
is
fine augury
for
Indian
in hand
scholarship when
the
great
native scholars of the firstrank take seriously

of Indian history.
problem of untangling the web To this work your book is a valuable contribution/'
Professor
some
H.
Jacobi,
Bonn:
"
"Very
suggestive
and
contain
important Professor
details."
F. Otto
read the book with increasing interest and do not hesitate to say that it contains a great details which will be found useful by later historians. The many
:
"
Schrader
"
have
portion I
most enjoyed
is that
on
the sixteen
:
"
Mahajanapadas."
Professor
Professor
A. Berriedale
Keith
"
Full of useful information." Museum:

"
L. D.
Barnktt,
British
"Presents
the
facts very veil. Professor
It will be very useful to students." J.
E.
Rapson,
me
Cambridge
"
"
1 write to thank
you
for your
W.
to
kindness in sending Chari.es

my
de
copies of your
"
"
interesting papers."
Silva,
Colombo:
1 have the greatest pleasure

very valuable and learned
express
high
appreciation of
your
article."
3.
Reprint
The
Sir
Laksmanasena
Asutosh
"
Era
Silver Jubilee
from
Mookerjee
Press
Volumes,
Orientalia, Calcutta
sity Published by the Calcutta Univer1921.
and Printed at the Baptist Mission

Professor
Dr.
Stkn
Konow,
Kristiania
(Norway):
are
'
"
Many
me.
thanks for the reprints which you I have read them with great
thoroughly
your
have been good enough pleasure.

more
to send
They
written
to
me
in
scholarlike way, and
especially it seems
era
that
paper
about
the
Laksmanasena
deserves
very
careful
attention."
354
OPINIONS
AND
REVIEWS.
4. The
Mahabharata
Inscription
JASB,
and the Besnagar of Heliodoros

192",
No.
5,
Professor
H.
Jacobi
"
"The
is
verification of the Bhagavata

a
credo be
in
the
Besnagar
inscription
find
on
which
you
may
congratulated."
Professor E. Washburn which
you
Hopkins:
"
"It
is certainly I should
remarkable
to
lesemblance
agree
have
established and
l"e inclincl
with your
conclusion."
University of Toronto
library
Acme
Uader
Library
Pat.
Card
Inda
Pocket
Flit"
"Rd.
Made
by
LIBRARY
BUREAU

Political History of Ancient India

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Political History of Ancient India

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

2012-08-09 00:01:51 UTC

50228e0f453e7 220.255.2.51 Singapore

but excluding properly

historian of Mediaeval The parts. volume

India. offered to the public

In the first part

furnish, from Jaina, such

of the political vicissitudes

intelligible to the reader than

short chapter The

the classic work

published has not

writer of these pages

Mookerjee for providing

for opportunities learner to young

it possible render investigation in the

is grateful for the

Lastly, this preface

Ajatas'atru successors Ajfltasatru's

after the Kalihga

Scythian The The

The The The

Rise of the Gupta Age

for the reconstruction

ever-growing Smith. history

his starting point

political history of Ancient period.

neglected the accession

regarding periods has been

for the firsttime in the following pages.

be referred, with any amount

torian of the hisage

post-Parikshita-pre-Bimbisarian be divided into five classes, viz. :

(a) The (b) The

ancient Brahmanas. (c)The Brihadaranyaka,

classical Upanishads. That these works belong

critics like Dr,

Mitra (Translation Rajendralal

pp. 28*24), Professor Literature, pp. 189, 202-

(I. 54. 21). W*lflffircn*l (IV. 43. 11-12), Sugriva

and Sakas, m^H Kishkindhya Kanda

and the Himalayas.

occupied parts of the Pan jab. Mahabharata, As regards the present

the earth godhouses.'

edukas, shall be With

piled with edukas,

the thoroughly in XII.

expressions may epithet, Caturphilosophy

book." in the same expounded " The Greeks are described as

is alluded but mentioned

people and Romans, The

peoples II. to the Greeks very often

51. 17, and

stand thus Persians, Pahlavas, The

will rule unrighteously

evil age clear

placed earlier than

chronicles of the doings

shall not be because wholesale

Epics and Puranas. third class of literature comprises

nical works of the definite date may

post-Bimbisarian period to which be assigned, e.g., the Arthasastra

Kautilya who flourished in fourth century B.C., the Mahabhashya

(second Patanjali etc. century B.C.),

(I. 54. 21). Wlflffircnl (IV. 43. 11-12), Sugriva